Skip to main content

Full text of "Georgia land and people"

See other formats


u 


A 


PEOPLE 


BY 


\ 


FRANCES  LETCHER   MITCHELL. 


AYhich  kind  of  men  know  not   (belike)   that  the 

nature  of  an  historie  (defined  to  be,  rei  vere  gestae  mem- 
oria)  will  not  beare  the  burthen  or  lode  of  a  lie,  slth  the 

SAME  IS  TOO  HEAVIE. — Holinshed. 


■  d  r-i^r 


THE  NEW  YORK 

'J 3 LIC  LIBRARY 

8 

ID 
I  TILDEN  FOUNDATIONS 
I  R  1919 


' 


■  -V 


...  ■  ■  ■■ 


The  Franklin  Printing  and  Publishing  Co. 
Atlanta,  Georgia. 


TO  THE  MEMORY 

OF    MY   HONORED   AND   MUCH   LOVED   FATHER, 

TKHMiam  Xetcber  flMtcbell, 

MY   HEART  TENDERLY   DEDICATES   THIS  VOLUME. 


The  author  is  deeply  indebted  to  Colonel  G.  C.  Jones,  Jr.,  for  per- 
mission to  use  from  the  Colonial  and  Eevolutionary  Periods  of 
his  "History  of  Georgia"  and  from  his  "  Confederate  Addresses," 
any  facts  desired.  There  is  no  higher  authority  on  Georgia  his- 
tory than  Colonel  Jones.  His  statements  are  absolutely  true. 
The  author  has  felt  it  a  sacred  duty  when  she  did  not  have  him 
for  a  guide,  to  assert  nothing  without  good  evidence — most  of  her 
data  being  obtained  from  living  witnesses. 

Colonel  Jones'  recent  death  has  filled  our  State  with  mourning, 
and  literature  has  sustained  an  irreparable  loss.  His  courteous 
interest  and  quick  sympathy  were  an  inspiration  to  the  author  in 
the  preparation  of  this  volume,  and  she  takes  this  opportunity  to 
lay  her  humble  offering  upon  the  tomb  of  her  father's  friend,  who 
was  as  distinguished  for  patriotism  and  courage  as  for  the  elo- 
quent and  scholarly  pen  with  which  he  recorded  the  history  of  his 
beloved  State. 

Athens,  Georgia,  November,  1893. 


CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTION. 

Creeks  and  Cherokees.  Hernando  De  Soto.  The  meaning 
of  Indian  names.  The  Legend  of  Nacooehee.  How  the 
Cherokee  rose  received  its  name 1-12 

CHAPTER  I. 

COLONIAL  FERIOI). 

James  Oglethorpe.  Adventures  and  romance  connected  with 
the  western  continent.  George  I.  The  Margravate  of 
Azilia.  Georgia  a  doubtful  borderland.  The  mission  of 
Sir  Alex.  Gumming.  George  II.  makes  a  grant  of  land. 
A  new  colony,  the  refuge  for  Protestants.  James  Ogle- 
thorpe, first  governor  of  Georgia.  The  Anne.  Yamacraw 
bluff.  Mary  Musgrove.  The  settlement  of  Savannah. 
Col.  William  Bull.  Tomo-chi-chi.  Indians  respect  Ogle- 
thorpe. The  Salzburgers.  Darien  settled.  Augusta  set- 
tled. Fort  William.  Fort  St.  George.  Frederica  settled. 
Oglethorpe  carries  a  party  of  Indians  to  England.  They 
produce  a  sensation  in  London.  Oglethorpe  returns.  John 
Wesley.  The  first  Sunday-school  in  the  world.  Kev. 
George  Whitfield.  Bethesda.  The  mistakes  of  the  Trus- 
tees. The  first  prohibition  State.  Negro  slavery  forbid- 
den. Military  service  for  land.  Trustees  change  their 
policy.  The  colony  begins  to  prosper.  Raw  silk,  indigo, 
cotton 13-26 

CHAPTER  II. 

COLONIAL  FERIOD. 

England's  claim  to  territory  of  Georgia.  Spain's  claim.  Mu- 
tual grievances.     Oglethorpe  goes  to  England  for  troops. 

VII 


CONTENTS. 

He  becomes  Commander-in-chief.  England  declares  war 
against  Spain.  A  conference  of  Indian  chiefs  at  Coweta. 
Oglethorpe  invades  Florida.  Unsuccessful  siege  of  St. 
Augustine.  The  Spaniards  invade  Georgia.  The  battle 
of  Bloody  Marsh.  The  Spaniards  retreat.  Oglethorpe 
congratulated  by  six  Governors.  His  extraordinary 
march.  Peace  between  England  and  Spain.  Oglethorpe 
leaves  Georgia  to  reside  permanently  in  England 27-34 

CHAPTER  III. 

COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

Oglethorpe's  successor.  William  Stephens.  Jekyl  island  set- 
tled. Trouble  Avith  Mary  Musgrove  and  the  Creeks.  The 
money  used  in  Georgia.  Trustees  surrender  their  charter. 
Georgia  a  royal  province.  Capt.  Reynolds,  first  royal 
governor.  Hardwick  settled.  Pour  hundred  Catholics 
entertained  at  public  expense.  Gov.  Henry  Ellis.  Mid- 
way District  and  Sunbury  settled.  Georgia's  territory 
more  clearly  defined.  Convention  of  Indians  at  Augusta. 
Gov.  Wright.  Twelve  parishes.  Head-rights.  Exports. 
Tobacco  cultivated.  The  first  newspaper.  Death  of 
George  II.    George  III.  proclaimed  King  in  Georgia.  ..  .35-42 

CHAPTER  IV. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Taxation  without  representation.  Liberty  Boys.  Powder 
magazine  in  Savannah  seized.  Noble  Wimberly  Jones. 
Cannon  spiked.  The  Liberty  Pole.  A  Congress  in  Savan- 
nah. Archibald  Bulloch.  Georgia  schooner  captures  Eng- 
lish ship  loaded  with  powder.  Gov.  Wright  imprisoned. 
Kingly  rule  in  Georgia  ends.  Three  Georgians  sign 
Declaration  of  Independence.  How  the  news  was  re- 
ceived in  Savannah.  The  King  is  buried  in  effigy. 
Death  of  Gov.  Bulloch.  Salzburgers  denounce  tyranny. 
Georgia's  generosity 43-50 


VIII 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  V. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

British  troops  overrun  Georgia.  They  entice  Indians  with 
costly  gifts.  Whigs  and  Tories.  Georgia  frames  a  con- 
stitution. Fort  Mcintosh  captured.  Gov.  Button  Gwin- 
nett. A  duel.  Col.  Samuel  Elbert.  Paper  money  depre- 
ciated. The  British  invade  Georgia  from  Florida.  Bat- 
tles at  Bulltown  Swamp  and  North  Newport.  Col. 
Scriven  killed.  Ogeechee  Ferry.  Midway  Church 
burned.      Cruelty  of  the  British 51-38 

CHAPTER  VI. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Battle  at  Sunbury.  Four  armies  threaten  Georgia.  Savan- 
nah is  captured.  The  Hebrews  in  Georgia.  Gen.  Pre- 
vost  captures  Sunbury.  Skirmish  at  Burke  Jail.  Augusta 
is  captured.  Skirmishes  at  Carr's  Fort,  Cherokee  Ford 
and  Long  Cane.  Battle  of  Kettle  Creek.  Fort  Heard. 
Stephen  Heard 59-70 

CHAPTER  VII. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Col.  Elijah  Clarke.  Col  Twiggs  surprises  a  British  outpost. 
Battle  of  Brier  Creek.  Gen.  Lincoln.  Col.  Francis  Har- 
ris. Threatening  attitude  of  the  Indians.  British  prison- 
ships.  Cols.  Dooly  and  Clarke  watch  the  frontier.  Bat- 
tles at  Mr.  Butler's  plantation,  and  Sunbury.  Robert  Sal- 
lette.    Battle  of  Buckhead  Creek 71-79 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Sir  James  Wright  back  in  Georgia.  The  honesty  and  patriot- 
ism of  the  Executive  Council.  Gen.  Lachlan  Mcintosh 
returns.  The  French  alliance.  Count  D'Estaing.  Count 
Pulaski.  The  patriots  try  to  retake  Savannah.  Wall's  Cut. 
The  origin  of  Thunderbolt.  The  siege  of  Savannah.  Col. 
White  captures  a  British  company.  The  patriots  bombard 
Savannah 80-89 

IX 


CONTENTS. 
CHAPTER  IX. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

The  patriots  try  to  carry  Savannah  by  assault.  A  deserter 
betrays  their  plans.  Count  D'Estaing  wounded.  The  as- 
sault on  Spring  Hill  redoubt.  Sergeant  Jasper's  Death. 
Count  Pulaski  mortally  wounded.  The  patriots  ask  a 
truce  to  bury  their  dead.  Jasper's  "colors."  Jasper's 
Spring.  Sergeant  John  Newton.  Capt  Thomas  Glascock. 
Lieut.  Edward  Lloyd.  Maj.  John  Jones.  La  Perouse. 
The  patriots  raise  the  siege.  Georgia's  generosity  to  her 
French  ally.    Death  of  British  officer,  Col.  Maitland 90-98 

CHAPTER  X. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Dark  days.  Cruelty  of  the  British.  Daniel  Marshall.  Abra- 
ham Marshall.  "A  Georgia  parole."  Paper  money  depre- 
ciating. The  spinning-wheel  and  the  loom.  Wilkes  county. 
Silver-heels.-  Children  ford  the  Savannah  river.  Patrick 
Can*.  Nancy  Hart.  Sir  James  Wright  convenes  a  Legis- 
lature. Georgians  denounced  as  traitors.  Weakness  of 
the  patriots.  Georgians  fighting  in  other  colonies.  Geor- 
gia sends  representatives  to  Continental  Congress 99-110 

CHAPTER  XI. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Gen.  Lachlan  Mcintosh  prisoner  of  war.  Col.  Browne,  the 
Tory.  He  captures  Augusta.  Small  bands  of  cavalry 
harass  the  British.  Col.  John  Jones  of  Burke  county. 
The  smallpox  among  the  soldiers.  Col.  Clarke's  unsuc- 
cessful attempt  to  take  Augusta.  The  vindictiveness  of 
Col.  Browne,  the  Tory.  Two  boys  are  hanged.  Four  hun- 
dred women  and  children  with  Col.  Clarke's  small  band 
of  soldiers.  They  seek  refuge  in  North  Carolina.  Re- 
ceive a  hearty  welcome.  Patriotism  of  Georgians  tried. 
Gen.  Nathaniel  Greene.  "Lighthorse  Harry."  Maj.  Jack- 
son captures  a  British  officer.  Maj.  Jackson  raises  a 
Legion  for  service  in  his  State.  The  desolation  in  upper 
Georgia 111-120 


CONTENTS. 
CHAPTER  XII. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

The  gloom  begins  to  brighten.  With  Gen.  Greene's  assist- 
ance, the  patriots  plan  to  capture  Augusta.  Col.  Wil- 
liamson commands  the  Whigs.  They  invest  Augusta. 
Encounter  with  Tories  at  Walker's  Bridge.  Col.  Clarke's 
horses  recaptured  from  the  Tories.  The  patriots  capture 
the  royal  presents  for  the  Indians.  They  capture  Fort 
Grierson.  A  spy  in  the  camp  of  "Lighthorse  Harry." 
The  Mayham  tower.  An  assault  upon  Augusta  planned. 
The  British  surrender.  The  importance  of  Augusta.  Ste- 
phen Heard  a  prisoner 121-130 

'  CHAPTER  XIII. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

The  Whigs  control  upper  Georgia.  They  endeavor  to  re- 
cover middle  and  southern  Georgia.  Unsuccessful  skir- 
mish at  Ogeechee  Ferry.  The  Creeks  and  Cherokees  give 
trouble.  The  patriots  hear  of  Lord  Cornwallis's  surrender. 
War  virtually  ended.  Mad  Anthony  Wayne.  Conciliatory 
policy  towards  the  Tories.  Gen.  Wayne's  battle  with  Gu- 
ris-ter-sigo.  Privateers.  Sugar  and  salt.  The  poverty  of 
Georgia  people.  Sir  James  Wright  evacuates  Savannah. 
Col.  James  Jackson  receives  the  keys  of  the  city.  Legis- 
lature meets  in  Savannah.  Final  treaty  of  peace  with 
Great  Britain ' 131-138 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

1783-1799. 

The  condition  of  Georgia  after  the  war.  Georgia  adopts  Fed- 
eral constitution.  Georgia  prohibits  New  England  mer- 
chants from  carrying  on  the  Slave  trade  within  her  bound- 
aries. Hebrew  congregation  send  letter  to  Pres.  Wash- 
ington. Oglethorpe  pays  his  respects  to  Mr.  Adams,  U.  S. 
Minister  to  Great  Britain.  Legislature's  gift  to  Gens. 
Jackson  and  Greene.    Eli  Whitney  invents  the  cotton  gin. 

XI 


CONTENTS. 

Indian  forays.  The  capital  moved  to  Louisville.  Com- 
mon schools.  State  University.  Fres.  Washington  visits 
Georgia.     The  "Washington  guns 139-145 

CHAPTER  XV. 

A  SOVEREIGN   STATE. 

1783-1799. 

The  Yazoo  fraud.  Gov.  Matthews.  He  goes  to  Philadelphia 
to  chastise  the  President.  Disgraceful  transactions  con- 
nected with  the  Yazoo  Act.  Yazoo  men  and  Anti-Yazoo 
men.  The  documents  pertaining  to  the  Yazoo  Act  are 
burned.  Judge  Taliaferro.  Virginians  emigrate  to  Geor- 
gia. The  pioneers  of  upper  and  middle  Georgia.  The 
first  Methodist  church  in  Georgia.  The  influence  of  per- 
sonal courage.  How  the  people  of  upper  Georgia  lived.. 146-1 1»4 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

A  SOVEREIGN   STATE. 

1800-1810. 

James  Jackson,  Governor.  Josiah  Tattnall,  Governor.  Geor- 
gia cedes  a  large  territory  to  the  Federal  Government. 
"The  Daughters  of  Georgia."  A  woman  editor.  Death  of 
James  Jackson.  Capital  moved  to  Milledgeville.  Mr. 
Meigs,  first  President  of  the  University.  Creeks  and 
Cherokees  become  object  of  national  interest.  William 
Harris  Crawford.  Rivalry  between  Crawford  and  Clarke. 
Thomas  W.  Cobb.  Judge  Dooly.  A  party  of  Cherokees 
go  West  to  select  a  new  home 155-1C).* 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

1810-1S20. 

Georgia's  gain  in  population  and  weath.  An  Indian  "talk" 
with  Gov.  Mitchell.  The  Indian  chief,  William  Mcintosh. 
Col.  Benjamin  Hawkins.  War  spirit  in  Georgia.  War  of 
1812.  Georgia  supports  the  Federal  Government.  Fear 
that    Savannah    will    be    attacked.      Georgia's    Senator, 


CONTENTS. 

W.  H.  Crawford,  becomes  Vice-President.  The  hostile  at- 
titude of  the  Seminoles.  Gov.  Peter  Early.  Georgia  loans 
money  to  Federal  Government.  The  Creek  war.  The 
massacre  at  Fort  Minis.  Gen.  John  Floyd.  The  Chief, 
Mcintosh,  aids  Georgia.  Ho-poth-le-yo-holo,  Georgia's 
bitter  enemy.  The  battle  of  Autossee.  Gen.  Floyd 
wounded.  David  Blackshear  takes  his  place.  W.  H. 
Crawford,  Minister  to  France.  Napoleon  compliments 
him.  W.  H.  Crawford  candidate  for  President.  The  bat- 
tle of  Challibbee.  Capt.  Jett  Thomas.  The  Creeks  make 
their  last  stand.  Speech  of  Indian  chief  when  he  sur- 
renders. Small  bands  of  Creeks  continue  hostilities.  Rev. 
Hope  Hull 163-173 

CHAPTER  XVJ II. 

A  SOVEREIGN   STATE. 
1S10-1820. 

Suffering  on  the  seacoast  during  the  war  of  1812.  British 
Admiral,  Cockburn.  Scarcity  of  supplies.  Gen.  Black- 
shear  makes  a  road.  Peace  declared.  News  slow  in 
reaching  Georgia.  Fight  at  Cumberland  Island.  Tom,  a 
native  African.  A  remarkable  feat.  Last  act  of  hostility. 
News  of  peace  arrives.  Georgia's  part  in  the  war.  The 
acts  of  the  first  Legislature  after  the  war.  Daniel  Ap- 
pling's sword.  Lighthorse  Harry  dies  and  is  buried  in 
Georgia.  Cause  of  Seminole  Avar,  Gov.  Rabun  resents 
insulting  letter  from  Gen.  Jackson.  The  Seminoles  are 
subdued.  The  first  steamer  to  cross  the  Atlantic  sails 
from  Savannah.  Pres.  Monroe  visits  Georgia.  A  new 
ambition.  The  Creeks  cede  land  to  Georgia.  Gov.  Ra- 
bun dies  in  office.  John  Clarke,  candidate  for  governor. 
Why  he  had  opposition.  He  is  elected.  Federal  Govern- 
ment fails  to  redeem  its  pledge  to  Georgia 174-180 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

A  SOVEREIGN   STATE. 
1820-1830. 

George  M.  Troup.  Georgia  factions.  Talented  young  men. 
Clarke  is  reelected.    Nicholas  Ware.    Great  fire  in  Savan- 

\iir 


CONTENTS. 

nah.  Yellow  fever.  New  towns  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Ogeechee  river.  George  Troup,  Governor.  The  extin- 
guishment of  the  Indian  title.  Gov.  Troup's  difficulties. 
His  courage.  Duncan  G.  Campbell  and  James  Meri- 
wether. Creek  council  at  the  Indian  Spring.  Speech  of 
the  Chief,  Mcintosh.  Ho-poth-le-yo-holo  replies  to  him. 
Treaty  concluded.  Ratified  by  Congress.  The  Chief,  Mc- 
intosh, is  assassiuated.  Gov.  Troup  calls  extra  session  of 
the  Legislature.  Federal  agent,  Gen.  Gaines,  misrepre- 
sents the  situation.  Gov.  Troup  and  Pres.  Adams  dis- 
agree  181-189 

CHAPTER  XX. 

A  SOVEREIGN   STATE. 
1820-1830. 

First  election  of  governor  directly  by  the  people.  "Troup  and 
the  old  treaty."  "W.  H.  Crawford  nominated  for  Presi- 
dent. He  is  stricken  with  paralysis.  Returns  home. 
Marquis  de  La  Fayette  visits  Georgia.  His  welcome  in 
Savannah.  He  goes  to  Augusta.  He  visits  Milledgeville. 
The  Creek  question  before  Congress.  The  Federal 
Government  tries  to  set  aside  "the  old  treaty."  Gov. 
Troup  is  supported  by  the  Legislature.  In  Congress 
Berrien  and  Forsyth  fight  "the  new  treaty."  Gov. 
Troup  receives  a  threat  from  Pres.  Adams.  Gov.  Troup 
issues  orders  to  the  Generals  of  militia.  Georgia  Gen- 
erals in  Federal  service  threaten  to  resign.  Georgia's 
rights    preserved 100-195 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

1820-1830. 

Gov.  Troup  a  congressman.  John  Forsyth  is  Governor.  "The 
Bill  of  Abominations."  George  Gilmer's  homespun  suit. 
Gold  is  found  on  Duke's  creek,  "The  Jacksonian"  nomi- 
nates Andrew  Jackson  for  President,  Aerolite  falls  near 
Forsyth.  Invention  of  the  Cherokee  alphabet.  Gov.  For- 
syth as  an  orator.  Cotton  the  chief  export.  Cloth  woven 
on  hand  looms 196-202 

XIV 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

1830-1840. 

Athens  favorite  resort  of  active  politicians  during  commence- 
ment week.  Gov.  Gilmer  and  the  Cherokees.  Criminal 
jurisdiction  extended  over  the  Cherokee  Nation.  Su- 
preme Court  of  the  U.  S.  decides  that  Georgia  affairs  are 
outside  their  jurisdiction.  New  England  missionaries  in 
the  penitentiary.  Gov.  Gilmer  is  compared  to  Nero.  Il- 
legal mining  in  the  gold  region.  "The  Georgia  Guard." 
Georgia  is  one  hundred  years  old.  "The  falling  stars." 
Jesse  Mercer.  "The  cold  Saturday."  The  death  of  TV.  H. 
Crawford 203-209 

CHAPTER   XXIII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

1830-1810. 
The  Indian  question.  John  Ridge  and  John  Ross.  Cherokee 
Georgia.  John  Howard  Payne.  "The  Georgia  Guard" 
arrest  him.  The  Seminoles  "on  the  war  path"  are  joined 
by  bands  of  Creeks.  Gov.  Schley  takes  the  field.  Roan- 
oke is  burned  to  ashes.  Battle  of  Sheppard's  plantation. 
Capt.  Garmany.  Maj.  Jernigan  arrives  with  reinforce- 
ments.    "A  haunted  house." 210-215 

CHAPTER  XXIY. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

1830-1840. 

The  Baker  county  militia.  The  Indians  make  a  stand.  They 
are  defeated.  The  battle  of  Echo-wa-notch-away  Swamp. 
Creeks  pursued  through  Thomas  county.  The  Creeks  sue 
for  peace.  None  remain  in  Georgia.  Georgians  assist 
Federal  soldiers  in  Florida.  The  adventure  of  Duncan 
McKrimmon.  Capt.  Garmany's  soldiers  entertained  at 
Newnan.  The  Texas  Avar.  Mirabeau  B.  Lamar.  The 
Georgia  Railroad.  "The  Vale  of  Springs."  Georgia 
abused  for  her  Cherokee  policy.     The   Cherokees   leave 

\v 


CONTENTS. 

Georgia.  John  Ridge  is  assassinated.  The  first  female 
college  in  the  world.  Georgia  is  in  possession  of  her  en- 
tire territory 216-223 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

1840-1850. 

The  treasury  is  nearly  empty.  The  maiden  speech  of  Alex- 
ander H.  Stephens.  Suffering  caused  by  depression  in 
money  matters.  Gov.  Charles  McDonald.  Old  party 
lines  disappear.  Democrats  and  Whigs.  John  M.  Ber- 
rien. Dr.  Crawford  W.  Long.  Gov.  George  W.  Craw- 
ford. First  Supreme  Court.  Joseph  Henry  Lumpkin. 
How  a  lawsuit  was  ended.  The  first  temperance  speech 
in  Georgia.  Eugenius  A.  Nesbet.  The  influence  of  a 
classical  education.  Hiram  Warner.  Walter  T.  Colquitt. 
What  constitutes  a  great  man?  Gov.  George  W.  Towns. 
The  Western  and  Atlantic  Railroad 224-231 

CHAPTER  XX VI. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

1840-1850. 

The  Mexican  war.  Col.  James  S.  Mcintosh.  David  E. 
Twiggs.  Col.  Henry  R.  Jackson.  Gen.  W.  H.  T.  Walker. 
Capt.  Hardee.  Lieut.  W.  M.  Gardner.  Capt.  Josiah  Tat- 
nall.  Severe  hailstorm.  Atlanta  settled.  Snow  in 
April 232-235 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

1850-1860. 

Georgia  a  great  commonwealth.  The  Press.  First  Normal 
School.  Brilliant  Georgians  in  State  and  Federal  councils. 
A  stormy  session  of  Congress.  Debates  on  the  slavery 
question.  Family  life  in  Georgia.  Georgia  negroes.  The 
story  of  Bess.  Are  Georgia  women  indolent?  Anecdote 
of  a  woman  who  was  an  abolitionist.  "The  Georgia 
Platform."      Charles   J.    Jenkins .236-242 

XVI 


CONTENTS. 
CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 
1850-1860. 
Gov.  Howell  Cobb.     Asylum  for  the  deaf  and  dumb.     Asy- 
lum for  the  insane.    Asylum  for  the  blind.    The  "Govern- 
or's Levee."     Gov.   Herschel  V.  Johnson.     Georgia  con- 
gressmen.    Judges  of  tiie  Superior  Courts.     Gov.  Joseph 
E.  Brown.     John  E.   Ward.     Thomas  R.  R,  Cobb.     The 
Lucy     Cobb     Institute.       "Magnanimous     indiscretion." 
Stump    speaking.      Citizens    constitute    the    State.      The  < 
great  men  of  middle  Georgia 243-249 


&j 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

1860. 

The  slavery  controversy.  Slavery  in  New  England.  St.  Paul 
and  the  runaway  slave.  A  superb  galaxy  of  great -men. 
The  military  spirit  runs  high.  Abraham  Lincoln,  Black 
Republican  candidate  for  President.  Intense  excitement. 
Lincoln's  election  means  a  breach  of  faith.  Indignation 
in  Georgia.  Gov.  Brown's  message  to  the  Legislature. 
Georgia  will  not  submit  to  injustice.  Parties  are  lost 
sight  of.  A  Convention  of  the  people  called.  Approval  of 
South  Carolina's  secession 250-254 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 
1861. 
Gen.  Toombs'  speech  to  the  U.  S.  Senate.  Fort  Pulaski  oc- 
cupied by  Georgians.  Joy  in  Savannah.  The  Press  ap- 
proves. Secession  the  only  theme  of  conversation.  The 
blue  cockade.  The  Convention  meets.  Secession  versus 
Union.  Ordinance  of  Secession  reported.  Adopted.  Colo- 
nial flag  raised.  Bonfires  and  illuminations.  Georgia's 
right  to  withdraw  from  the  Union 255-2G1 


XVII 


CONTENTS. 
CHAPTER    XXXI. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE   STATES. 
1861. 

The  Augusta  Arsenal  surrendered  to  Georgia.  Work  of  Se- 
cession Convention  continues.  Macon  firm  appeals  to 
Gov.  Brown  for  justice.  Delegates  sent  to  the  Congress 
in  Montgomery,  Ala.  The  seceded  States  form  a  union. 
Alex.  H.  Stephens  is  chosen  Vice-President.  Martin  .). 
Crawford.  Commissioner  to  Federal  Government.  South- 
ern flag  hoisted  in  Savannah.  Secession  Convention  re- 
assembled in  Savannah.  Volunteer  companies.  Arms 
and  ammunition  bought.  Maj.-Gen.  W.  EL  T.  Walker  and 
Com.  Tattnall.  Lee's  Volunteers.  First  call  for  troops  by 
Confederate  Government.  Did  Georgia  wage  war  for 
slavery?  Virginia  is  invaded  and  Georgia  sends  troops. 
The  State  becomes  a  military  camp.  Property  freely 
given.  The  work  of  Georgia  women.  Companies  leaving 
for  Virginia  receive  an  ovation.  The  6th  Ga.  Regt.  Vols., 
Alfred  Colquitt,  Colonel   202-270 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE   STATES. 

1861. 

The  battle  of  Manassas.  Va.  How  the  news  was  received  in 
Georgia.  The  Georgia  troops  in  the  battle.  Gen.  Francis 
Bartow  killed.  Gen.  Beauregard  compliments  the  8th  Ga. 
J.  E.  Rumney.  Gen,  Bartow  is  buried  in  Savannah. 
Lieut.  Edward  Hull.  Georgians  in  the  battle  of  Oak  Hill, 
Mo.,  and  Cheat  Mountain  Pass.  Anecdote  of  Col.  Jesse 
Glenn.  Gov.  Brown  elected  for  a  third  term.  Georgia's  de- 
votion to  the  Confederacy.  Fifty  regiments  in  its  service. 
The  Federals  threaten  the  seacoast.  They  capture  Tybee 
Island.  Georgia  Brigadier-Generals  in  Confederate  ser- 
vice.    For  what  was  Georgia  fighting? 271-277 


XVIII 


CONTENTS. 
CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE   STATES. 

1862. 

Fort  Pulaski,  The  defense  of  Savannah.  ''Wall's  Cut"— his- 
tory repeats  itself.  Col.  Olmstead.  The  fall  of  Fort  Pu- 
laski. The  coast  blockaded.  Georgians  are  not  dis- 
couraged. The  Conscript  Act.  Spirited  correspondence 
between  Gov.  Brown  and  Pres.  Davis.  The  rank  and  file 
of  the  Confederate  army.  What  is  rebellion?  An  appeal 
to  the  youth  of  Georgia.  The  bridge-burners.  Atlanta  a 
military  post.  Women's  interest  in  the  soldiers.  The 
State  troops.  Munitions  of  war  made  in  Georgia.  The 
loom    and   the    spinning-wheel 278-285 

CHAPTER  XXX IV. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

1862. 

North  Georgia.  A  raid  in  Fannin  county.  The  scarcity  of 
salt.  The  Georgia  Relief  and  Hospital  Association  at 
Richmond,  Ya.  The  Creeks  and  Cherokees  in  the  war. 
Georgia  soldiers  in  Virginia.  Arduous  service.  Law- 
ton's  Brigade.  Battle  of  Cold  Harbor,  Va.  Toombs' 
Brigade.  Battles  in  Virginia  where  Georgia  troops  fought. 
Anecdote  of  Henry  Jackson.  The  Troup  Artillery.  More 
fighting  in  Virginia.  "The  seven  Governors  of  Northern 
States."  A  characteristic  of  Georgia  soldiers.  Georgians 
in  the  battle  at  Crampton's  Gap 286-295 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

AVAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

1862. 

Georgians  win  more  fame  in  Virginia.  Cobb's  Legion.  Col. 
VYm.  G.  Deloney.  Battle  of  Fredericksburg,  Va.  Adjutant 
John  Rutherford.  Gen.  T.  R.  R.  Cobb  mortally  wounded. 
Col.  Robert  McMillan.  Gen.  Cobb's  interment  in  Athens. 
The   sufferings   of   Georgia    soldiers.      The    State   troops. 


XIX 


CONTENTS. 

Com.  Tattnall.  Gen.  Howell  Cobb  transferred  to  Georgia. 
A  love-letter  to  a  Georgia  private.  Confederate  money 
continues  to  depreciate.  The  number  of  Georgians  in 
Confederate  and  State  service 296-302 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

1S63. 

Terrible  pressure  upon  the  State.  Fort  McAllister  bombarded. 
Gen.  Toombs'  farewell  to  his  Brigade.  A  picture.  A  wid- 
ow and  her  seven  sons.  Second  attack  on  Fort  McAllister. 
Gen.  Forrest's  brilliant  exploit.  Suffering  in  the  moun- 
tain counties.  Fidelity  of  the  mountaineers.  John  B.  Gor- 
don made  a  brigadier-general.  Gen.  Lawton,  Quartermas- 
ter-General.   More  Volunteers.    "Joe  Brown's  pets.". .  .303-309 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

1863. 

Georgia  invaded  from  Tennessee.  Daily  skirmishes.  The 
battles  of  Chickamauga.  Gen.  Longstreet  arrives  with 
reinforcements.  Gen.  Lawton's  promptness.  Invaders 
are  driven  back.  Pres.  Davis  in  Georgia.  The  Confeder- 
ates at  Tunnel  Hill.  Mr.  Lee  is  hung  by  the  Yankees. 
The  Confederate  navy.  A  representative  sailor.  "Gov. 
Brown  elected  for  a  fourth  term.  Indifference  to  politics 
—military  operations  absorb  attention.  The  Georgia  sol- 
diers keep  up  their  prestige  in  Virginia.  The  battle  of 
Gettysburg.  "General  Starvation."  A  Columbia  county 
soldier.  The  self-sacrifice  of  Georgia  women.  "Wayside 
Homes."  The  fidelity  of  the  negroes.  Legislature's 
patriotism.  Gen.  W.  J.  Hardee.  A  mountain  of  sorrow. 
Georgia  did  her  whole  duty 310-319 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 
1864. 
The  heart  of  the  Confederacy.    Federal  army  resumes  active 

xx 


•   CONTENTS. 

operations.  The  battle  of  Olustee,  Fla.  A  girl  walks 
home  in  her  stockings.  Battles  in  north  Georgia.  Extra 
session  of  the  Legislature.  The  Georgia  campaign  be- 
gins. The  Federals  lay  waste  the  country.  Importance 
of  the  Western  and  Atlantic  Railroad  to  the  Federals. 
Battles  of  Resaca  and  Tanner's  Ferry.  Confederate  army 
at  Cassville.  Allatoona  Pass.  Battle  of  New  Hope 
Church.  Cavalry  battle  at  Big  Shanty.  Kennesaw  moun- 
tain. Fighting  for  twenty-three  days.  Gen.  Polk  killed. 
Anecdote  about  him.  The  battle  of  Kennesaw  Moun- 
tain   320-328 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

1864. 

Description  of  the  country-  Confederates  entrenched  on 
Kennesaw  mountain.  Battle  of  Kolb's  Farm.  Artillery 
duels.  Timber  on  fire  around  the  Federal  wounded. 
Confederates  evacuate  Kennesaw  and  Marietta.  Battles 
at  Ruff's  Station  and  Smyrna.  Confederates  cross  the 
Chattahoochee.  North  Georgia  helpless  in  the  clutches 
of  the  enemy.  Young's  Mounted  Battalion.  Confederates 
fall  back  to  Atlanta.-  A  grave  crisis.  A  picture  of  desola- 
tion. The  battle  of  Peachtree  Creek.  The  battle  of  At- 
lanta. Gen.  W.  H.  T.  Walker  is  killed.  "The  hero 
brothers."    329-336 

CHAPTER  XL. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 
1864. 

Stoneman's  last  raid.  Attack  on  Macon.  Battle  of  Sunshine 
Church.  Damage  by  the  raiders.  The  Home  Guard  at 
Athens.  Battle  of  King's  Tanyard.  The  University 
chapel  becomes  a  banquet  Hall.  McCook's  raid.  Gen. 
Wheeler  in  pursuit.  Battle  of  Ezra  Church.  Atlanta  is 
besieged.  Militia  complimented  by  Confederate  Gen- 
erals  337-342 


XXI 


CONTENTS. 
CHAPTER  XLI. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 
18G4. 

Battle  of  Jonesboro.  Battle  at  Lovejoy's  The  fall  of  At- 
lanta. Gen.  Sherman's  atrocious  order.  The  exiles. 
Confederates  recross  the  Chattahoochee.  Assault  on 
Allatoona  Pass.  A  lone  grave.  Confederate  army  with- 
draws from  Georgia.  The  militia  win  a  glorious  name. 
Atlanta  is  burned.  Federal  acts  of  vandalism.  Gen. 
Sherman's  army.  Savannah  commanded  by  Gen.  Hardee. 
Battle  of  Griswoldville 343-350 

CHAPTER  XLII. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 
1864. 

Stone  Mountain.  Federal  General  at  Milledgeville.  Flight 
of  the  Legislature.  The  State  property.  A  company  or 
•  convicts.  Pillage  around  Milledgeville.  "It  is  expensive 
to  be  a  rebel."  The  Federals  destroy  railroads  and  tele- 
graph wires.  Gen.  Wheeler  harasses  the  enemy.  The 
Georgia  Cadets  in  battle.  Battles  of  Waynesboro, 
Sandersville,  Buckhead  Creek 351-357 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 
1864. 

Gen.  Sherman's  objective  point.  Militia  are  cut  off  from 
Augusta,  and  go  to  Savannah.  Battle  of  Honey  Hill, 
S.  C.  Gen.  Gustavus  W.  Smith.  Savannah  is  relieved 
of  a  great  danger.  Vandalism  of  the  Federals  in  middle 
Georgia.  Enormous  quantities  of  food  destroyed.  Anec- 
dote of  Friedrich,  the  "Victorious." 358-364 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

AVAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 
1864. 

A  cyclone  of  popular  indignation.  The  Federals  turn  war 
into  private  profit.     Wholesale  destruction.    Desecration 

\  XII 


CONTENTS. 


of  graves  and  churches.  Efforts  to  stir  up  servile  in- 
surrection.  An  unholy  crusade.  ''Treasure-seeking." 
"A  smart  Yankee  trick."  ".Mulberry  Grove"  destroyed.  It 
becomes  evident  that  Savannah  is  Gen.  Sherman's  ob- 
jective point.  How  Savannah  was  fortified.  The  Federal 
fleet.  Gen.  Hardee's  small  army.  Savannah  is  be- 
sieged  305-370 

CHAPTER  XLV. 

AVAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 
1804. 

The  interior  line  of  defense  at  Savannah.  It  is  persistently 
defended.  Fierce  artillery  duels.  The  fall  of  Fort  McAl- 
lister. The  Federals  control  the  Ogeechee  river.  The 
Federals  prepare  to  bombard  Savannah  over  the  heads 
of  its  defenders.  Gen.  Hardee  evacuates  the  city.  The 
Mayor  makes  a  formal  surrender.  Military  rule.  Suffer- 
ing of  the  citizens.  "The  pirate's  wife."  Georgia  soldiers 
fighting  in  other  States.  The  love  of  Confederate  officers 
for  their  men.  Nick-names.  The  exiles  return  to  Atlanta. 
Confederate  money  continues  to  depreciate 371-380 

CHAPTER  XLVL 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

18Go. 

A  gloomy  outlook.  Col.  John  T.  Lofton.  The  privations  of 
the  women.  The  extravagant  praise  of  Gen.  Sherman  is 
the  veriest  balderdash.  He  withdraws  from  Georgia. 
The  good  conduct  of  the  negroes.  Horrible  condi- 
tion of  the  mountain  counties.  The  last  Legislature 
while  Georgia  was  a  member  of  the  Confederacy. 
Federal  prisons.  Confederate  prison  at  Andersonville. 
Capt.  Henry  Wirtz.  He  is  offered  a  bribe.  Where  rests 
the  responsibility  of  the  useless  suffering  of  prisoners?. 381-389 


XXIII 


CONTENTS. 
CHAPTER  XLVII. 

WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

1805. 

Hampton  Road's  Conference.  Distressing  news.  Gen.  John 
B.  Gordon  in  the  retreat.  Gen.  Lee  surrenders  his  army. 
Battle  of  Columbus.  The  war  is  over.  Georgia's  war 
record.  A  pathetic  sight.  Pres.  Davis  and  his  Cabinet 
in  Georgia.  Gov.  Stephen  Heard's  Fort.  The  Confeder- 
ate treasure.  A  bag  of  gold  for  Gen.  Toombs.  Pres.  Davis 
is  captured.  Gen.  Toombs  and  Gray  Alice.  Miss  Augusta 
J.  Evans.  Gen.  Toombs  escapes  to  Europe.  The  Federal 
Government  fails  to  carry  out  the  terms  upon  which  the 
Confederates  surrendered.  Georgians  are  arrested  and 
imprisoned.  Alex.  H.  Stephens  in  Fort  Warren.  The 
reason  he  was  never  tried.  The  heritage  Georgia  trans- 
mits to  her  children 390-399 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

1S65-18T2. 

For  what  was  the  war  waged?  False  sentiment  of  the  War 
Party  at  the  North.  The  Legislature  not  allowed  to  con- 
vene. Gov.  Brown  arrested  and  imprisoned.  He  is  re- 
leased. He  advises  Georgians  to  acquiesce  in  the  arbi- 
trary measures  of  the  Federal  Government.  The  Pro- 
visional Governor.  "The  iron-clad  oath."  Freedmen's 
Bureau.  The  Yankees  in  Warrenton.  Military  rule  in 
Savannah.  The  story  of  a  woman's  fortitude.  A  State 
Convention.  Annular  eclipse  of  the  sun.  Georgia  is  taxed 
without  representation.  Georgia  is  "a  land  of  memo- 
ries"     400-407 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 

RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

1865-1872. 

The  Fourteenth  Amendment.  The  Reconstruction  Commit- 
tee.    "District  Number  3."     "The  black  belt."     Trying 

XXIV 


CONTENTS. 

times.  Carpet-baggers  and  Scallawags.  "Notes  on  the 
situation."  Gov.  Jenkins.  Elbert,  the  banner  county  of 
Georgia.  Reconstruction  Committee  make  a  demand  on 
the  treasury.    It  is  refused.    Memorial  Day  instituted. . 408-416 

CHAPTER  L. 

RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

1865-1S72. 

Gov.  Jenkins  is  deprived  of  his  office.  The  Yankees  move 
the  capital  to  Atlanta.  The  Union  League.  The  Kuklux 
Klan.  Georgia  is  ruled  by  aliens.  The  Columbus  prison- 
ers.    The  tyranny  of  Congress 417-425 

CHAPTER  LI. 

RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

1865-1872. 

"The  Bush  Arbor  Speeches."  Georgia  again  under  military 
rule.  Death  of  Gen.  Howell  Cobb.  The  Fifteenth  Amend- 
ment. The  lawlessness  of  the  Radicals.  The  frauds 
practiced  by  the  aliens.  State  Convention  meets  in  At- 
lanta. Death  of  Gen.  R.  E.  Lee.  Martial  law  in  time  of 
peace.  Speech  of  Linton  Stephens.  The  Republican 
Governor  flees  from  the  State.  Georgia  controls  her  own. 
J.  M.  Smith,  a  Confederate  Colonel,  becomes  Governor. 
The  hero  of  the  reconstruction  period 426-435 

CHAPTER  LTI. 

REBUILDING  THE    STATE. 

1872-1880. 

Staunchness  of  Georgians.  Gen.  J.  B.  Gordon  to  the  U.  S. 
Senate.  "The  great  Commoner."  The  first  Confederate 
reunion.  Gen.  Alfred  Colquitt,  Governor.  The  tra- 
ditional generosity  of  Georgians.  A  new  State  Constitu- 
tion. The  bogus  bonds.  A  rising  vote  of  thanks.  Geor- 
gia moves  the  capital  to  Atlanta.  The  Middle  Georgia 
Agricultural  College.  Hon.  B.  H.  Hill  to  the  U.  S.  Sen- 
ate  43i»-442 

XXV 


contents. 
CHAPTER   LIU. 

REBUILDING   THE    STATE. 

1880-1890. 

Georgia  begins  to  prosper.  Gov.  Colquitt's  second  term. 
James  Jackson  is  chosen  Chief-Justice.  The  International 
Cotton  Exposition.  Death  of  Hon.  B.  H.  Hill.  A  move- 
ment to  erect  a  monument  to  his  memory.  Gov.  Colquitt 
to  the  U.  S.  Senate.  Alex.  H.  Stephens  becomes  Governor. 
'Dixie."     The  power  of  knowledge 443-450 


"i 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

REBUILDING  THE    STATE. 

1880-1890. 

The  sesqui-centennial.  The  men  who  wore  "the  gray." 
Death  of  Gov.  Stephens.  Hon.  Henry  D.  McDaniel  be- 
comes Governor.  Rejoicings  over  the  election  of  Graver 
Cleveland  for  President.  Gen.  Henry  R.  Jackson  becomes 
Minister  to  Mexico.  The  Legislature  appropriates  one 
million  dollars  to  build  a  State-house.  Corner-stone  is 
laid.     Death  of  Gen.  Robert  Toombs 451-458 

CHAPTER  LV. 

REBUILDING  THE    STATE. 

1880-1890. 

Unveiling  the  Hill  monument.  Georgia  gives  Pres.  Davis  an 
ovation.  Speech  of  Pros.  Davis.  "The  daughter  of  the 
Confederacy.''     Georgia  is  loyal  to  her  traditions 459-4G5 

CHAPTER    LVI. 

REBUILDING   THE    STATE. 

1880-1890. 

May  month.  Anniversary  of  the  Chatham  Artillery.  Pres. 
Davis  in  Savannah.  Georgia  contradicts  the  old  adage, 
"Republics  are  ungrateful."  Telfair  Academy  of  Arts 
and  Sciences.     Gen.  J.  B.  Gordon.   Governor.     Death  of 

XXVI 


CONTENTS. 

Chief-Justice  Jackson.  Logan  E.  Bleckley  bis  successor. 
Monument  to  Sergeant  Jasper.  The  hundredth  anniver- 
sary of  the  University.  Description  of  the  new  capitol. 
Georgia's  Pantheon.  Gen.  Lee's  birthday  becomes  a  State 
holiday.  Death  of  Pres.  Davis.  Funeral  ceremonies  over 
the  State 466-474 

CHAPTER  LVII. 

REBUILDING   THE    STATE. 

1890-1893. 

Georgia's  permanent  prosperity.  Climate.  True  greatness. 
Hon.  W.  J.  Northen  is  Governor.  A  strong  delegation  in 
Congress.  Charles  F.  Crisp.  The  Girls'  Normal  and  In- 
dustrial College.  Democrats  make  an  obstinate  fight. 
The  "third  party."  Georgia  farmers.  The  400th  anniver- 
sary of  the  discovery  of  America.  Georgia's  work, in  the 
national  Democratic  campaign.  True  to  Jeft'ersonian  prin- 
ciples.     Gov.   Northen   is   re-elected 473-481 

CHAPTER  LVIII. 

REBUILDING   THE    STATE. 

1890-1893. 

Waiting  for  news.  "The  Constitution  cannon."  A  dramatic 
incident.  The  Stephens  monument.  The  unveiling  cere- 
monies. The  over-production  of  cotton.  Pres.  Davis's 
funeral  train  passes  through  Georgia.  His  body  lies  in 
state  in  the  capitol.  A  guard  of  honor  from  Georgia  goes 
to  Richmond  for  the  final  ceremonies.  Georgia's  growth 
from  an  infant  colony  to  a  sovereign  State 482-490 

CONCLUSION. 

An  appeal  to  the  youth  of  Georgia.  "The  red  old  hills  of 
Georgia."  State  pride  versus  national  pride.  Speech  of 
Gen.   Henry  R.   Jackson 491-495 


XXVII 


INTRODUCTION. 


Long  before  the  idea  was  formulated  in  the  brain  of 
Christopher  Columbus,  of  a  new  world  beyond  the  pillars 
of  Hercules,  the  fair  territory  which  in  process  of  time  be- 
came the  State  of  Georgia,  was  divided  between  two  power- 
ful Indian  nations,  the  Creeks  and  the  Cherokees. 

These  nations  were  subdivided  into  tribes.  Their  princi- 
pal settlements  were  in  rich  valleys  or  near  large  streams. 
The  brave  and  comely  Cherokees  dwelt  in  J  the  north, 
among  the  hills  and  mountains;  the  Creeks  Occupied  the 
middle  and  southern  portions  of  the  county  and  the 
islands  along  the  coast. 

In  figure  these  Indians  were  tall  and  well  shaped;  their 
manners  were  dignified,  their  countenances  ware  open  and 
placid,  with  heroism  and  bravery  stamped  upon  their  brows. 
Their  complexion  was  reddish  brown,  and  their  long,  coarse 
hair  was  as  black  as  a  raven's  wing.  In  all  their  actions 
they  exhibited  an  air  of  independence  and  superiority. 

The  Cherokees  were  reserved  in  conversation,  circum- 
spect in  deportment,  grave  in  manner,  very  tenacious  of 
their  liberties,  and  ready  at  all  times  to  sacrifice  their  lives 
in  defense  of  their  territory  and  their  rights.  The  Creeks 
were  more  haughty  and  arrogant,  very  ambitious  of  con- 
quest, and — though  constantly  engage*1  in  warfare — were 
ever  magnanimous  to  a  vanquished  foe. 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  Cherokee  women  were  tall,  with  delicate  forms  and 
cheerful  countenances;  the  Creek  women  were  shapely, 
though  low  of  stature,  with  regular  features,  high  fore- 
heads, and  large,  black  eyes. 

In  the  charming  land  of  the  Cherokees  there  were  sixty- 
four  towns  and  villages,  and  the  Creek  Nation  contained  a 
much  larger  number. 

These  Indiams  were  far  from  being  savages.  They 
were  politically  well  organized,  occupied  permanent  seats, 
and  were  largely  engaged  in  the  cultivation  of  corn,  beans, 
melons,  and  fruits. 

Tobacco  was  cultivated  and  universally  used;  the  Indians 
believed  smoking  to  be  peculiarly  pleasing  to  the  Great 
Spirit,  Whom  they  fancied  was  Himself  addicted -to  this 
habit.  The  pipe  was  their  constant  companion — their  sol- 
ace in  fatipTjje  and  trouble,  their  delight  in  hours  of  ease; 
whether  ur;0.  the  i  rarpath,  engaged  in  hunting  and  fishing, 
or  lazily  reoli  ling  in  their  huts,  it  was  ever  near  them;  a 
symbol  of  pea  ie  and  friendship,  it  was  used  in  religious  and 
political  rites.  The  large  pipes,  called  calumets,  were  em- 
ployed only  on  occasions  of  ceremony,  and  were  generally 
highly  orname/ited. 

As  it  was  an  emblem  of  peace  and  good-will  among  Euro- 
peans to  drink  from  the  same  cup,  so  a  similar  idea  was  con- 
veyed among  the  Indians  by  taking  a  whiff  from  the  same 
pipe.  Quantities  of  ancient  pipes  and  calumets  have  been 
found  in  their  burial  mounds. 

The  Indians  regarded  corn  as  a  direct  gift  from  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  observed  festivals — attended  with  interesting 
ceremonies — both  when  it  was  planted  and  gathered.  Each 
year,  at  the  harvest,  a  certain  portion  was  set  aside  for  the 


INTRODUCTION. 

support  of  the  head  Chief  or  King;  this  portion  was  de- 
posited in  a  public  granary,  where  were  also  stored,  for  his 
use,  dried  fish  and  jerked  meat.  Travellers  and  strangers 
were  fed  from  this  store;  thence  rations  were  given  to  the 
warriors  when  setting  out  upon  an  expedition,  and,  if  they 
never  returned,  their  wives  and  children  were  the  especial 
care  of  the  King,  and  were  fed  from  the  public  granary. 
In  addition  to  the  food  obtained  by  cultivating  the  land, 
the  splendid  forests,  which  stretched  from  mountain  to  sea- 
board, were  full  of  game,  and  the  rivers  abounded  in  some 
of  the  best  varieties  of  fish.  These  Indians  also  watched 
and  nurtured  with  great  care  the  nut-bearing  trees — walnut, 
hickory  and  pecan — which  sprang  spontaneously  from  tiiv> 
generous  soil. 

Their  agricultural  and  domestic  implements — including 
earthen  and  copper  vessels,  and  stone  mortars  and  pestles  for 
crushing  corn — were  of  the  most  primitive  description,  but 
answered  well  the  purposes  for  which  they  were  made.  It 
seems  singular  that  they  should  have  beer,  ignorant  of  the 
use  of  iron,  but  such  was  the  case.  They  probably  pro- 
cured copper  from  the  ancient  mines  on  Lake  Superior. 
The  bones  of  animals  and  large  fish  were  manufactured  into 
articles  for  domestic  use.  Their  arrow-heads,  made  of 
stone,  were  noted  for  beautv  of  material  and  excellence  of 
workmanship:  the  arrow  shafts  were  made  of  the  light  cane 
that  grew  on  every  river  bank. 

These  Indians  were  more  provident  of  the  future,  more 
attached  to  their  homes,  and  less  scornful  of  manual  labor 
than  was  usual  among  Red  Men.  Living  under  a  sunny 
sky,  they  usually  needed  and  wore  but  little  clothing. 
When  winter  compelled  them  to  cover  their  bodies,  they 

3 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

used  well-dressed  skins,  or  blankets  and  shawls  made  either 
from  coarse  grass  or  the  inner  bark  of  trees.  Their  feet 
were  protected  by  buckskin  shoes.  Both  men  and  women 
were  fond  of  ornaments  for  ear,  nose,  and  lip,  and  the  cus- 
tom of  tattooing  was  almost  universal.  Thev  delighted  in 
necklaces,  bracelets  and  anklets,  and  even  waist-bands  of 
pearls  and  shells  were  worn.  Before  they  came  in  contact 
with  the  white  race,  they  seemed  rarely  to  have  used  gold 
and  silver. 

Their  rude  cabins  were  made  of  upright  poles,  daubed 
with  earth,  leaves,  or  moss.  The  dwelling  of  the  Chief 
was  usually  in  the  center  of  the  village,  and  was  larger  and 
more  carefully  finished  than  the  houses  of  the  common 
people.  Safe  conduct  and  welcome  was  everywhere  given 
to  the  trader,  who  made  long  and  arduous  journeys  to  pro- 
cure, by  exchange,  such  articles  as  could  not  be  obtained  at 
home. 

In  their  government,  the  head  Chief  or  King  was  inva- 
riably chosen  from  the  most  worthy.  Despotic  to  some  ex- 
tent, he  was  yet  assisted  in  all  matters  of  State  by  a  Council,, 
and  the  Council  Touse  was  the  most  important  edifice  in  a 
town.  At  once  king,  judge  and  adviser,  the  Chief  con- 
trolled the  public  granaries,  appointed  the  time  for  plant- 
ing and  gathering  corn,  declared  war  and  made  peace,  fixed 
the  dates  for  festivals,  and  had  the  right  to  compel  the  labor 
of  the  whole  community  for  any  public  wTork.  ISText  in 
rank  was  the  War  Chief,  who  led  the  armies,  and  in  coun- 
cil sat  nearest  to  the  King.  Then  the  Chief  Priest,  whose 
influence  was  all-powerful  in  spiritual  affairs;  without  his 
advice  no  hostile  expedition  was  ever  decided  upon  by  the- 
Couii 


INTRODUCTION. 

These  Indians  treated  their  women  with  a  certain  respect 
•and  consideration,  but  regarded  them  as  their  inferiors. 
The  men  assisted  in  making  crops  and  in  other  outdoor 
work,  so  that  all  the  drudgery  was  not  left  to  the  women,  as 
was  common  with  Indians  in  some  other  parts  of  the  New 
World.  As  a  matter  of  course,  the  women  did  the  cooking, 
and  also  most  of  the  work  in  manufacturing  pottery,  mats, 
baskets,  moccasins  and  tunics.  They  took  care  of  the  chil- 
dren, and  were  such  careful  and  tender  mothers,  that  a  de- 
formed, lame  or  sickly  child  was  seldom  seen. 

At  an  early  age  the  boys  were  drilled  in  manly  sports, 
and  tan ght  the  secrets  of  hunting  and  fishing.  The  Indian 
youth,  like  the  applicant  for  knighthood  in  European  Coun- 
tries, had  to  undergo  a  season  of  fasting,  and  general  purifi- 
cation of  body  and  soul,  before  he  entered  upon  the  dignity 
of  manhood  and  assumed  its  responsibilities. 

A  man  never  married  a  member  of  his  own  tribe,  and 
marriage  gave  him  no  right  to  the  property  of  his  wife. 
Divorce  was  a  matter  of  mutual  consent*  in  case  of  separa- 
tion, the  wife  kept  the  children  and  all  property  belonging 
to  them. 

Next  to  warfare,  hunting  was  the  favorite  pastime  of  the 
men.  Dogs  were  domesticated,  and  abounded  in  all  their 
villages;  they  were  the  constant  companions  and  friends  of 
their  masters,  and  not  infrequently  were  given  the  rite  of 
burial. 

Believing  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  in  a  future 
state  of  reward  and  punishment,  these  Indians  worshiped 
one  Great  Spirit  as  the  Creator,  from  Whom  came  all  good 
things,  especially  wisdom.  They  believed  in  the  existence 
of  evil  spirits,  from  whose  influence  it  was  the  duty  of  the 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

priest,  conjurer  and  medicine  man,  to  protect  them.  More 
or  less  distinctly,  they  recognized  a  soul  in  each  individual, 
and  they  believed  that  in  accordance  with  their  conduct  in 
this  life  would  be  their  good  or  evil  state  in  the  next  world. 
With  such  views,  it  was  natural  that  they  should  have  pro- 
found veneration  for,  and  attachment  to  their  relations  and 
great  men,  and  that  they  should  jealously  watch  over  and 
defend  their  j?raves. 

Breathing  the  soft  air  of  a  genial  climate;  surrounded  by 
forests  and  streams  that  supplied  them  food  with  little  ef- 
fort; relieved,  in  a  great  measure,  from  any  severe  struggle 
for  clothes  and  shelter,  these  Indians  were,  upon  the  whole, 
a  gentle,  agricultural  people,  with  pleasure-loving  disposi- 
tions. Without  any  thought  of  change,  they  lived  their 
simple  lives,  unconscious  of  the  throbbing  life  on  the  other 
side  of  the  Great  Water,  and  of  the  existence  of  the  pale- 
faced  warriors  who  were  destined  to  force  them  from  their 
beloved  country  and  the  graves  of  their  fathers. 

The  first  Europ  eins  known  to  have  set  foot  in  this  earthly 
paradise  were  thf  renowned  knight,  Hernando  De  Soto, 
and  his  companion- .  De  Soto  had  aided  Pizarro  in  the  con- 
quest of  Peru,  ard  was  ambitious  to  achieve  a  similar  con- 
quest and  to  gain  a  larger  booty;  so  he  obtained  a  permit 
from  the  King  of  Spain,  to  subdue  Florida  and  all  the  land 
northward.  , 

Allured  by  the  report  of  the  existence  of  gold,  he  led  his 
enthusiastic  little  army  into  Georgia.  It  was  composed  al- 
most entirely  cf  young  cavaliers  in  whose  veins  flowed  some 
of  the  best  blood  of  Spain.  They  were  accustomed  to  hard- 
ships, skilled  in  the  use  of  weapons,  and  their  imaginations 
were   inflamed   with   visions  of   glory  and   wealth.     They 

6 


INTRODUCTION. 

wore  fine  armor  and  costly  clothes,  and  their  horses  were 
richly  caparisoned.  They  had  servants  to  wait  on  them, 
mules  to  carry  burdens,  an  abundance  of  provisions,  and 
tools  and  implements  of  every  kind  that  could  be  needed. 

De  Soto  entered  Georgia  at  the  southwest  and  held  his 
course  towards  the  head-waters  of  the  Savannah  and  Chat- 
tahoochee rivers,  an  Indian  guiding  him  through  the  un- 
known region.  Twenty-five  miles  by  water  below  the  city 
of  Augusta,  he  found  a  large  town,  shaded  by  mulberry 
trees,  where  he  was  entertained  royally  by  a  Queen  whose 
chief  seat  it  was,  and  who  ruled  as  undisputed  sovereign 
over  an  extensive  Province.  She  welcomed  De  Soto  with 
courteous  words,  and,  drawing  a  long  string  of  pearls  from 
over  her  head,  put  it  around  his  neck  in  token  of  friendship. 
She  was  very  dignified  and  queenly,  and  the  Spaniards  were 
much  impressed  by  her  appearance.  De  Soto,  in  acknowl- 
edgment of  her  beautiful  gift,  and  as  a  pledge  of  peace, 
took  from  his  finger  a  ring  of  gold  set  with  a  ruby,  and 
gently  placed  it  upon  hers.  She  supplied  the  Spaniards 
with  provisions,  canoes,  and  whatever  else  was  needed  for 
their  comfort  during  their  sojourn. 

In  that  age,  adventurers  claimed  for  their  King  all  lands 
which  they  explored,  and  took  liberties  with  the  natives  and 
their  property,  without  a  thought  of  tiie  injustice  of  their 
actions.  So  the  Spaniards  rewarded  the  kindness  of  their 
entertainers  by  searching  the  sepulchres  of  the  town,  from 
which  they  took  "three  hundred  and  fifty  weight  of  pearls, 
and  figures  of  babies  and  birds  made  from  iridescent  shells. " 

When  De  Soto  announced  to  the  Queen  his  contemplated 
departure,  she  was  so  angry  at  the  outrages  that  her  people 
had  suffered  from  the  strangers,  that  she  refused  to  aid 

7 


GEORGIA  LAND  AKD  PEOPLE. 

them,  either  with  guides  or  otherwise.  De  Soto  was  of- 
fended at  her  resentment,  placed  her  under  guard,  and, 
when  he  resumed  his  journey,  compelled  her  and  her  fe- 
male attendants  to  accompany  him,  on  foot,  to  the  confines 
of  her  territory;  for,  through  her  influence,  he  knew  he 
could  control  the  natives  while  traversing  her  territory. 
One  of  De  Soto's  officers,  the  Knight  of  Elvas,  wrote  in  his 
journal:  "We  passed  through  her  country  an  hundred 
leagues,  in  which,  as  we  saw,  she  was  much  obeyed."  This 
same  Knight  criticized  De  Soto's  treatment  of  the  Queen 
as  unwarranted.  Forcing  her  to  walk  was  a  very  great  in- 
dignity, as,  when  she  moved  abroad,  she  was  accustomed  to 
be  seated  upon  a  palanquin  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  men. 

When  the  Spaniards  arrived  among  the  Cherokees,  with- 
in the  present  limits  of  Franklin  county,  a  Chief  presented 
DeSoto  with  two  deerskins,  as  a  mark  of  frendship,  and  in 
one  village  seven  hundred  wild  turkeys  were  brought  to  him 
for  the  refreshment  of  his  army. 

It  was  in  the  blooming  month  of  May,  when  the  Span- 
iards reached  the  picturesque  region  of  the  Cherokee  Nation. 
For  two  days  they  r^-ted  at  a  village  in  Nacoochee  valley, 
and  then  started  westward;  in  this  march  the  Queen  es- 
caped into  the  forest,  and  every  effort  to  recapture  her  was 
fruitless,  so  thoroughly  did  she  conceal  herself.  Her  juris- 
diction extended  to  what  is  now  the  southeast  corner  of 
Murrav  countv,  and  De  Soto  had  intended  to  liberate  her 
when  he  reached  that  point.  He  rested  there  four  days, 
and  then  pursued  his  journey.  Everywhere  he  met  with 
kindness,  receiving  presents  of  the  choicest  and  best  that 
the  land  afforded. 


8 


INTRODUCTION. 

On  the  fifth  day  of  leafy  June,  De  Soto  reached  what  is 
now  the  town  of  Rome.  His  men  and  horses  were  so  worn 
and  jaded  that  perfect  rest  was  an  absolute  necessity;  the 
people  were  so  hospitable,  and  the  country  so  beautiful,  that 
he  remained  there  thirty  days.  What  an  evidence  of  the 
humane  disposition  of  those  Indians:  they  generously 
treated  the  intruding  strangers  whom  they  could  easily  have 
exterminated. 

When  the  men  were  thoroughly  rested  and  the  horses 
again  in  good  condition,  De  Soto  set  out  down  the  valley  of 
the  Coosa  river,  and  was  soon  beyond  the  confines  of  Geor- 
gia. He  had  entered  this  State  early  in  March,  1540,  and 
left  it  on  the  second  day  of  July  of  the  same  year.  Thus 
did  these  Spanish  cavaliers  behold  the  primal  beauties  of 
Georgia's  forests,  rivers,  valleys  and  mountains,  and  enjoy 
the  hospitality  of  her  primitive  people. 

The  aborigines  lived  so  near  the  heart  of  Nature  that  they 
learned  her  secrets,  and  were  unconscious  poets.  Their 
language,  abounding  in  vowels,  was  soft  and  musical. 
Every  proper  noun  had  a  meaning  that  was  significant  and 
often  wonderfully  poetic — as,  Cohuttah  (Frog  mountain), 
Tallulah  (Terrible),  Toccoa  (Beautiful);  Amicalolah 
(Tumbling  Water),  Hiwassee  (Pretty  Fawn),  Okefinokee 
(Quivering  Earth),  and  Chattahoochee  (Rocky  River). 
]S:  either  the  Creeks  nor  the  Cherokees  had  a  written  lan- 
guage, and  their  history  is  a  matter  of  tradition.  The  Creek 
language  bore  a  resemblance  to  classic  Greek.  Their  leg- 
ends— wild,  romantic,  often  tragic — are  still  full  of  interest 
for  their  pale-faced  successors. 


9 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  Legend  of  Nacoochee. 

Long  before  the  Anglo-Saxon  had  made  his  first  foot- 
print on  these  western  shores,  there  dwelt  in  a  lovely  valley 
in  north  Georgia,  a  young  maiden  of  wonderful,  almost 
celestial  beauty;  her  name  wras  Kacoochee  (The  Evening 
Star).  She  wras  the  daughter  of  a  Chieftain,  and  in  doing 
honor  to  her,  the  people  of  her  tribe  almost  forgot  the  Great 
Spirit  who  made  her  and  endowed  her  with  such  strange 
beauty. 

A  son  of  the  Chieftain  of  a  neighboring,  hostile  tribe  saw 
the  beautiful  Nacoochee  and  loved  her.  He  stole  her 
young  heart,  and  she  loved  him  with  an  intensity  of  pas- 
sion that  only  the  noblest  souls  can  know.  They  met  be- 
neath the  holy  stars  and  sealed  their  simple  vows  with 
kisses.  They  found  fitting  trysting-places  in  this  charming 
valley,  where,  from  the  interlocked  branches  overhead, 
hung  festoons  in  which  the  white  petals  of  the  clematis 
and  the  purple  blossoms  of  the  magnificent  wild  passion- 
flower mingled  with  the  dark  foliage  of  the  muscadine. 
The  song  of  the  mocking-bird  and  the  murmur  of  the  Chat- 
tahoochee's hurrying  waters  were  marriage-hymn  and  an- 
them to  them.     They  vowred  to  live  and  die  together. 

Intelligence  of  these  secret  meetings  reached  the  ear  of 
the  old  Chief,  ISTacoochee's  father,  and  his  anger  was  ter- 
rible. But  love  for  Laceola  was  even  stronger  in  the  heart 
of  Nacoochee  than  reverence  for  her  father's  behests. 

One  night  the  maiden  wras  missed  from  the  village. 
The  old  Chief  commanded  his  warriors  to  pursue  the  fugi- 
tive. They  found  her  with  Laceola,  the  son  of  a  hated 
race.     Instantly  an  arrow  was  aimed  at  his  breast.     Na- 

10 


INTRODUCTION. 

coochee  sprang  before  him,  and  received  the  barbed  shaft 
in  her  own  heart.  Laceola  was  so  stupefied  by  this  horrible 
catastrophe  that  he  made  no  resistance  to  his  enemies,  and 
his  blood  mingled  with  hers.  The  lovers  were  buried  in 
the  same  grave,  and  a  lofty  mound  was  raised  to  mark  the 
spot. 

Deep  grief  seized  the  old  Chief  and  all  his  people,  and 
the  valley  ever  afterwards  was  called  jSTacoochee. 

A  solitary  pine,  which  was  long  a  landmark  in  this  lovely 
vale,  sprang  up  from  the  mound  which  marked  the  trysting- 
place  and  grave  of  the  maiden  and  her  lover. 

How  the  Cherokee  Rose  Received  its  Name. 

A  proud  young  Chieftain  of  the  Seminoles  was  taken 
prisoner  by  his  enemies,  the  Cherokees,  and  doomed  to 
death  by  torture;  but  he  fell  so  seriously  ill,  that  it  became 
necessary  to  wait  for  his  restoration  to  health  before  com- 
mitting him  to  the  flames. 

As  he  was  lying,  prostrated  by  disease,  in  the  cabin  of  a 
Cherokee  warrior,  the  daughter  of  the  latter,  a  dark-eyed 
maiden,  was  his  nurse.  She  rivalled  in  grace  the  bounding 
fawn,  and  the  young  warriors  of  her  tribe  said  of  her  that 
the  smile  of  the  Great  Spirit  was  not  so  beautiful.  Was  it 
any  wonder  that,  though  death  stared  the  young  Seminole 
in  the  face,  he  should  be  happy  in  her  presence?  Was  it 
any  wonder  that  they  should  love  each  other? 

Stern  hatred  had  stifled  every  kindly  feeling  in  the 
hearts  of  the  Cherokees,  and  they  grimly  awaited  the  time 
when  their  enemy  must  die.  As  the  color  slowly  returned 
to  the  cheeks  of  her  lover,  and  strength  to  his  limbs,  the 
dark-eyed  maiden    eagerly  urged  him  to  make  his  escape. 

11 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

How  could  she  see  him  die?  But  he  would  not  agree  to 
seek  safety  in  flight,  unless  she  went  with  him;  he  could 
better  endure  death  hy  torture  than  life  without  her. 

She  yielded  to  his  pleading:  at  the  midnight  hour,  si- 
lently they  slipped  into  the  dim  forest,  guided  by  the  pale 
light  of  silvery  stars.  Yet  before  they  had  gone  far,  im- 
pelled by  soft  regret  at  leaving  her  home  forever,  she  asked 
her  lover's  permission  to  return  for  an  instant,  that  she 
might  bear  away  some  memento.  So,  retracing  her  foot- 
steps, she  broke  a  sprig  from  the  glossy-leafed  vine  which 
climbed  upon  her  father's  cabin,  and,  preserving  it  during 
her  flight  through  the  wilderness,  planted  it  by  the  door  of 
her  new  home  in  the  land  of  the  Seminoles,  where  its  milk- 
white  blossoms,  with  golden  centers,  often  recalled  her 
childhood  days  in  the  far-away  mountains  of  Georgia. 

From  that  time,  this  beautiful  flower  has  always  been 
known,  throughout  the  Southern  States,  as  the  Cherokee 
Rose.  

The  Indians  have  passed  away  from  this  beautiful  land 
they  loved  so  well;  but  the  memory  of  them  still  lingers, 
and  will  linger  forever  in  the  melodious  names  of  Georgia's 
mountains,  rivers  and  vales. 


12 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

There  lived  in  England,  in  1732,  a  man  named  James 
Oglethorpe,  who  was  a  lover  of  his  kind,  and  had  the  deep- 
est sympathy  for  the  poor  and  oppressed  of  all  countries. 
He  was  a  soldier  and  a  statesman;  but  public  life  could  not 
spoil  his  amiable  disposition  or  harden  his  warm  heart.  He 
was  generous  to  his  friends  and  charitable  to  the  poor.  So 
keen  was  his  sense  of  honor  that  no  bribe  of  power  or  for- 
tune could  tempt  him  to  turn  from  what  he  thought  his 
duty.  Wherever  he  heard  of  suffering,  there  he  liked  to 
go,  in  order  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  relieve  it.  So  it  very 
naturally  happened  that,  being  a  member  of  parliament,  he 
should  have  been  appointed  one  of  a  committee  to  visit  the 
debtors'  prisons  and  report  their  condition.  He  was  greatly 
touched  by  the  misery  and  bodily  suffering  endured  by  the 
inmates :  their  pale  faces  and  wistful  eyes  haunted  him  con- 
tinually. 

In  those  days  it  was  the  law  in  England  to  imprison  a 
man  for  debt,  whether  the  amount  was  large  or  small;  and 
the  jails  were  full  of  persons  whose  only  offense  was  their 


[3 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

inability  to  pay  the  money  they  owed.  The  statesmanship 
of  James  Oglethorpe  found  a  remedy  for  this  evil  by  plan- 
ning to  give  them  homes  in  the  New  World. 

The  adventures  and  romance  connected  with  the  west- 
ern continent  kept  the  eyes  of  Europe  fixed  upon  it  with 
eager  interest ;  to  colonize  it  was  the  highest  ambition  of  the 
most  powerful  nations,  who  readily  granted  charters  and 
encouraged  adventurers. 

So  it  chanced  that  in  the  reign  of  King  George  I.  of  Eng- 
land, one  of  his  subjects,  Sir  Robert  Montgomery,  obtained 
a  grant  of  land  lying  between  the  Altamaha  and  Savannah 
rivers,  for  the  purpose  of  founding  a  colony  there,  to  be 
called  the  Margravate  of  Azilia.  He  agreed  that  if  no 
settlement  was  made  within  three  years,  his  grant  should  be 
void.  To  induce  people  to  settle  there,  the  noble  lord  wrote 
a  flaming  pamphlet  and  painted  his  future  Eden  in  glowing 
terms.  He  called  it  "the  most  amiable  country  of  the  uni- 
verse," and  assured  the  public  that  "nature  had  not  blessed 
the  world  with  any  tract  which  could  be  preferable  to  it; 
that  Paradise  with  all  her  virgin  beauties  may  be  modestly 
supposed,  at  most,  but  equal  to  its  native  excellencies." 

"It  lies,"  he  continues,  "in  the  same  latitude  with  Pales- 
tine herself,  that  promised  Canaan  which  was  pointed  out 
by  God's  own  choice  to  bless  the  labors  of  a  favorite  peo- 
ple." However,  the  scheme  failed;  and  at  the  end  of  the 
specified  three  years  Azilia  was  without  inhabitants,  save 
the  red  men  of  the  forest. 

Long  before  Georgia  was  colonized  it  was  often  the  the- 
atre of  war,  being  a  doubtful  borderland  between  the 
Spanish  possessions  in  Florida  and  the  English  settlements 

14 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

in  Carolina.     On  all  occasions  the  French  on  the  west,  and 
the  Spaniards  on  the  south,   tried  to   excite  the   Indians 

against  the  feeble   colonists   in    Carolina,  who  themselves 

often  provoked  the  red  men  by  acts  of  violence. 

The  British  government  resented  the  monopoly  of  the 
Indian  trade  enjoyed  by  France  and  Spain,  deeming  this 
trade  and  an  alliance  with  the  Cherokee  Xation  so  impor- 
tant that  Sir  Alexander  dimming,  of  Aberdeenshire,  Scot- 
land, was  sent  on  a  secret  mission  to  obtain  their  friendship. 
He  penetrated  into  the  very  heart  of  the  Nation,  and  so  suc- 
cessfully accomplished  his  mission  that  the  Cherokees  swore 
allegiance  to  the  king  of  England.  Seven  of  their  promi- 
nent men  accompanied  Sir  Alexander  when  he  returned, 
and  were  finely  entertained  for  four  months;  then  they  were 
sent  back  to  their  homes  in  upper  Georgia,  much  gratified 
by  their  visit,  greatly  impressed  with  the  power  and  wealth 
of  the  English  nation,  and  firmly  resolved  to  maintain 
friendly  relations  with  it.  So,  the  embassy  of  Sir  Alex- 
ander Cumming  secured  peace  for  the  exposed  settlements 
in  Carolina,  and  was  of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  colony 
which,  in  the  near  future,  was  to  be  planted  on  the  Savan- 
nah river. 

This  was  the  land  to  which  Oglethorpe  now  turned  his 
eyes  as  a  refuge  for  the  distressed.  He  interested  many 
benevolent  individuals  in  his  scheme;  parliament  appropri- 
ated a  large  sum  of  money  to  aid  him,  and  George  II.,  on 
the  9th  day  of  June,  1732,  made  a  grant  of  the  entire  terri- 
tory lying  between  the  Altamaha  and  Savannah  rivers. 
The  new  colony  was  to  be  named  Georgia,  in  honor  of 
the  King  who  granted  the  charter.  The  land  was  con- 
veyed  to   Oglethorpe,    and    twenty-one    other   gentlemen. 

15 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

who    were    officially    known    as    the    "Trustees    for    the 
Establishment  of  the  Colony  of  Georgia."     They  held  their 
first  regular  meeting  in  London,  in  July,  at  which  was  read 
the  charter  that  conyeyed  the  land  to  them  for  twenty-one 
years,  distinctly  stating  the  benevolent  purpose  for  which 
the  colony  was  to  be  founded.     It  excluded  Roman  Cath- 
olics from  the  benefits  of  the  country,  but  the  poor  of  Great 
Britain,  and  oppressed  Protestants  from  all  countries,  were 
to  find  a  welcome.       The  thrifty    Huguenots,  the  gentle 
Moravians  driven  from  Austria,  and  the  Salzburgers,  exiled 
from  their  Alpine' valleys  because  they  were  followers  of 
Luther,  all  were  to  find  homes  and  safety  in  Georgia,  the 
only  colony  ever  founded  for  sweet  charity's  sake.     A  hope 
to  convert  the  Indians  was  another  of  Oglethorpe's  good 
motives. 

The  Trustees  chose  James  Oglethorpe  governor  of  their 
colony.  He  had  asked  permission  to  accompany  the  emi- 
grants and  establish  them  in  Georgia,  agreeing  to  pay  his 
own  expenses  and  devote  his  whole  time  to  the  enterprise. 
So,  in  November,  he  embarked  in  the  good  ship  Anne,  hav- 
ing on  board  one  hundred  and  thirty  persons — one  hundred 
and  sixteen  of  whom  were  emigrants.  In  January  the  ship 
arrived  at  Charleston,  and  the  passengers  were  cordially 
welcomed  by  the  Governor  and  the  citizens  g3nerally.  The 
Anne  had  made  a  safe  passage  and  the  health  cf  the  emi- 
grants was  good;  the  death  of  two  delicate  little  boys,  one 
only  eight  months  old,  cast  the  only  shadow  that  rested  upon 
their  hearts  as  the  good  ship  plowed  through  the  waters  of 
the  broad  Atlantic. 

From  Charleston,   Oglethorpe  sailed  to  Beaufort;   and 
while  the  emigrants  went  ashore  for  rest  and  refreshment,. 

16 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

he  ascended  the  Savannah  river  to  make  some  explorations 
and  select  a  place  to  settle.  On  a  bold  bluff  he  found  a  fine 
situation  for  his  town,  which,  from  the  river  that  flowed  by,, 
he  called  Savannah. 

He  visited  and  conciliated  the  Indians  in  that  section ;  in 
his  first  interview  he  formed  a  warm  friendship  for  Tomo- 
chi-chi,  the  king  of  an  Indian  Confederacy,  who  presented 
him  with  a  buffalo  robe  painted  on  the  inside  with  the  head 
and  feathers  of  an  eagle,  saying:  "The  feathers  of  the 
eagle  are  soft,  and  signify  love;  the  buffalo  skin  is  warm,, 
and  is  the  emblem  of  protection :  therefore,  love  and  pro- 
tect our  little  families." 

AtYamacraw,  (the  Indian  name  of  the  bluff),  Oglethorpe 
found  a  woman  named  Mary,  who  could  speak  both  the 
Creek  and  English  languages,  and  who  acted  as  his  inter- 
preter. She  was  born  at  the  chief  town  in  the  Creek  Na- 
tion, and  through  her  mother  was  descended  from  a  sister 
of  the  old  king  of  the  Creeks.  Her  Indian  name  was  Con- 
sa-pon-a-kee-so.  Her  father,  who  was  a  white  man,  had 
carried  her  to  Carolina  when  she  was  seven  years  old,  to  be 
raised  and  educated;  there  she  was  baptized  and  given  the 
Christian  name,  Mary. 

When  Col.  John  Musgrove  was  sent  by  the  Carolina  gov- 
ernment to  make  a  treaty  of  alliance  with  the  Creeks,  he 
was  accompanied  by  his  son  John,  who  became  acquainted 
with  this  Indian  maiden  and  married  her.  Oglethorpe 
found  John  and  Mary  at  Yamacraw,  where  they  had  estab- 
lished a  trading-house :  as  Mary  exerted  a  powerful  influ- 
ence over  the  neighboring  Indians,  he  purchased  her  friend- 
ship with  presents.     Afterwards,  he  paid  her  a  regular  sal- 

2g  17 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

ary  of  one  hundred  pounds  a  year  to  act  as  his  interpreter. 
Her  husband  died  three  years  after  Oglethorpe  first  met 
her.  While  she  was  a  widow,  he  persuaded  her  to  estab- 
lish a  trading-house  on  the  south  side  of  the  Altamaha  river, 
and  there  she  married  Capt.  Jacob  Matthews.  In  this  way, 
Oglethorpe  placed  an  influential  friend  on  his  southern 
frontier. 

As  soon  as  he  had  selected  a  site  for  his  town,  Oglethorpe 
returned  to  Beaufort,  and  the  following  Sunday  was  cele- 
brated by  the  emigrants  as  a  day  of  Thanksgiving  for  their 
safe  arrival.  He  provided  the  dinner  out  of  his  private 
purse;  besides  the  emigrants,  the  gentlemen  of  tBe  neigh- 
borhood and  their  families  were  invited.  There  were  pre- 
pared for  this  feast  "four  fat  hogs,  eight  turkeys,  many 
fowls,  English  beef,  and  other  provisions;  also,  a  hogshead 
of  punch,  a  hogshead  of  beer,  and  a  large  quantity  of  wine." 
At  the  table  everything  was  conducted  in  the  most  agree- 
able manner;  no  one  got  drunk,  neither  was  there  the  least 
disorder  among  the  crowd. 

A  few  days  after  this  memorable  repast  the  emigrants 
set  sail  for  Savannah  and  built  their  new  homes  beneath  the 
pines  that  then  crowned  Yamacraw  Bluff.  The  town  was 
laid  out  in  streets  and  squares,  and  the  plan  has  never  been 
altered.  It  was  in  the  month  of  February,  1733,  that  work 
was  begun  on  the  first  town  in  Georgia.  The  delicious  per- 
fume of  the  yellow  jessamine  was  already  mingling  with 
the  odor  of  the  pines;  the  trees  were  vocal  with  the  songs  of 
birds,  and  the  balmy  breath  of  spring  was  quickening  all 
nature  into  life  and  beauty.  It  was  a  goodly  land,  and  the 
colonists,  now  no  longer  emigrants,  worked  with  a  will,  re- 
ceiving much  valuable  assistance  from  their  Carolina  neigh- 

18 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

bors.  The  Governor  of  Caroliua  sent,  for  their  protection, 
a  detachment  of  military,  called  the  Rangers,  and  also  an 
armed  bark,  called  the  Scout-boat.  It  was  not  long  before 
Oglethorpe's  colonists  were  settled  in  their  new  homes. 

Having  to  build  a  fort  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  the 
bluff,  besides  erecting  residences,  their  labor  for  a  while 
was  very  arduous;  but  they  all  shared  in  it  with  energy  and 
cheerfulness.  Oglethorpe  was  present  everywhere,  plan- 
ning, superintending  and  encouraging.     He  was  assisted  in 

laying  out  his  town,  by  Col.  William  Bull,  of  South  Caro- 
lina, who  also  generously  lent  four  of  his  negroes,  expert 

sawyers,  to  help  get  out  boards  for  houses.  He  brought  his 
own  provisions  to  feed  them,  being  resolved  to  put  the  col- 
ony to  no  expense;  so  his  benefaction  was  bestowed  in  the 
most  noble  and  useful  manner. 

Oglethorpe  claimed  no  labor  from  the  colonists  for  him- 
self, but  had  a  tent  pitched  under  four  clustering  pines 
which  he  had  ordered  to  be  left  standing  near  the  bluff,  and 
he  lived  in  that  tent  for  nearly  a  year.  Afterwards,  he  con- 
tented himself  with  hired  lodgings  in  one  of  the  houses  of 
his  people. 

Tomo-chi-chi  had  given  them  a  warm  welcome,  and  Ogle- 
thorpe had  paid  him  liberally  for  as  much  land  as  was 
needed.  In  nothing  did  the  founder  of  the  colony  of  Geor- 
gia show  his  wisdom  and  executive  ability  more  than  in  his 
conduct  towards  the  Indians.  He  constantly  exhorted  his 
people  to  be  prudent  and  upright  in  all  their  dealings  with 
them.  "It  is  my  hope/'  he  said,  "that,  through  your  good 
example,  the  settlement  of  Georgia  may  prove  a  blessing 
and  not  a  curse  to  the  native  inhabitants.''  His  fame  soon 
reached  the  interior,  and  in  a  short  time  treaties  were  made 

19 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

with  the  Upper  and  Lower  Creeks,  the  Cherokees  in  the 
mountains,  and  the  Choctaws  on  the  borders  of  the  Gulf 
of  .Mexico.  The  Indians  had  great  confidence  in  him,  be- 
cause he  always  acted  towards  them  in  good  faith.  With- 
out their  friendship  the  condition  of  the  infant  colony 
would  have  been  precarious.  The  vast  Atlantic  was  rolling 
between  them  and  the  mother  country ;  the  Carolina  settle- 
ments were  few  in  number,  and  had  to  struggle  for  their 
own  existence.  The  Spaniards  in  Florida  were  only  wait- 
ing for  an  opportunity  to  dispute  their  claim  to  the  soil,  and 
the  Indian  tribes  who  owned  the  country,  were  jealously 
watching  the  encroachments  of  the  white  race  upon  their 
hunting-grounds.  Fortunately,  however,  the  planting  of 
a  colonv  in  Georgia  had  been  confided  to  a  man  who  had 
the  prudence,  wisdom  and  skill  to  do  it  successfully. 

It  was  now  that  Tomo-chi-chi's  friendship  was  of  the 
first  importance  to  Oglethorpe  and  his  people;  and  his  kind- 
ness and  fidelity  to  the  whites  should  ever  receive  the  most 
grateful  acknowledgment.  While  we  honor  Oglethorpe 
as  the  founder  of  our  beloved  State,  let  it  not  be  forgotten 
that  in  his  hour  of  doubt  and  danger,  this  son  of  the  forest 
was  as  his  right  arm,  and  the  Indian's  active  friendship  was 
the  surest  guaranty  of  the  safety,  and  even  the  very  exist- 
ence of  the  new  settlement.  To  the  day  of  his  death,  To- 
mo-chi-chi  was  the  faithful  adviser  and  protector  of  the 
young  colony;  as  such,  let  his  name  be  honored  by  every 
Georgian ! 

The  very  next  year  after  Savannah  was  founded,  a  com- 
pany of  Salzburgers  arrived  there,  and  were  cordially  re- 
ceived. They  wished  to  settle  some  distance  from  the  sea,, 
among  the  hills  and  dales,  where  the  country  was  supplied 

20 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

with  springs  and  would  remind  them  of  the  dear  land  from 
which  they  were  exiled.  In  their  behalf,  Oglethorpe  him- 
self went  with  a  company  of  his  people  and  some  Indians  to 
make  a  tour  of  observation.  They  penetrated  nearly  thirty 
miles  into  the  interior,  and  chose  a  pleasant  spot  on  the 
banks  of  a  river  where  were  hills,  valleys,  small  creeks,  and 
springs  of  clear,  pure  water.  The  Salzburgers  were  highly 
-delighted  with  the  situation  and  beauty  of  the  country ;  and 
their  first  act,  when  they  reached  this  land  of  safety,  was 
to  sing  a  psalm.  Then  they  set  up  a  stone  which  they 
found  npon  the  spot,  and  named  the  place  Ebenezer,  "the 
stone  of  help."  Truly  could  they  say :  "Hitherto  hath  the 
Lord  helped  us." 

The  region  around  Ebenezer  was  afterwards  called  St. 
Matthew's  Parish,  and  is  now  Effingham  county,  named 
in  honor  of  Lord  Effingham,  who,  some  years  afterwards, 
so  nobly  defended  the  resistance  of  the  colonies  to  the 
mother  country,  and  resigned  his  commission  in  the  British 
army  rather  than  fight  in  a  cause  which  he  thought  unjust. 

The  new  town  was  under  the  superintendence  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Bolzius,  who  had  resigned  an  honorable  and  lucra- 
tive position  at  home,  to  accompany  his  countrymen  to 
Georgia. 

Oglethorpe  showed  fine  judgment  in  locating  his  towns 
where  they  could  best  be  protected  from  attacks,  either  of 
the  Indians  or  Spaniards. 

The  next  settlement  was  made  at  Darien,  by  a  party  of 
Highlanders  from  Scotland.  When  they  were  resting  in 
Savannah,  prior  to  departing  for  their  new  home,  some  Caro- 
linians tried  to  dissuade  them  from  going  so  far  south,  tell- 
ing them  that  the  Spaniards,  from  their  houses  in  the  fort, 

21 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

would  shoot  them  down.  With  a  spirit  worthy  of  the 
countrymen  of  Wallace  and  Bruce,  they  replied :  "Why, 
then  we  will  beat  them  out  of  their  fort,  and  shall  have 
houses  ready  built  to  live  in." 

Again  did  Oglethorpe  show  his  wisdom,  in  placing  these 
brave  and  hardy  men  at  an  outpost  on  his  southern  frontier; 
and  well  did  these  valiant  spirits  fulfill  the  trust !  Geor- 
gia, both  as  a  colony  and  State,  owes  a  large  debt  of  grati- 
tude to  them  and  to  their  descendants. 

The  next  settlement  was  made  directly  by  Oglethorpe, 
who,  m  1735,  ascended  the  Savannah  river  to  a  point  just 
below  the  falls,  and  built  a  fort  which  he  named  Augusta, 
in  honor  of  a  royal  princess  of  Great  Britain.  So  advan- 
tageous was  this  situation  that  the  town  which  soon  sprang 
up,  became  a  center  for  Indian  trade,  superior  to  any  either 
in  Carolina  or  Georgia.  Oglethorpe  was  so  pleased  at  the 
enterprise  of  Mr.  O'Bryan,  who  began  the  work  of  settle- 
ment, and  built  a  well-furnished  storehouse  at  his  own  ex- 
pense, that  he  recommended  the  Trustees  to  give  him  five 
hundred  acres  of  land. 

Having  obtained  the  territory  between  the  Altamaha  and 
St.  Mary's  rivers,  by  a  treaty  with  the  Indians,  Oglethorpe 
erected  a  fort  on  Cumberland  Island,  which  he  named  Fort 
William,  and  one  on  Amelia  Island,  which  was  called  Fort 
St.  George. 

The  next  company  of  emigrants  who  came  over,  was 
located  on  St.  Simon's  island,  and  their  town  was  called 
Frederica,  in  honor  of  Frederick,  Prince  of  Wales,  eldest 
son  of  George  II.  The  town  was  laid  out  by  Oglethorpe, 
with  wide  streets  crossing  each  other  at  right  angles,  and 
planted  with  rows  of  orange  trees.     It  became  his  favorite 

9? 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

residence,  and  near  there  was  his  small  cottage,  with  fifty 
acres  of  land — the  only  property  he  ever  owned  or  claimed 
in  Georgia. 

After  Oglethorpe  had  remained  fifteen  months  in  Geor- 
gia he  left  Thomas  Causton  in  charge  and  returned  to  Eng- 
land that  he  might  inform  the  Trustees,  and  the  public  gen- 
erally, of  the  true  condition  of  the  colony.  Judging  that 
its  security  would  be  promoted  by  taking  with  him  some 
intelligent  Indians,  who,  by  personal  observation,  might 
obtain  an  idea  of  the  greatness  of  the  British  empire,  he 
invited  Tomo-chi-chi  and  five  other  chiefs  to  accompany 
him.  They  all  accepted  the  invitation,  and  the  aged  king, 
then  past  ninety  years,  resolved  to  take  his  wife,  Sce-nawki, 
and  his  adopted  son,  Too-na-howi. 

When  Oglethorpe  said  good-bye  to  his  people,  who  at- 
tended him  to  the  boat  which  was  to  take  him  to  Charles- 
ton, they  could  not  keep  back  their  tears,  at  parting  from 
one  whom  they  looked  upon  as  their  "Benefactor"  and 
"Father." 

The  Indians  produced  a  great  sensation  in  London. 
People  flocked  to  see  them  and  gave  them  many  and  various 
kinds  of  gifts. 

They  were  presented  to  King  George  with  much  pomp 
and  ceremony.  On  this  interesting  occasion  Tomo-chi-chi 
and  his  Avife  were  dressed  in  scarlet,  trimmed  with  gold. 
He  presented  eagle  feathers,  the  trophies  of  his  country,  to 
the  King  of  England,  and  in  his  speech  said :  "These  are  the 
feathers  of  the  eagle,  which  is  the  swiftest  of  birds,  and 
who  flieth  all  around  our  nations.  These  feathers  are  a 
sign  of  peace  in  our  land,  and  have  been  carried  from  town 
to  town  there ;  and  we  have  brought  them  over  to  leave  with 

23 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

you,  O,  great  King!  as  a  sign  of  everlasting  peace.  O, 
great  King !  whatever  words  you  shall  say  to  me,  I  will 
tell  them  faithfully  to  all  the  kings  of  the  Creek  nations." 

The  Indians  remained  four  months  in  England,  and  were 
then  sent  home  in  a  public  ship,  in  which  quite  a  number 
of  new  colonists  embarked.  Their  visit  awakened  among 
the  English  a  new  interest  in  the  condition  of  Georgia,  and 
an  earnest  desire  to  enlighten  the  Indians. 

The  news  of  the  visit  of  the  chiefs  to  England,  and  of 
the  beautiful  and  novel  presents  which  they  had  brought 
home,  soon  spread  all  over  the  two  Indian  nations,  and  the 
generous  Tomo-chi-chi  freely  divided  his  treasures  with  the 
chiefs  who  remained  at  home.  So  their  visit  did  much  to 
perpetuate  the  friendly  relations  between  the  natives  and 
the  young  colony. 

Oglethorpe  did  not  return  to  Georgia  until  the  next  year, 
when  he  brought  several  hundred  emigrants,  among  them 
two  young  ministers  who  afterwards  became  very  famous — 
John  ^Vesley,  fresh  from  Oxford  University,  and  his 
brother,  Charles,  who  was  private  secretary  to  Oglethorpe. 
Their  special  mission  was  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  In- 
dians, and  improve  the  moral  and  religious  condition  of  the 
colony. 

The  first  Sundav-school  in  the  world  was  established  in 
Savannah,  by  John  AVesley,  about  two  years  before  Kobert 
Kaikes  was  born,  and  at  least  fifty  years  before  he  began  his 
system  of  teaching  poor  children  on  Sunday. 

The  Trustees  never  lost  sight  of  the  fact  that  Georgia 
was  a  Protestant  colony,  and  in  all  their  deliberations  its 
religion  was  a  matter  of  constant  solicitude;  indeed,  Geor- 
gia exhibited  the  unique  spectacle  of  allowing  no  one  to 

24 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

settle  witliin  her  borders  who  was  not  judged  by  competent 
authority  to  be  worthy  of  the  rights  of  citizenship.  Each 
emigrant  was  subjected  to  an  examination,  and  had  to  fur- 
nish satisfactory  proof  that  he  was  entitled  to  the  benefits 
that  the  Trustees  could  confer. 

In  1738,  Rev.  George  Whitefield,  the  most  eloquent 
divine  of  his  day,  came  to  Georgia.  When  he  visited  Ebe- 
nezer,  he  was  so  much  pleased  with  the  orphan  school  which 
the  Salzburgers  had  established,  that  he  determined  to  open 
a  similar  one  for  the  rest  of  the  colony.  For  this  purpose 
he  crossed  the  Atlantic  many  times,  bringing  back  a  con- 
siderable number  of  settlers  at  each  voyage.  By  his  fer- 
vent zeal  he  obtained  money,  both  in  England  and  Amer- 
ica, and  the  Trustees  gave  him  five  hundred  acres  of  land 
in  trust  for  his  orphan  home,  which  he  established  at  Be- 
thesda  (House  of  Mercy),  a  few  miles  from  Savannah. 
Under  his  fostering  care,  it  flourished  greatly,  and  it  still 
exists,  the  most  fitting  monument  to  his  memory. 

The  civil  aud  military  affairs  of  the  colony  were  entirely 
in  the  hands  of  the  Trustees,  under  whom  Oglethorpe 
acted;  but  the  immediate  government  of  Ebenezer  was 
given  to  Mr.  Bolzius  and  his  colleague,  Mr.  Grinau,  who 
most  judiciously  managed  the  settlement. 

The  Trustees,  at  first,  made  some  grave  mistakes  in  gov- 
ernment. They  prohibited  all  trade  with  the  West  Indies, 
because  their  most  important  article  of  export  was  rum. 
They  would  not  permit  negroes  to  be  owned  by  any  colonist, 
saying  that  the  cost  of  a  negro,  which  was  then  about  thirty 
pounds,  would  pay  the  passage  of  an  emigrant  to  Georgia, 
supply  him  with  tools,  and  support  him  for  a  year,  at  the 
end  of  which  time    he  could  earn  his  own  living.        But 

25 


GEORGIA  L\ND  AND  PEOPLE. 

they  agreed,  if  thev  had  to  feed  both  a  ne^ro  and  his  master 
for  a  year,  thev  would  be  crippled  in  their  ability  to  send 
out  white  settlers  who  needed  homes,  to  supply  which  was 
their  object  in  founding  the  colony. 

Besides  these  drawbacks,  there  were  many  military  fea- 
tures connected  with  the  government  of  the  colony,  mili- 
tary service  being  required  for  a  certain  number  of  acres  of 
land.  All  these  things  caused  great  dissatisfaction  among 
the  people.  The  military  service  involved  so  many  hard- 
ships that  not  a  few  emigrants  deserted  the  new  colony  and 
moved  to  Xorth  Carolina,  where  the  land  was  held  in  fee 
simple. 

"When  the  colonists  saw  their  Carolina  neighbors  growing 
rich  with  unhampered  commerce,  and  broad  fields  culti- 
vated by  negro  labor,  their  discontent  was  so  great  that  the 
Trustees  were  forced  to  alter  those  regulations.  When 
they,  also,  changed  their  policy  as  to  the  tenure  of  land  and 
the  introduction  of  negroes,  the  prosperity  of  the  colony 
was  immediately  increased. 

Fifty  acres  of  land  were  offered  to  each  settler,  almost 
without  money  and  without  price.  So,  emigrants,  princi- 
pally Scotch  and  German,  flocked  in,  and  in  eight  years  the 
population  increased  to  more  than  25,000.  Raw  silk  was 
exported  to  England,  indigo  was  a  staple  article  of  produc- 
tion, cotton  was  being  planted  as  an  experiment,  and,  at 
last,  the  prosperity  of  the  colony  rested  on  a  firm  founda- 
tion. ,    . 


26 


CHAPTER  II. 

COLONIAL  PERIOD.     (Continued). 

England's  claim  to  the  territory  of  Georgia  rested  upon 
the  discovery  of  Sebastian  Cabot,  who,  under  a  commission 
from  the  King,  had  sailed  along  the  whole  eastern  coast  of 
North  America  and  set  up  stone  crosses  at  intervals,  as 
tokens  of  possession. 

Spain  claimed  it  as  a  part  of  Florida,  though  the  Span- 
iards had  never  settled  except  at  St.  Augustine  and  a  few 
adjacent  points.  So  the  two  countries,  wrangling  over  this 
tract  of  land,  were  in  a  constant  state  of  irritation.  Spain 
looked  upon  the  colonization  of  Georgia  as  an  intrusion 
upon  her  rights,  and  demanded  its  surrender;  England  re- 
fusing, she  prepared  to  expel  the  invaders. 

But  there  were  other  sources  of  discord.  Trade  with 
Spain  was  not  free,  and  the  English  merchants  on  the  coast 
of  Florida  were  constantly  violating  the  Spanish  laws  in  re- 
gard to  it;  if  they  were  caught  an  ^punished,  their  country- 
men considered  them  martyrs  rather  than  violators  of  the 
law  of  nations. 

An  English  grievance  was,  that  fugitive  slaves  from 
Carolina  were  not^only  welcomed  in  Florida,  but  lands 
were  given  them  as  a  bribe  to  run  away  from  the  English 
colonies. 

27 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Oglethorpe,  foreseeing  that  war  would  be  declared 
-against  Spain,  returned  to  England  to  obtain  soldiers  to 
defend  Georgia. 

In  less  than  a  year  he  had  returned  with  six  hundred 
men,  well  equipped  and  disciplined.  So  careful  was  he  to 
have  his  regiment  recruited  from  the  respectable  classes, 
aud  with  gentlemen  of  family  and  character  for  officers, 
that  it  was  one  of  the  best  in  the  service  of  the  King.  To 
attach  the  enlisted  men  to  the  colony  which  they  were  to 
•defend,  and  to  induce  them  eventually  to  become  settlers, 
permission  was  given  each  one  to  take  a  wife  with  him,  and 
additional  pay  and  rations  were  provided  for  her. 

Oglethorpe  was  appointed  commander-in-chief  of  all  the 
militia  forces  in  Georgia  and  South  Carolina,  and  hence- 
forth bore  the  title  of  General  in  the  colonies. 

At  length  (1739),  England  declared  war  against  Spain. 
In  July  of  that  year,  before  war  was  actually  declared, 
Gen.  Oglethorpe  undertook  a  very  perilous  mission,  which 
proved  to  be  of  the  utmost  importance  to  his  colony  and 
also  to  the  mother  country.  In  view  of  the  conflict  which  he 
saw  was  inevitable,  he  considered  the  friendship  of  the  In- 
dians of  vital  consequence,  and  knew  that  they  should  be 
fortified  against  the  endeavors  of  the  Spaniards  and  French 
to  draw  them  from  the  allegiance  which  they  acknowledged 
to  the  British  Crown. 

The  journey  was  long  and  dangerous,  but  the  salvation 
of  Georgia  depended  upon  the  success  of  his  mission,  and 
perils  could  not  daunt  his  brave  spirit.  It  was  arranged; 
through  the  faithful  Tomo-chi-chi,  that  an  assembly,  com- 
posed of  all  the  principal  chiefs  among  the  Georgia  tribes, 
and  even  among  those  as  far  west  as  the  Mississippi  river, 

28 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

should  be  held  at  Coweta — on  the  Chattahoochee  river — the 
most  important  town  in  the  Creek  Nation.  It  was  several 
hundred  miles  from  Savannah,  and  days  of  travelling 
through  trackless  forests  were  required  to  reach  it.  Gen. 
Oglethorpe  took  only  three  men  with  him  besides  his  ser- 
vants. Some  Indian  traders,  whom  he  procured  at  Au- 
gusta, acted  as  guides.  Each  night,  wrapped  in  his  cloak, 
he  lay  down  to  sleep  on  the  ground  with  his  portmanteau  for 
a  pillow;  or,  if  it  happened  to  be  wet,  he  sheltered  himself 
under  an  arbor  made  of  cypress  boughs. 

Forty  miles  from  Coweta  he  was  met  by  a  deputation  of 
Chiefs,  who  escorted  him  the  rest  of  the  wav.  The  Indians 
were  greatly  pleased  that  he  should  have  undertaken  such 
a  long  journey  to  visit  them,  and  he  quite  won  their  hearts 
by  coming  among  them  with  such  a  small  escort,  in  fear- 
less reliance  on  their  good  faith,  by  accommodating  him- 
self readily  to  their  habits,  and  by  his  commanding  figure 
and  dignity  of  manner. 

In  solemn  Council,  terms  were  agreed  upon  that  satis- 
fied both  Oglethorpe  and  the  Indians.  As  one  of  their 
"beloved  men,"  he  drank  the  foskey,  or  black-medicine 
drink,  and  smoked  with  them  the  calumet,  or  hallowed  pipe 
of  peace.  This  diplomatic  exploit  was  as  remarkable  as  the 
"journey. 

"When  we  call  to  remembrance,"  says  a  Georgia  histo- 
rian, "the  distance  he  had  to  travel  through  solitary  path- 
ways, exposed  to  summer  suns, night  dews,  and  to  the  treach- 
ery of  any  single  Indian  who  knew — and  every  Indian 
knew — the  rich  reward  that  would  have  awaited  him  for 
the  act,  from  the  Spaniards  in  St.  Augustine  or  the  French 
in  Mobile,  surely  we  may  proudly  ask,  what  soldier  ever 

29 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

gave  higher  proof  of  courage  ?  What  gentleman  ever 
gave  greater  evidence  of  magnanimity?  What  English 
governor  of  an  American  province  ever  gave  such  assurance 
of  deep  devotion  to  public  duty  V9 

The  next  year  Gen.  Oglethorpe  was  ordered  to  invade 
Florida,  and  to  call  upon  South  Carolina  for  aid.  So  he 
and  the  adopted  son  of  the  lamented  Tomo-chi-chi,  who  had 
recently  died,  with  two  thousand  men — a  portion  of  whom 
were  Creeks — set  out  on  an  expedition  against  St.  Augus- 
tine. 

He  found  it  much  more  strongly  fortified  and  the  garri- 
son more  numerous  than  he  had  expected.  He  besieged  ft 
closely  for  several  weeks,  but  when  some  Spanish  galleys 
succeeded  in  running  the  gauntlet  and  carrying  fresh  sup- 
plies to  the  fort,  he  thought  it  wise  to  raise  the  siege  and  re- 
tire, as  his  troops  were  becoming  enfeebled  by  sickness. 

For  two  years  the  Spaniards  acted  only  on  the  defensive, 
which  gave  Gen.  Oglethorpe  time  to  strengthen  his  forti- 
fications and  prepare  for  the  invasion  of  Georgia,  with 
which  the  Spaniards  retaliated  in  1742.  They  had  a  for- 
midable land  and  naval  force,  consisting  of  fifty  vessels  and 
about  seven  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  Gen. 
Don  Manuel  de  Monti ano,  the  Governor  of  St.  Augustine. 

They  soon  appeared  off  St.  Simon's  bar,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  taking  Frederica.  This  was  a  time  of  great  peril 
for  Georgia,  but  the  heroic  spirit  of  Oglethorpe  rose  with 
the  danger.  In  writing  to  the  Trustees  of  the  situation  of 
the  colony,  he  said:  "We  are  resolved  not  to  suffer  de- 
feat; we  will  rather  die  like  Leonidas  and  his  Spartans,  if 
we  can  but  protect  Georgia  and  Carolina  and  the  rest  of 
the  Americans  from  desolation." 

30 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

This  time  the  Governor  of  South  Carolina  would  render 
no  assistance,  and  Gen.  Oglethorpe  had  to  rely  upon  his 
own  resources.  His  navy  consisted  of  one  small  ship,  two 
guard  schooners,  and  some  small  trading  vessels;  these  and 
two  land  batteries  at  Fort  Simon,  were  his  sole  dependence 
to  dispute  the  passage  with  the  Spaniards. 

On  this  occasion  he  commanded  in  person,  and  made  a 
gallant  defense;  but  the  Spaniards  forced  their  way  up  the 
Altamaha  river  and  landed-  five  thousand  men,  who 
marched  back  to  attack  the  fort,  which,  however,  had  been 
abandoned  before  their  arrival.  Their  next  move  was  to 
advance  upon  Frederica,  and  a  detachment  was  within  a 
few  miles  of  the  town  before  they  were  discovered  and  the 
alarm  given. 

Gen.  Oglethorpe  immediately  attacked  them  with  such 
forces  as  were  at  his  command — a  few  rangers  and  a  com- 
pany of  Highlanders — and  charged  with  such  effect  that 
the  enemy  were  routed.  Then  he  hastened  to  town  for 
additional  aid.  In  his  absence,  Spanish  reinforcements 
poured  in,  and  his  men  were  driven  back  by  a  body  of 
troops  under  Don  Antonio  Barba.  The  Highlanders, 
under  Lieutenants  McKay  and  Sutherland,  wheeled  aside 
in  the  retreat,  and,  concealing  themselves  in  a  grove  of 
palmettoes,  laid  in  ambush  for  the  pursuing  Spaniards, 
whose  victory  was  turned  into  a  crushing  defeat.  The 
Spanish  officers  tried  to  rally  their  men,  but  in  vain.  They 
were  in  a  panic,  and  orders  were  unheeded.  Barba  was 
taken  prisoner,  after  being  mortally  wounded. 

This  brilliant  engagement  was  known  as  the  Battle  of 

Bloody  Marsh,  and  was  won  by  gallant  troops  against  great 
odds:  their  good  fortune  was  due  to  generalship  and  unsur- 
passed courage. 

"  1 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  Spaniards  retreated  to  their  camp  near  Fort  Simon, 
and  Gen.  Oglethorpe  collected  all  his  forces  in  Frederica. 

Learning  of  dissensions  among  the  Spanish  commanders,. 
Gen.  Oglethorpe  determined  to  make  a  night  attack  upon 
their  main  body,  and.  by  surprising  them  in  their  divided 
state,  drive  them  from  the  island.  He  was  disappointed  in 
carrying  out  this  plan  when  he  was  in  sight  of  the  enemy's 
camp,  by  the  desertion  to  the  Spaniards  of  one  of  his  sol- 
diers, a  Frenchman.  Knowing  that  the  weakness  of  his 
little  army  would  be  revealed  to  the  enemy,  Gen.  Ogle- 
thorpe's quick  wit  found  an  escape  from  the  threatened 
danger.  In  order  to  deceive  the  Spanish  Commander,  he 
had  recourse  to  the  following  stratagem:  he  liberated  a 
prisoner  and  gave  him  a  sum  of  money  to  carry  a  letter,  and 
give  it  privately  to  the  French  deserter.  It  was  written  in 
the  French  language,  and  as  if  from  a  friend  of  his,  telling 
him  to  make  it  appear  to  the  Spaniards  that  Frederica  was 
in  a  defenseless  state,  and  urge  them  to  attack  it  at  once; 
but  if  he  could  not  bring  on  an  attack,  he  must  try  to  per- 
suade them  to  remain  three  days  longer  where  they  were, 
as,  within  that  time,  six  British  ships-of-war,  with  two  thou- 
sand troops  from  Carolina,  were  expected. 

This  letter  fell  into  the  hands  of  Gen.  Montiano,  as  Gen. 
Oglethorpe  had  hoped  it  would.  The  Spaniards  were  terri- 
bly perplexed  over  its  contents,  and  the  Frenchman  put  in 
irons  as  a  double  spy,  though  he  bitterly  denied  any  knowl- 
edge of  why  the  letter  was  written,  or  any  intention  to  be- 
tray the  Spaniards. 

\\  hile  a  council  of  Avar  was  deliberating  what  course  to 
pursue,  three  ships  did  actually  come  in  sight  off  the  bar. 
The  Governor  of  South  Carolina  had  sent  them  to  Gen.. 

32 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

Oglethorpe's  assistance.  At  once  believing  them  to  be  the 
ships  mentioned  in  the  letter,  the  Spaniards,  in  a  moment 
of  consternation,  burned  the  fort,  hastily  embarked,  and 
fled. 

The  success  of  Gen.  Oglethorpe  in  this  campaign  was 
trulv  wonderful.  "With  a  handful  of  men,  he  had  defeated 
and  baffled  a  well-equipped  army,  destroyed  some  of  their 
best  troops,  captured  provisions,  ammunition  and  military 
stores,  and  saved  Georgia  from  a  formidable  invasion. 

The  eloquent  Whitefield  said  :  "The  deliverance  of 
Georgia  from  the  Spaniards  is  such  as  can  not  be  paralleled 
but  by  some  instances  out  of  the  Old  Testament." 

The  avowed  object  of  the  Spaniards  was  to  exterminate 
the  English  colonies  in  America,  and  if  they  had  succeeded 
in  their  demonstration  against  Frederica,  all  the  other  col- 
onies would  have  been  in  danger.  Appreciating  this,  and 
deeply  sensible  of  their  obligations  to  Gen.  Oglethorpe,  the 
governors  of  JSrew  York,  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey,  Mary- 
land, Virginia  and  North  Carolina  sent  him  special  letters 
of  thanks  and  congratulated  him  on  his  success.  The  citi- 
zens of  Port  Iloval  also  sent  congratulations,  much  to  the 
chagrin  of  the  Governor  of  South  Carolina,  who  was  con- 
spicuous by  his  silence. 

For  a  long  time  Gen.  Oglethorpe  expected  the  return  of 
the  enemy,  and  bent  all  his  energies  to  repairing  damages 
and  strengthening  his  fortifications.  In  a  few  months  his 
defensive  works  were  stronger  than  ever.  The  next  spring, 
taking  a  detachment  of  his  troops  and  a  considerable  body 
of  Creek  warriors,  he  carried  the  war  into  Florida. 

St.  Augustine  was  still  too  strong  for  him  to  attack;  so, 
after  compelling   the    Spaniards    to  abandon  all  their  ad- 

3g  33 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

vanced  outposts  and  retire  within  their  fortifications,  He  re- 
turned, having  performed  the  extraordinary  march  of 
ninety-six  miles  in  four  days.  This  ended  his  expedition 
against  the  Spaniards. 

A  Charleston  merchant,  writing  to  a  London  correspon- 
dent, under  date  of  August  10th,  1743,  says:  "Georgia 
is  a  Gibraltar  to  this  Province  and  North  America,  however 
insignificant  some  People  may  make  it." 

It  was  five  years  after  Gen.  Oglethorpe's  last  invasion 
of  Florida  before  peace  was  declared  between  the  contend- 
ing nations,  but  Georgia  was  not  again  seriously  disturbed* 

On  the  23d  of  July,  1743,  Gen.  Oglethorpe  left  Georgia 
for  England,  and  never  again  returned,  but  to  the  end  of 
his  long  life  he  felt  the  deepest  interest  in  her  welfare. 

Thus  for  ten  years  had  this  "Romulus,  father  and 
founder  of  Georgia,"  devoted  his  time  and  money  to  a  most 
noble,  philanthropic,  and  patriotic  work. 


34 


CHAPTER  III. 

COLONIAL  PERIOD.     (Concluded.) 

Upon  Gen.  Oglethorpe's  departure  for  England,  Mr. 
William  Stephens  was  appointed  to  take  his  place,  while 
Maj.  Horton  was  left  in  command  of  the  Georgia  troops 
with  his  headquarters  at  Frederica. 

The  latter  gentleman  was  one  of  the  most  interesting 
characters  in  the  colony.  He  had  been  a  person  of  family 
and  fortune  in  England,  but,  like  many  others,  had  been 
ruined  by  extravagance  and  forced  to  seek  a  new  home. 
He  joined  Gen.  Oglethorpe's  regiment,  and,  upon  his  ar- 
rival in  Georgia,  settled  Jekyl  island,  named  by  Gen.  Ogle- 
thorpe after  an  eminent  lawyer  and  eloquent  statesman  of 
England,  Sir  Joseph  Jekyl. 

He  cleared  four  hundred  acres  of  land,  covered  with  live- 
oaks,  and  planted  ten  thousand  orange  trees,  running  in 
avenues  along  the  island.  The  rest  of  the  clearing  was 
planted  in  barley,  rye  and  hops,  which  he  used  in  making 
beer  and  porter  for  the  regiment. 

Xot  long  after  this,  the  Indian  woman,  Mary,  who  was 
again  a  widow,  married  the  Rev.  Thomas  Bosomworth, 
who,  at  one  time,  was  the  chaplain  of  Gen.  Oglethorpe's 
regiment.  Besides  the  good  service  she  had  rendered  the 
colony  in  concluding  treaties  with  the  Creeks,  she  had  also 
obtained  their  assistance  in  the  war  with  the  Spaniards. 

35 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

However,  from  the  time  of  licr  marriage  with  Mr.  Bosom- 
worth,  who  was  then  in  the  employ  of  the  "Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  Christian  Knowledge,"  a  great  change  took 
place  in  her  private  character  and  in  her  feelings  towards 
the  colony. 

At  the  instigation  of  her  husband,  she  made  exorbitant 
demands  upon  the  government  for  her  past  services,  and 
claimed  absolute  possession  of  a  vast  tract  of  land,  includ- 
ing the  site  of  Savannah  and  the  surrounding  country. 
She  assumed  the  title  of  Empress,  made  a  speech  to  the 
assembled  Creeks,  over  whom  she  held  despotic  sway,  ex- 
plaining to  them  the  justice  of  her  claims,  abusing  the 
colonists,  and  threatening  them  with  her  vengeance.  The 
Indians  became  terribly  excited,  and  pledged  themselves  to 
stand  by  her  to  the  last  drop  of  their  blood. 

This  trouble  seriously  imperilled  the  colony,  and  it  was 
a  work  of  time  and  embarrassment  to  convince  the  Indians 
of  the  avaricious  and  unscrupulous  character  of  Mr.  Bosom- 
worth.  The  government  did  not  deny  that  Mary  ought  to 
be  liberally  compensated  for  her  labor  and  losses  in  the 
service  of  the  colony,  but  it  had  no  intention  of  being  swin- 
dled by  an  unprincipled  man. 

After  years  of  negotiation,  this  vexatious  affair  was  set- 
tled by  paying  Mary  four  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  for  her 
losses,  her  unpaid  salary  as  government  agent  and  inter- 
preter for  sixteen  and  a  half  years,  and  giving  her  the  island 
of  St.  Catherine,  as  she  and  her  husband  had  settled  it.  In 
the  meantime,  Mr.  Bosomworth  had  been  dismissed  in  dis- 
grace from  his  public  position. 

The  house  in  which  the  Bosomworths  lived  on  the  island, 
stood  for  nearly  one  hundred  years.     It  was  a  very  singular 

36 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

edifice,  being  wattled  with  hickory  twigs,  and  plastered 
within  and  without  with  mortar  made  of  lime  and  sand.  It 
was  surrounded  by  spacious  piazzas.  Here  the  remainder 
of  their  lives  was  spent,  and  tradition  points  out  the  spot 
where  this  remarkable  couple  are  buried. 

One  by  one,  the  pet  schemes  of  the  Trustees  for  the 
regulation  of  the  colony,  had  been  abandoned,  and  such 
sumptuary  laws  as  forbidding  any  one  to  wear  gold  and 
silver,  or  to  use  them  in  ornamenting  furniture  or  equi- 
pages, had  become  a  dead  letter.  Truly,  Georgia  was  strug- 
gling out  of  her  infancy. 

The  Trustees  had  also  been  disappointed  in  their  expec- 
tations of  reaping  a  golden  harvest  from  vine  and  silk  cul- 
ture, the  latter  industry  having  languished  after  the  bounty 
was  removed.  Then,  too,  the  olive  trees  and  other  exotics, 
procured  at  great  expense,  withered  and  died  after  a  short 
life  in  the  public  garden  at  Savannah.  The  introduction 
of  negro  labor,  and  the  increased  profits  to  be  derived  from 
raising  cotton  and  rice,  caused  the  final  abandonment  of 
the  earlier  interests. 

The  money  used  in  Georgia  at  this  time  was  either  cop- 
per coins,  or  note3  payable  by  the  Trustees,  called  Sola  bills. 
In  1752,  the  colony  having  grown  quite  beyond  their  man- 
agement, these  Trustees,  after  twenty  years  of  faithful 
labor,  resolved  to  relieve  themselves  of  this  arduous  respon- 
sibilitv,  and  surrendered  their  charter  to  the  Crown.  Then 
Georgia  became  a  Royal  Province,  having  the  same  privi- 
leges, regarding  land,  trade  and  negroes,  as  her  sister 
colonies.  Henceforth  the  governor  was  appointed  by  the 
Kino-,  and  the  laws  were  made  bv  a  legislative  bodv  con- 


37 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

sisting  of  two  houses,  the  upper  one  appointed  by  the  King, 
the  lower  house  elected  by  the  people. 

The  iirst  royal  governer  was  Capt.  John  Reynolds,  of 
the  British  navy.  He  was  received  with  great  respect  and 
joy  when  he  arrived  at  Savannah.  There  was  a  public 
dinner,  and  big  bonJires  at  night — the  Georgians  hoping  for 
better  days  under  the  new  government. 

During  his  term  of  office,  Capt.  Reynolds  made  a  tour  of 
the  southern  part  of  the  province,  and  laid  out  a  town  on 
the  Ogeeehee  river,  which  he  named  Hardwick,  after  his 
relative,  the  Lord  High  Chancellor  of  England.  He  rec- 
ommended it  as  a  fit  place  for  the  seat  of  government,  as  it 
was  more  central  than  Savannah.  However,  as  the  home 
government  never  furnished  him  any  money  to  improve  it, 
Hardwick  was  never  any  more  than  a  small  village. 

During  this  administration,  two  transports  from  Nova 
Scotia,  having  on  board  four  hundred  French  Catholics, 
arrived  at  Savannah.  It  was  against  the  law  of  Georgia 
for  them  to  settle  within  her  territory,  but,  to  the  honor  of 
the  Governor,  he  received  them  kindly.  It  was  too  late  in 
the  season  for  them  to  go  '.North,  and  their  provisions  were 
nearly  exhausted,  so  they  were  distributed  about  the  prov- 
ince, and  maintained  at  the  public  expense  until  the  follow- 
ing spring,  when  they  departed.  Gov.  Reynolds  did  not 
come  up  to  the  public  expectation,  being  so  tyrannical  and 
unpopular  that  he  was  removed  in  his  third  year,  and  Henry 
Ellis,  a  learned  scientist,  appointed  to  succeed  him. 

Among  other  demonstrations,  when  Gov.  Ellis  reached 
Savannah,  a  band  of  schoolboys,  who  had  formed  them- 
selves into  a  military  company,  tendered  him  a  welcome. 
When  they  paraded  before  him,  he  complimented  them 

38 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

upon  their  soldierly  appearance  and  well  executed  manoeu- 
vres. The  little  captain  made  the  following  speech  :  "Sir, 
the  youngest  militia  of  this  province,  presume,  by  their 
Captain,  to  salute  your  Honor  on  your  arrival.  Although 
Ave  are  of  too  tender  years  to  comprehend  the  blessing  a 
good  government  is  to  a  province,  our  parents  will,  doubt- 
less, experience  it,  in  its  utmost  extent,  and  their  grateful 
tale  shall  fix  your  name  dear  in  our  memories." 

Mild  but  firm,  Gov.  Ellis'  term  of  office  was  like  "the 
calm  hour  of  sunshine  after  a  tempest  has  blackened  the 
sky."  He  was  an  old  man  when  he  came  to  Georgia,  and 
the  climate  did  not  agree  with  him,  so  he  resigned,  and  was 
succeeded  by  Sir  James  Wright. 

During  all  this  time,  settlements  were  being  made  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  province,  the  most  important  being  that 
of  Midway  District,  with  its  seaport,  Sunbury,  beautifully 
situated  on  the  Midway  river.  By  far  the  greater  num- 
ber of  these  settlers  were  men  of  education  and  wealth,  who 
took  a  prominent  part  in  the  future  history  of  Georgia. 

A  new  era  of  prosperity  had  dawned  for  the  Province 
when  the  treaty  of  Paris  once  more  diffused  the  sunlight 
of  peace  over  Europe,  and  as  Florida  was  ceded  to  Great 
Britain,  there  was  no  longer  a  jealous,  intriguing  neighbor 
on  Georgia's  southern  frontier.  The  two  provinces  now 
had  the  same  interests  and  acknowledged  the  same  king. 
Then,  too,  Georgia's  territory  was  more  clearly  defined,  ex- 
tending on  the  west  to  the  Mississippi  river. 

As  it  was  thought  necessary  to  acquaint  the  Indians  with 
these  changes,  a  convention  was  held  at  Augusta,  composed 
of  the  governors  of  Virginia,  North.  Carolina,  South  Caro- 
lina and  Georgia,  and  representative  chiefs  from  all  the 

39 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

tribes  between  the  Altamaha  and  Mississippi  rivers.     Gov~ 
Wright  presided  over  the  convention. 

The  Indians  renewed  their  fealty  to  England,  and  the 
lower  Creeks,  for  a  consideration  agreed  upon,  gave  to 
Georgia  a  large  portion  of  the  territory  lying  on  the  coast, 
between  the  Altamaha  and  Savannah  rivers.  When  this- 
important  treaty  was  concluded,  the  fact  "was  announced 
by  a  salute  from  the  gnus  from  Port  Augusta." 

Gov.  Wright  showed  something  of  the  wTisdom  of  Gen. 
Oglethorpe  in  dealing  with  the  Indians,  and  insured  ami- 
cable relations  for  many  years  by  making  stringent  laws  to 
regulate  the  conduct  of  traders  in  their  intercourse  with 
them. 

Ten  years  later,  by  a  treaty  with  the  upper  Creeks  and 
Cherokees,  Georgia  acquired  land  amounting  to  nearly  two 
and  a  half  millions  of  acres,  comprising  the  territory  nowT 
embraced  by  the  counties  of  Wilkes,  Lincoln,  Taliaferro, 
Greene  and  Oglethorpe. 

At  this  time  the  Province  was  divided  into  twelve  par- 
ishes, with  Savannah  the  capital  and  commercial  metrop- 
olis; Augusta  was  a  growing  village,  and  all  the  fort^  in  the 
Province  had  been  strengthened  by  the  energetic  Governor. 

Emigrants  still  continued  to  arrive,  attracted  by  the  salu- 
brious climate,  the  fertile  soil,  and  the  field  and  forest  that 
so  abundantly  rewarded  the  laborer's  toil. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  chief  cause  of  Georgia's 
prosperity  while  a  colony,  was  her  landed  policy,  called 
headrights,  which  gave  two  hundred  acres  of  land  to  each 
head  of  a  family,  and  fifty  more  to  each  child.  There  was 
no  charge,  except  the  cost  of  surveying,  and  the  tiller  of  the 
soil  was  the  owner  of  the  land.      When  the  hecvdright  land 

40 


COLONIAL  PERIOD. 

courts  were  opened  in  Augusta  and  Petersburg,  after  the 
land  above  mentioned  was  obtained  from  the  Cherokees, 
there  were,  on  the  first  day,  more  than  three  thousand  ap- 
plicants for  land. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  Georgia  increased  more  rapidly  in 
population  than  any  of  her  twelve  sister  colonies  ?  At  the 
end  of  her  colonial  existence,  she  could  boast  of  having  ac- 
quired nearly  three  times  as  many  people  as  any  of  the 
other  colonies  during  the  same  period.  The  landless  of 
other  countries  and  other  colonies  came  in  great  numbers  to 
obtain  a  home  where  they  could  own  the  soil  they  culti- 
vated. It  has  been  said  of  this  policy  of  Georgia  that :  "It 
put  the  crown  of  industrial  glory  on  her  head  and  the  rock 
of  conscious  independence  beneath  her  feet." 

Georgia  was  now  exporting  rice,  indigo  and  skins  to  Eu- 
rope, and  lumber,  horses  and  provisions  to  the  West  Indies. 
Tobacco  was  cultivated  with  great  success  by  trie  settlers 
from  Virginia,  and  all  the  necessaries  of  life  were  easily 
raised  on  her  soil.  There  was  one  newspaper  in  the  Prov- 
ince, called  the  "Georgia  Gazette,"  which  was  issued  every 
Thursday  at  Savannah. 

Communication  with  the  mother  country  was  a  work  of 
time,  as  it  was  by  means  of  small  sailing-vessels.  So,  when 
King  George  II.  died,  it  was  nearly  four  months  before  the 
news  reached  Savannah.  Then  the  Legislature,  which  was 
in  session,  was  immediately  adjourned,  and  funeral  honors 
paid  him;  after  this,  his  grandson,  George  III.,  was  saluted 
as  king,  with  all  the  pomp  and  ceremony  that  their  means 
alloAved.  This  was  the  first  and  only  time  a  king  was  pro- 
claimed on  Georgia  soil. 


4L 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

This  restful  condition  of  the  colony  did  not  long  vcon- 
tinue.  The  obnoxious  Stamp  Act,  and  other  measures 
adopted  by  the  mother  country  to  force  the  American  col- 
onies to  assist  in  paying  her  enormous  war  debt,  caused  a 
spirit  of  resistance  in  Georgia  that  became  more  and  more 
intense,  until  the  tocsin  of  war  was  sounded  in  1776. 


42 


CHAPTER  IV. 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 


"When  tlie  American  colonies  of  Great  Britain  decided 
to  rebel  against  the  home  authority  because  they  were 
taxed  without  representation,  Georgia,  though  the  young- 
est, was  the  most  prosperous  of  them  all,  and  had  the  fewest 
inducements  to  take  part  in  the  revolution  that  was  impend- 


ing. 


Many  of  her  influential  and  wealthy  citizens  were  op- 
posed to  severing  the  connection  with  their  mother  country, 
trusting  to  the  sense  of  justice  in  the  members  of  Parlia- 
ment to  correct  the  grievances  of  which  they  complained; 
but  the  majority  saw  that  freedom  could  only  be  purchased 
"by  perfect  independence  of  England.  These  men  were 
called  "Liberty  Boys,"  prominent  among  whom  were 
Joseph  Habersham  and  Xoble  Wimberly  Jones,  whose 
fathers  remained  true  to  their  allegiance  to  the  Crown. 

It  was  the  principle  of  right  and  justice  involved  in  this 
quarrel  that  made  Georgians  feel  that  the  cause  of  the 
other  colonies  was  their  own;  and  they  lost  no  time  in  mani- 
festing their  sympathy,  and  in  preparing  to  take  an  active 
part  in  the  coming  struggle. 

Gov.  Wright  was  an  ardent  royalist  and  resented  any  ef- 
fort to  lessen  the  authority  of  the  King  or  to  resist  the 
measures  of  Parliament,  and  this  rendered  him  very  ob- 

43 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

noxious  to  the  "Liberty  Boys."  In  a  letter  to  the  home 
government  he  spoke  of  '"their  strange  enthusiastic  ideas  of 
liberty  and  power";  but,  to  his  credit  be  it  said,  he  was 
always  the  courteous  gentleman,  and  was  never  betrayed 
into  any  act  of  violence  or  revenge  because  he  differed,  in 
political  opinion,  with  many  of  his  people. 

After  the  battles  of  Lexington  and  Concord,  in  Massa- 
chusetts, the  greatest  need  of  the  Northern  Revolutionists- 
was  powder,  and  a  band  of  "Liberty  Boys"  determined 
to  help  them  by  seizing  the  magazine  in  Savannah,  which 
was  thought  to  be  such  a  substantial  structure  that  it  was 
never  guarded.  For  this  purpose,  Joseph  Habersham,  Ed- 
ward Telfair,  William  Gibbons,  Joseph  Clay,  John  Mil- 
ledge,  and  a  few  others,  met  at  the  house  of  Xoble  Wim- 
berly  Jones  and  hastily  arranged  a  plan  of  action.  Late 
one  night  they  broke  open  the  magazine,  and  took  away 
six  hundred  pounds  of  gunpowder.  A  part  of  it  was  sent 
to  South  Carolina  for  safe-keeping,  and  the  rest  hidden  in 
the  garrets  and  cellars  of  their  homes. 

The  Governor  offered  £150  reward  for  the  offenders,  but 
so  patriotic  were  the  citizens  of  Savannah  that  the  reward 
was  never  claimed,  though  the  guilty  parties  were  well 
known.  Some  of  this  very  powder  Avas  shipped  to  the 
Revolutionists  in  Massachusetts  and  used  at  the  memorable 
battle  of  Bunker  Hill. 

By  his  love  of  liberty,  Mr.  Xoble  Wimberly  Jones,  so 
prominent  on  this  occasion,  had  already  made  himself 
odious  to  Gov.  Wright,  who  refused  to  recognize  him  as 
Speaker  of  the  Lower  House  of  the  Legislature  when  he 
was  elected  to  that  office.  Twice  was  he  elected,  and  twice 
did  the  Governor  refuse  him.      For  the  third  time  he  was 

44 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

chosen,  and  only  when  he  patriotically  declined  to  serve, 
was  Mr.  Bulloch  elected  in  his  stead. 

The  citizens  of  Savannah  had  previously  shown  their 
indignation  against  the  King,  when  they  spiked  all  the 
cannon  and  threw  them  down  the  bluff,  a  night  or  two  be- 
fore his  Majesty's  birthday,  1775,  that  the  usual  ceremo- 
nies might  not  be  performed;  but  the  indomitable  will  of 
the  Governor  caused  a  few  of  the  spikes  to  be  drawn  with 
great  difficulty,  the  guns  remounted,  and  the  royal  birth- 
day kept  with  the  usual  formalities. 

It  Avas  on  this  occasion,  while  the  royalists  were  cele- 
brating the  day,  that  the  first  Liberty  Pole  was  erected  in 
Georgia  in  front  of  Tondee's  Tavern,  whose  long  room  was 
the  famous  meeting  place  of  the  "Liberty  Boys." 

This  same  year  (1775)  a  memorable  Congress  was  held 
in  Savannah,  on  the  4th  of  July.  It  was  composed  of  rep- 
resentatives from  the  twelve  parishes  into  which  Georgia 
was  then  divided.  They  set  forth  their  grievances  in  plain 
terms;  expressed  their  abhorrence  of  tyranny,  their  sym- 
pathy with  the  miserable  condition  of  their  sister  colonies, 
and  sent  respectful  addresses  both  to  the  King  and  the  Gov- 
ernor. 

The  latter  would  not  condescend  to  take  any  notice  of  the 
one  addressed  to  him,  as  he  did  not  consider  the  Congress 
legal.  A  wave  of  liberty  was  sweeping  over  the  Province, 
and,  though  he  did  all  in  his  power  to  oppose  the  tide,  he 
was  powerless  to  stem  it. 

This  Congress  practically  annulled  the  operation  of  the 
objectionable  acts  of  Parliament  within  the  limits  of  Geor- 
gia, questioned  the  supremacy  of  the  Crown,  and  inaugu- 
rated the  measures  that  ultimately  elevated  the  Province 

into  the  dignity  of  a  State. 

45 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

This  body  of  sterling  patriots,  whose  presiding  officer 
was  Archibald  Bulloch,  issued  an  order  to  capture  an 
English  vessel  loaded  with  powder  that  had  been  sent  over 
to  Savannah  for  the  use  of  the  Royalists.  A  Georgia 
schooner,  assisted  by  some  barges  from  South  Carolina,  was 
successful  in  attacking  and  capturing  the  vessel  off  Tybee 
roads.  Georgia's  share  of  the  powder  was  nine  thousand 
pounds,  five  thousand  of  which  was  sent  to  the  Continental 
Congress  for  the  use  of  the  revolutionists  at  the  Xorth. 

This  Georgia  Congress  was  the  first  one  in  America  to 
order  the  seizure  of  English  property;  and  the  Georgia 
schooner  was  the  first  vessel  commissioned  to  fight  in  the 
Revolutionary  war. 

The  first  bold  revolutionary  act  in  Georgia  was  the  im- 
prisonment of  Gov.  Wright.  Joseph  Habersham,  a  "Lib- 
erty Boy,"  and  Major  of  the  Georgia  Battalion,  volunteered 
his  services  to  make  the  arrest.  He  was  only  twenty-four 
years  old,  but  a  man  of  remarkable  decision  of  character, 
and  possessing  moral  as  well  as  physical  courage.  With  a 
company,  selected  by  himself,  he  went  to  the  Governor's 
house,  where  he  was  engaged  in  conference  with  his  Coun- 
cil. Leaving  his  companions,  Major  Habersham  passed 
the  sentinel  at  the  door,  and,  boldly  entering  the  Gov- 
ernor's presence,  laid  his  hand  upon  his  shoulder,  saying: 

"Sir  James,  you  are  my  prisoner." 

The  members  of  the  Council,  thunderstruck  at  this  dar- 
ing act,  and  not  knowing  what  force  he  had,  or  what  might 
happen,  fled  precipitately  from  the  house  and  left  the  Gov- 
ernor alone.  Major  Habersham  allowed  him  to  remain  as 
a  prisoner  in  his  own  house  on  his  solemn  promise  not  to 
leave  it,  or  to  hold  any  communication  with  the  officers  or 

46 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

soldiers  on  the  British  ships  then  lying  in  Tybee  roads.  A 
guard  was  placed  around  the  mansion  to  prevent  any  com- 
munication from  outside. 

Gov.  Wright  was  intensely  mortified  at  his  situation,  and 
one  night,  a  month  after  his  arrest,  found  means  to  effect 
his  escape  through  a  back  door,  and  made  his  way  to  a 
friend  in  Bonaventure,  four  miles  from  Savannah,  where 
a  boat  was  waiting  for  him,  by  which  he  was  taken  to  one 
of  the  armed  ships  lying  at  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah 
river.  Not  long  afterwards  he  returned  to  England,  and 
kingly  rule  in  Georgia  came  to  an  end. 

In  January,  the  Provincial  Congress  was  again  assem- 
bled in  Savannah.  They  elected  five  members  to  the  Con- 
tinental Congress  then  in  session  in  Philadelphia,  three  of 
whom  served. 

The  famous  Declaration  of  Independence,  of  July  the 
4th,  17 76,  was  signed  on  behalf  of  Georgia  by  three  men 
that  the  State  has  delighted  to  honor,  Button  Gwinnett, 
Lyman  Hall,  and  George  Walton.  Each  one  of  these  men 
has  his  name  given  to  a  county,  and  thus  has  Georgia  per- 
petuated the  remembrance  of  their  services. 

So  slow  was  communication  between  the  colonies,  that  it 
was  the  second  week  in  August  before  the  news  of  what 
had  been  done  in  Philadelphia  on  that  memorable  4th  of 
July,  reached  Savannah,  where  is  was  hailed  with  wild  de- 
light. 

The  Declaration  of  Independence  was  read  for  the  first 
time  in  Georgia  by  Archibald  Bulloch,  the  Governor,  to 
his  Council,  and  then  to  a  large  audience  at  the  Liberty 
Pole.  After  the  reading,  the  Georgia  Battalion  discharged 
their  field  pieces  and  fired  in  platoons.     Then  the  crowd 

47 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

proceeded  to  the  battery  at  the  Trustees'  gardens,  where 
the  famous  document  was  read  for  the  third  time,  and  the 
cannon  was  fired. 

Gov.  Bulloch  and  other  officials,  with  the  militia,  had  a 
grand  dinner  out  of  doors,  under  the  shadow  of  the  cedar 
trees,  and  this  was  the  toast  they  drank:  "To  the  United 
Free  and  Independent  States  of  America." 

At  night  the  town  was  illuminated,  and  there  was  a 
greater  mass  of  people  assembled  than  was  ever  before  seen 
on  any  occasion  in  Georgia.  The  "Liberty  Boys"  buried 
the  King  in  effigy.  They  had  a  solemn  funeral  procession, 
attended  by  the  military  with  muffled  drums  and  fifes,  and 
laid  him  in  a  grave  before  the  court-house,  while  one  of 
their  number  read  the  following  service  over  him:  "For 
as  much  as  George  the  third  of  Great  Britain  hath  most  fla- 
grantly violated  his  Coronation  Oath,  and  trampied  upon 
the  Constitution  of  our  country  and  the  sacred  rights  of 
mankind:  we,  therefore,  commit  his  political  existence  to 
the  ground — corruption  to  corruption — tyranny  to  the 
grave — and  oppression  to  eternal  infamy;  in  sure  and  cer- 
tain hope  that  he  will  never  obtain  a  resurrection  to  rule 
again  over  these  United  States  of  America.  But  my 
friends  and  fellow-citizens,  let  us  not  be  sorry,  as  men  with- 
out hope,  for  Tyrants  that  thus  depart — rather  let  us  re- 
member, America  is  free  and  independent;  that  she  is,  and 
will  be,  with  the  blessing  of  the  Almighty,  great  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth.  Let  this  encourage  us  in  well- 
doing, to  fight  for  our  rights  and  privileges,  for  our  wives 
and  children,  for  all  that  is  near  and  clear  unto  us.  May 
God  give  us  His  blessing  and  let  all  the  people  say,  Amen  I" 


48 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

This  was  the  most  memorable  day  Georgia  had  seen 
since  the  little  colony  was  planted  on  Yamacraw  Bluff. 

Thus  boldly  did  Georgia  cast  oft"  the  yoke  of  Great 
Britain  and  bravely  face  a  war  with  one  of  the  mightiest 
empires  in  Christendom. 

Gov.  Bulloch  did  not  live  to  see  the  issue  of  the  coming 
struggle ;  in  less  than  a  year  he  died.  He  had  a  fine  figure, 
and  was  one  of  the  handsomest  men  in  Georgia.  It  had 
always  been  the  custom  to  keep  a  sentinel  at  the  Governor's 
door,  so  when  Archibald  Bulloch  was  elected  Chief  Magis- 
trate, Col.  Lachlan  Mcintosh,  commander  of  the  troops 
in  Savannah,  ordered  Mr.  Belshazzer  Shaffer,  a  prominent 
Hebrew  citizen,  to  be  posted  there  as  sentinel.  Mr.  Bulloch 
requested  him  to  be  removed,  saying:  "I  act  for  a  free 
people,  in  whom  I  have  the  most  entire  confidence,  and  I 
wish  to  avoid,  on  all  occasions,  the  appearance  of  ostenta- 
tion." •      . 

The  Salzburgers  at  Ebenezer,  in  these  stirring  times, 
were  true  to  their  adopted  country.  They  said :  "We  have 
experienced  the  evils  of  tyranny  in  our  native  country;  for 
the  sake  of  liberty,  we  have  left  home,  lands,  houses,  es- 
tates, and  have  taken  refuge  in  the  wilds  of  Georgia ;  shall 
we  now,  again,  submit  to  bondage  ?     No !  we  will  not !" 

During  the  war  that  followed,  their,  much-loved  church 
was  converted  into  a  stable  by  the  British  soldiers,  though 
sometimes,  also,  used  as  a  hospital  for  their  sick  and 
wounded. 

When  the  war  was  over,  the  church  was  repaired,  and 
the  Salzburgers  again  gathered  for  worship  under  its  holy 
roof. 

4g  49 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

\Yhen  it  became  plain  to  all  men  that  war  was  inevi- 
table, South  Carolina  sent  a  delegation  to  Georgia,  pro- 
posing that,  as  her  population  and  resources  were  small, 
Georgia  had  better  place  herself  under  her  jurisdiction. 
Brave  little  Georgia  treated  this  suggestion  with  contempt. 

Georgia,  though  the  youngest  and  weakest  of  the  colo- 
nies, on  all  occasions  acted  a  most  generous  part  towards  all 
the  others.  Before  the  fighting  began  in  Georgia,  pro- 
visions and  money  were  frequently  sent  to  the  Xorth  to  be 
used  for  the  benefit  of  those  whom  the  British  had  driven 
from  their  homes.  At  one  time,  five  hundred  and  seventy- 
nine  barrels  of  rice  were  sent  to  the  poor  in  Boston. 

It  is  impossible,  in  this  small  volume,  to  mention  all  the 
heroes  of  1776,  so  let  it  be  a  sacred  duty  of  our  youth  to 
read  the  larger  histories  of  our  beloved  State,  and  thus 
make  themselves  familiar  with  the  actions  of  those  gallant 
men  who  stood  by  Georgia  in  the  hour  of  her  greatest  need. 


50 


CHAPTER  V. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD.     (Continued.) 

During  the  war  that  followed  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence, Georgia  was  almost  immediately  overrun  by 
British  troops;  and  many  of  her  principal  citizens  and  their 
families  were  often  obliged  to  flee  from  home  for  their  lives. 

The  British,  by  giving  the  Indians  costly  presents,  en- 
ticed many  of  them  to  fight  under  their  flag.  Then  there 
were  citizens  of  Georgia  who  deserted  the  standard  of  free- 
dom and  joined  the  enemy;  these  were  called  Tories.  Thus 
Georgia  had  three  foes  to  combat — the  British,  the  Indians, 
and  the  Tories.  The  patriots  were  called  Whigs.  In  the 
mother  country,  the  two  great  political  parties,  at  that  time, 
were  the  Whigs,  who  were  opposed  to  allowing  the  King 
absolute  power,  and  the  Tories,  who  were  in  favor  of  it: 
these  characteristic  names  were  adopted  by  all  the  Ameri- 
can colonies. 

Besides  all  this  war  trouble,  Georgia  had  to  frame  a  con- 
stitution which  would  define  her  rights  as  an  independent 
State.  This  was  done  in  Savannah  the  5th  of  February, 
1777;  and  a  law  was  made  by  which  a  governor,  bearing 
the  title  of  Honorable,  should  be  elected  annually  by  the 
people.  Parishes  were  abolished  and  counties  made,  in- 
stead. It  has  been  a  pleasant  custom  in  naming  the  coun- 
ties in  Georgia,  to  remember  the  debt  of  gratitude  which 
the  State  owed  to  her  famous  sons,  to  those  friends  in 

5L 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

England  who  espoused  the  cause  of  justice,  humanity  and 
liberty,  and  to  foreigners  who  assisted  in  the  war  for  inde- 
pendence. 

Scarcely  had  Georgia  assumed  the  position  of  an  inde- 
pendent State  when  the  King's  troops,  assisted  by  some 
Tories  and  Indians,  made  an  incursion  from  Florida  and 
attacked  Fort  Mcintosh  on  the  St.  Ilia  river.  This  post 
was  in  command  of  Capt.  Richard  Winn,  a  young  officer 
who  had  distinguished  himself  in  the  defense  of  the  Fort 
on  Sullivan's  island  in  South  Carolina.  His  garrison  con- 
sisted of  only  sixty  men,  and  they  gallantly  repulsed  the 
enemy  after  a  five-hours  fight;  then,  unable  to  get  re- 
inforcements, they  were,  the  next  day,  compelled  to  sur- 
render, forcing  the  British  commander  to  give  them  good 
terms.  They  left  two  of  their  men  with  the  enemy  as 
hostages;  these  two  gentlemen  were  taken  to  St.  Augus- 
tine and  confined  in  the  castle  there  for  nine  months. 

The  news  of  the  capture  of  Fort  Mcintosh  spread  like 
wildfire  over  the  State,  and  men  flocked  to  the  standard  of 
Col.  Mcintosh,  who  was  already  advancing  to  the  Altamaha 
river. 

Gen.-  Howe,  at  Charleston,  who  was  in  command  of  the 
Continental  troops  of  the  Southern  Department,  was  noti- 
fied of  the  invasion  of  Georgia,  and  at  once  went  to  Sa- 
vannah; but,  before  his  strong  detachment  could  be  brought 
into  action,  Col.  Mcintosh  had  met  the  enemy;  who,  sur- 
prised at  this  unexpected  demonstration,  abandoned  the  en- 
terprise and  retreated  into  the  heart  of  Florida.  It  was  not 
expected  that  the  British  would  so  easily  give  up  their  de- 
sign,  and  preparations  were  made  to  meet  a  second  in- 


52 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

vasion.  A  large  proportion  of  the  militia  were  ordered 
into  service,  and  a  camp  was  formed  at  Midway  Church. 

Button  Gwinnett,  who  was  now  governor  of  Georgia, 
conceived  the  ambitious  project  of  following  the  enemy  into 
Florida,  both  with  the  militia  and  continental  troops,  and 
thus  signalize  his  administration  by  a  feat  of  arms.  This 
scheme,  planned  without  due  caution,  failed  entirely,  and 
was  of  no  benefit  to  the  State. 

Not  long  after  this,  a  very  unfortunate  affair  occurred. 
There  had  been  enmitv  for  some  time  between  Gov.  Gwin- 
nett  and  Lachlan  Mcintosh,  who  was  now  a  general,  and  it 
resulted  in  a  duel.  They  met  near  Savannah,  fought  with 
pistols  at  the  distance  of  twelve  paces,  and  were  both  se- 
riously wounded. 

Gen.  Mcintosh  recovered,  but  Gov.  Gwinnett  died 
twelve  days  after  the  combat.  His  death  caused  great  ex- 
citement, and,  although  Gen.  Mcintosh  was  acquitted  at 
his  trial,  the  friends  of  Gov.  Gwinnett  used  every  oppor- 
tunity to  hinder  him  in  military  service;  he  left  his  State 
and  offered  himself  to  Gen.  Washington,  who  at  once  as- 
signed him  to  duty  with  the  Continental  army.  Though 
he  rendered  signal  service  in  the  common  cause  for  nearly 
two  years,  his  heart  was  always  with  his  own  State  and 
people. 

Col.  Samuel  Elbert  was  now  put  in  command  of  the 
troops  in  Georgia.  Even  thus  early  in  the  war,  Georgia 
was  in  a  bad  condition.  The  paper  money,  which  for  a 
while  was  accepted  at  par,  had  depreciated  in  value,  and 
people  did  not  like  to  take  it  in  exchange  for  produce ;  the 
southern  frontier  was  unguarded;  the  long  seacoast  was 
without  any  proper  defense ;  all  the  forts  erected  under  Gen. 
Oglethorpe  were  in  ruins,  and  provisions  were  so  scarce 

53 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

that  Gov.  Treutlen  forbade  the  exportation  of  corn,  rice, 
Hour  or  anything  that  could  be  used  as  food  for  the  support 
of  the  soldiers. 

The  Continental  Congress  had  done  all  that  it  could  to 
aid  Georgia,  by  raising  two  battalions  to  serve  in  the  State, 
and  by  sending  four  galleys  for  the  defense  of  the  sea- 
coast. 

The  Tories,  with  a  cruelty  that  would  have  disgraced 
savages,  plundered,  burnt  and  murdered  in  the  sparsely 
populated  districts  which  could  offer  no  resistance.  They 
had  a  safe  hiding-place  with  the  King's  troops  in  Florida. 

It  was  a  favorite  scheme  of  the  Georgia  authorities  to 
capture  St.  Augustine  and  thus  remove  a  thorn  from  the 
side  of  the  State.     A  dream  that  was  never  realized. 

In  1778  Great  Britain  sent  three  commissioners  to  Amer- 
ica— the  Earl  of  Carlisle,  Sir  TIenrv  Clinton,  and  Mr. 
William  Eden — to  treat  with  the  Continental  Congress, 
and  see  if  the  present  difficulties  could  not  be  arranged ;  but 
it  was  too  late  then  for  fair  words,  and  nothing  but  absolute 
freedom  from  the  dominion  of  the  mother  country  would 
now  satisfy  the  insulted  colonies. 

This  year  closed  the  active  fighting  by  large  armies  in  the 
Northern  and  Middle  States,  and  the  scene  shifted  to  the 
South,  where  the  principal  fighting  was  done  until  the  war 
ended. 

Early  in  the  approaching  winter,  the  British  massed  their 
forces,  hoping  speedily  to  crush  both  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia.  They  decided  that  our  State  should  be  invaded 
from  Florida  by  Gen.  Augustine  Prevost,  and  that  Col. 
Archibald  Campbell  should  sail  from  New  York  with  two 
thousand  men  and  a  fleet,  to  attack  Savannah,  which  was 

54 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

guarded  by  Gen.  Robert  Howe  with  about  nine  hundred 
Continental  troops.  Thus  attacked  both  by  land  and  sea, 
it  was  confidently  hoped  that  Georgia  would  be  completely 
subdued  and  glad  to  submit  to  the  absolute  rule  of  King 
G  eorge. 

To  prevent  Gen.  Howe  at  Savannah  from  suspecting 
their  plans,  Gen.  Prevost  sent  out  two  expeditions  from  St. 
Augustine;  one  by  sea,  under  command  of  Col.  Fuser,  to 
attack  Sunbury,  and  the  other  by  land  under  Col.  Prevost, 
who  was  to  inarch  through  the  lower  portions  of  Georgia, 
laying  waste  the  country  as  he  went,  and  then  join  Col. 
Fuser. 

Col.  Prevost  set  out  on  his  expedition  with  one  hundred 
soldiers,  and  when  he  reached  the  Altamaha  river  was  re- 
inforced by  the  Tory,  Col.  McGirth,  with  a  troop  three 
hundred  strong,  a  part  of  whom  were  Indians.  On  their 
'  march  they  took  as  prisoner,  every  Whig  who  was  found 
on  his  plantation,  and  carried  off  every  article  of  value  on 
which  they  could  lay  their  hands. 

At  Bulltown  swamp  and  North  Newport  Bridge  (after- 
wards called  Riceborough  Bridge),  the  patriots  gathered 
to  dispute  the  advance  of  the  Red  Coats,  but  the  resistance 
made  by  hastily  collected  militia  was  too  feeble  to  retard 
the  invading  force. 

In  the  meantime,  Col.  John  White,  with  one  hundred 
men  and  two  pieces  of  light  artillery,  was  posted  at  Mid- 
way Church,  where  he  had  constructed  a  slight  breastwork 
across  the  road,  hoping  to  keep  Col.  Prevost  in  check  until 
reinforcements  could  arrive  from  Savannah. 

A  fleet  messenger  was  sent  to  Col.  Elbert  to  inform  him 
of  the  danger,  and  Maj.  William  Baker,  with  his  mounted 

55 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

militia,  skirmished  with  the  enemy  at  every  possible  point 
that  would  impede  his  progress. 

It  was  in  a  skirmish  one  mile  and  a  half  from  the  church 
that  Col.  Scriven  was  severely  wounded,  and,  falling  into 
the  hands  of  the  enemy,  was  killed  in  retaliation  for  the 
murder  of  the  royalist,  Capt.  Moore,  in  Florida. 

Col.  Scriven  was  renowned  for  his  patriotism,  and  be- 
loved for  his  virtues.  Capt.  Thomas  Glascock,  a  gallant 
young  officer,  was  by  his  side  when  he  fell,  and  very  nar- 
rowly escaped  being  captured. 

Later  on,  in  this  same  action,  a  cannon  ball  passed 
through  the  neck  of  Col.  Prevost's  horse,  and  both  horse 
and  rider  fell  to  the  ground.  The  commander  of  the  ar- 
tillery, thinking  the  British  officer  was  killed,  quickly  ad- 
vanced his  two  field  pieces  to  take  advantage  of  the  con- 
fusion that  followed,  and  Maj.  James  Jackson,  imagining 
that  the  Bed  Coats  were  retreating,  shouted  "victory!" 
Col.  Prevost  was  uninjured  by  his  fall,  and,  speedily  re- 
mounting, collected  his  men  and  advanced  with  such  force 
that  Col.  White  had  to  retreat. 

The  British  did  not  advance  more  than  six  or  seven  miles 
beyond  Midway  Church,  for  the  Tory,  Col.  McGirth,  who 
well  knew  that  part  of  the  country,  reconnoitering  with  a 
strong  party,  discovered  that  Col.  Fuser  had  not  arrived 
before  Sunbury.  This  fact,  and  the  knowledge  that  Col. 
White  and  Col.  Elbert  had  united  their  forces  at  Ogeechee 
ferry  and  were  prepared  to  dispute  his  further  progress,  de- 
termined him  to  abandon  his  enterprise  and  return  to  St. 
Augustine. 

Much  of  the  labor  of  throwing  up  the  breastworks  at  the 
ferry    was  done  by  Mr.  Savage's  negroes.     The  ties  of  in- 

56 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

terest  and  affection  between  the  negroes  and  their  masters 
had  already  grown  into  a  strong  bond,  and,  in  many  cases 
that  have  never  been  made  public,  negroes  rendered  timely 
aid  to  their  masters'  families  in  the  hour  of  need. 

Before  Col.  Prevost  started  on  his  return  to  Florida,  he 
burnt  Midway  Church  and  all  the  houses  within  his  reach. 
The  entire  region  he  traversed  was  marked  by  smok- 
ing ruins,  and  the  inhabitants  were  subjected  to  insults 
and  indignities.  Everything  that  could  be  carried  away — 
plate,  clothing  and  bedding — was  stolen  by  the  British  sol- 
diers and  the  Tories.  Col.  Elbert  had  sent  Maj.  John  Hab- 
ersham to  propose  to  Col.  Prevost  some  general  arrange- 
ment by  which  that  region  might  be  protected  from  pillage 
and  conflagration.  The  British  officer  refused  to  make 
any  terms  for  the  security  of  the  country,  saying  that  the 
inhabitants  had  voluntarily  brought  the  trouble  upon  them- 
selves by  rebelling  against  their  lawful  sovereign. 

The  British  showed  unusual  severity  against  Liberty 
county,  because  its  citizens  had  been  so  active  in  resisting 
the  oppressions  of  the  mother  country.  They  made  im- 
mense sacrifices  for  freedom,  and  endured  every  hardship 
that  can  be  imagined.  Both  the  British  and  Tories  robbed 
their  houses,  destroyed  their  beds  and  clothing,  and,  worst 
of  all,  burned  down  their  venerated  church  (Midway), 
broke  open  the  tombs  in  the  churchyard,  and  scattered  their 
contents  to  the  winds.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  the  citizens  of 
Liberty  county  were  distinguished  for  their  implacable  ha- 
tred to  tyrants? 

Their  pastor,  Rev.  Moses  Allen,  chaplain  to  the  Georgia 
brigade,  had  exposed  himself  to  the  particular  resentment 
of  the  British,  by  his  patriotic  exhortations  from  the  pulpit 

57 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

and  his  animated  exertions  on  the  battle-field;  on  that  ac- 
count he  was  denied  the  privilege  of  a  parole  when  he  was 
taken  prisoner  at  the  fall  of  Savannah.  He  was  put  on 
board  a  prison  ship,  and,  in  trying  to  regain  his  libetry  by 
swimming  to  land,  was  drowned.  His  body  was  found  by 
his  friends  when  it  was  washed  ashore,  and  they  asked  the 
captain  of  a  British  vessel  to  let  them  have  some  boards  to 
make  a  coffin,  but  such  was  the  captain's  vindictive  spirit 
that  he  refused,  and  their  beloved  pastor  was  denied  the 
right  of  common  burial. 

Thus  was  the  patriotism  of  the  people  tried,  but  they 
never  faltered  in  the  work  thev  had  set  themselves  to  do — 
fight  until  they  forced  the  British  to  recognize  the  inde- 
pendence of  Georgia. 


f.s 


CHAPTER  VI. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD.     (Continued.) 

Col.  Prevost  was  retreating  from  Georgia,  and  beyond 
reach  of  easy  communication,  when  Col.  Fuser,  having 
been  detained  by  head  winds,  arrived  in  front  of  Sunbury. 
The  town  was  unprotected,  except  by  the  small  garrison 
that  held  Fort  Morris,  the  most  important  fortification  con- 
structed by  the  State  during  the  war.  The  Fort  was  in 
command  of  Col.  John  Mcintosh,  with  one  hundred  and 
twenty-seven  continental  troops,  and  some  militia  and  citi- 
zens from  the  town,  all  numbering  less  than  two  hundred. 

The  enemy  had  five  hundred  men  with  battering  cannon, 
light  artillery  and  mortars. 

Col.  Fuser  at  once  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  Fort. 
Col  Mcintosh  returned  the  memorable  answer :  "Come  and 
take  it!" 

At  this  time,  there  were  four  different  armies  threaten- 
ing our  State:  one  from  New  York,  under  the  command 
of  Col.  Archibald  Campbell ;  one  from  Florida,  under  Col. 
Prevost;  one  under  .Gen.  Augustine  Prevost,  which  had 
not  yet  taken  the  field,  and  the  one  under  Col.  Fuser,  who, 
instead  of  attacking  Sunbury,  hesitated  and  waited  for  news 
of  the  movements  of  Col.  Prevost. 

59 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

To  all  the  threats  of  the  enemy  to  bring  destruction  upon, 
the  country,  Col.  Mcintosh  boldly  answered:  "We  have- 
no  property,  compared  with  the  object  we  contend  for,  that 
we  value  a  rush."  And  when  it  was  threatened  that  a 
house  should  be  burned  for  every  shot  fired  from  the  Fort, 
his  answer  was  that  he  would  apply  the  torch  to  his  end  of 
the  town,  whenever  Col.  Fuser  fired  it  on  the  other  side, 
"and  let  the  flames  meet  in  mutual  conflagration."  For 
his  cool  bravery  on  this  occasion,  the  Legislature  voted  him 
a  sword  with  the  words,  "Come  and  take  it!"  engraved 
upon  it. 

When  Col.  Fuser  learned  that  Col.  Prevost  was  too  far 
off  to  render  him  any  assistance,  surprised  and  chagrined r 
he  raised  the  siege,  retreated  from  Sunbury  and  went  to 
Frederica,  having  received  instructions  to  thoroughly  re- 
pair the  military  works  at  that  point. 

As  soon  as  possible,  Gen.  Howe  collected  his  forces  and 
marched  to  Sunbury,  which  he  found  in  a  very  defenseless 
condition,  and  owing  its  safety  entirely  to  the  spirited  con- 
duct of  the  troops  in  the  Fort. 

The  ruins  of  the  old  Fort  can  still  be  seen  at  Sunbury. 

Gen.  Howe  memorialized  Congress  upon  the  danger  that 
threatened  the  Georgia  coast,  and  upon  the  lack  of  men 
and  ammunition ;  but  he  did  little  more  for  our  State,  as  he 
was  deficient  in  the  ability  necessary  to  best  utilize  the 
limited  resources  at  hand.  It  was  decided,  finally,  that  all 
available  forces  should  be  concentrated  at  Purrysburg,  a 
town  some  miles  above  Savannah,  on  the  Carolina  side  of 
the  river,  so  that  they  could  advance  to  the  relief  of  any 
threatened  point. 


60 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Col.  Owen  Roberts,  with  his  artillery,  was  hastily  sent 
to  Savannah,  which  was  in  an  unprotected  condition,  with 
its  land  approaches  entirely  open  to  the  enemy.  At  its 
eastern  extremity  there  was  a  battery  with  a  few  mounted 
guns,  which,  however,  only  bore  upon  the  river. 

Early  in  December,  1778,  the  alarming  news  reached 
Georgia  that  Col.  Campbell,  with  his  fleet,  and  Gen.  Au- 
gustine Prevost,  with  all  their  forces,  were  on  their  way  to 
attack  Savannah  and  overrun  the  State.  Gen.  Howe  was 
at  once  notified,  the  militia  hastily  summoned  to  the  field, 
and  all  the  public  records  packed  and  moved  to  a  place  of 
safety. 

The  report  was  only  too  true,  and  the  first  vessels  belong- 
ing to  the  British  fleet  soon  made  their  appearance  at  Tybee. 
The  squadron  was  commanded  by  Commodore  Sir  Hyde 
Parker.  Preparatory  to  their  attack  on  Savannah,  a  por- 
tion of  the  British  landed  at  Brewton's  Hill,  less  than  two 
miles  from  the  city. 

On  the  morning  of  the  29th  of  December,  when  Col.  El- 
bert, who  had  command  of  the  Georgia  brigade,  discovered 
the  enemy  in  the  act  of  landing  there,  he  called  the  atten- 
tion of  Gen.  Howe  to  the  importance  of  the  position,  of- 
fering ,  as  he  had  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  locality, 
to  take  his  command  and  prevent  the  British  from  getting 
possession.  Gen.  Howe  committed  the  fatal  blunder  of  re- 
jecting this  offer. 

It  was  the  best  position  for  defense  in  the  whole  neigh- 
borhood; a  regiment  posted  there,  with  a  few  pieces  of  ar- 
tillery could  easily  have  destroyed  an  advancing  enemy. 
It  was  the  key  to  Savannah,  and  when  Col.  Campbell  ef- 
Jected  a  lodgment  there  the  fate  of  the  city  was  sealed. 

61 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Gen.  Howe  formed  his  line  of  battle  across  the  road  lead- 
ing from  Brewton's  Hill  and  Thunderbolt  to  Savannah; 
his  strength  was  only  six  or  seven  hundred  men,  some  of 
them  very  raw  troops.  He  waited  there  for  the  approach 
of  the  British,  who  were  two  or  three  thousand  strong,  led 
by  Col.  Campbell,  a  brave  aud  experienced  officer. 

Col.  George  Walton,  who  led  about  one  hundred  Geor- 
gia militia  in  this  fight,  warned  Gen.  Howe  that  there  was 
a  private  path  through  the  swamp  on  their  left,  by  means  of 
which  the  enemy  could  gain  their  rear,  and  urged  him  to 
have  it  properly  guarded ;  but  he  neglected  this  warning  as 
he  had  that  of  Col.  Elbert. 

Col.  Campbell,  more  alert,  heard  from  an  old  negro  of 
the  private  way,  and  for  a  small  reward  had  his  troops  con- 
ducted through  the  swamp,  surprised  Gen.  Howe's  army 
by  attacking  it  both  in  the  front  and  rear,  and  making  a 
vigorous  charge  all  along  his  line.  The  little  Georgia  army 
soon  gave  way,  and  Gen.  Howe  ordered  a  retreat  which  was 
made  in  great  confusion. 

As  soon  as  Commodore  Parker  perceived  this  success  of 
the  British,  he  moved  his  small  armed-vessels  up  to  Savan- 
nah, captured  the  shipping  at  the  wharves,  and  cut  the  town 
off  from  all  communication  with  South  Carolina.  Gen. 
Howe  did  not  stop  in  his  retreat,  until  he  crossed  the  river, 
thus  leaving  Georgia  without  any  continental  troops,  and 
at  the  mercy  of  the  British. 

In  this  engagement,  so  disastrous  to  the  patriots,  the 
British  loss  was  only  one  captain  and  two  privates  killed, 
and  one  sergeant  and  nine  privates  wounded. 

When  Savannah  was  taken,  many  brutal  outrages  were 
committed  by  the  British    officers  and  privates.      Some  of 

62 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

the  citizens  who  were  not  in  the  engagement  at  Brewton's 
Hill  were  bayoneted  in  the  streets,  and  those  who  refused 
to  enlist  in  the  King's  service  were  placed  on  prison-ships, 
where  their  sufferings  were  terrible. 

Among  the  victims  consigned  by  British  vengeance  to 
a  horrible  confinement,  was  the  venerable  Jonathan  Bryan, 
now  bending  beneath  the  weight  of  years  and  infirmities. 
When  his  daughter  entreated  Commodore  Parker  to  miti- 
gate his  sufferings,  she  was  dismissed  with  vulgar  rudeness 
and  contempt.  The  venerable  patriot  was  finally  ex- 
changed, and  afterwards,  although  eighty  years  old,  fought 
under  Gen.  Wayne. 

A  prominent  Hebrew  patriot,  Mr.  Sheftall,  was  impris- 
oned in  a  guard-house  in  company  with  drunken  soldiers 
and  negroes,  without  a  morsel  of  food  for  two  days,  and  was 
then  transferred  to  a  prison-ship.  Two  Hebrew  ladies, 
Mrs.  Judy  Minis  and  her  mother,  were  such  outspoken 
Whigs  that  they  were  confined  to  their  home,  and  finally 
ordered  to  leave  the  town. 

A  colony  of  this  ancient  race  had  settled  in  Savannah  a 
few  months  after  it  was  founded,  coming  over  in  the  second 
ship  that  left  England  for  Georgia,  and  bringing  with  them 
the  sacred  books  of  the  Law,  which  are  still  used  in  the  syn- 
agogue at  Savannah.  They  were  devoted  and  patriotic 
citizens,  and  always  stood  gallantly  by  their  adopted  coun- 
try in  her  hour  of  need.  Their  wanderings  and  persecu- 
tions before  they  reached  this  haven  of  safety,  add  another 
chapter  to  the  romance  with  which  the  first  settlement  of 
our  State  is  invested.     An  illustration  of  this  is  the 


c>3 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 
HISTORY    OF    THE    NUNEZ    FAMILY. 

Dr.  Samuel  Xunez  belonged  to  a  distinguished  family  in 
Lisbon,  was  a  physician  of  eminence,  and  had  an  extensive 
practice,  even  during  the  period  when  the  Hebrews  of  that 
city  were  under  the  surveillance  of  the  Inquisition.  Jeal- 
ousy and  rivalry  caused  him  to  be  denounced  before  that 
dreaded  tribunal,  as  a  result  of  which  he  and  his  familv 
were  arrested  as  heretics  and  thrown  into  the  dungeons. 

At  that  time,  the  Hebrews  were  not  permitted  openly  to 
engage  in  their  religious  rites.  They  had  no  synagogues  or 
places  of  public  worship,  but  assembled  for  devotional  pur- 
poses at  the  houses  of  each  other.  Their  prayer  books  were 
concealed  in  the  seats  of  chairs,  which  opened  by  springs. 

It  had  been  long  observed  that  these  families  never  ven- 
tured abroad  on  Friday  evenings,  as  that  was  the  prepara- 
tion time  for  their  Sabbath;  suspicions  were  thus  awakened 
as  to  their  real  faith,  though,  for  form's  sake,  they  all  at- 
tended mass.  The  familiars  of  the  Inquisition,  who  were 
usually  spies,  were  set  to  work  to  discover  the  nature  of 
their  Saturday  gatherings.  Detecting  them  at  worship, 
they  were  all  thrown  into  prison  and  their  prayerbooks 
seized. 

Dr.  Xunez  was  a  most  popular  man,  and  physician  to  the 
Grand  Inquisitor,  who  did  all  in  his  power  to  alleviate  the 
sufferings  of  the  Xunez  family;  but  one  member  of  it — 
Abby  De  Lyon,  who  died  in  Savannah — carried  to  her 
grave  the  marks  of  the  ropes  on  her  wrists  when  put  to  the 
question. 

They  remained  in  prison  for  some  time,  but,  as  the  medi- 
cal services  of  Dr.  Xunez  were  very  much  in  demand  in 

64 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Lisbon,  the  Ecclesiastical  Council,  under  the  advice  of  the 
Grand  Inquisitor,  agreed  to  set  his  entire  household  at  lib- 
erty, on  condition  that  two  officials  of  the  Inquisition  should 
reside  constantly  in  the  family,  to  guard  against  their  again 
relapsing  into  Judaism. 

The  doctor  had  a  large  and  elegant  mansion  on  the  banks 
of  the  Tagus.  Being  a  man  of  considerable  fortune,  he 
often  entertained  the  principal  families  of  Lisbon.  On  a 
pleasant  summer  day,  he  invited  a  party  to  dinner,  and 
among  the  guests  was  the  captain  of  an  English  brigantine 
which  was  anchored  at  some  distance  down  the  river. 

While  amusing  themselves  on  the  lawn,  the  captain  invited 
the  family  and  a  few  guests  to  go  with  him  on  board  his 
vessel  and  partake  of  luncheon.  The  spies  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion were  among  the  guests  who  accompanied  them,  and 
while  all  were  below  in  the  cabin,  enjoying  the  hospitality 
of  the  captain,  anchor  was  weighed  and  the  sails  xmfurled. 
There  being  a  fair  wind,  the  brigantine  shot  out  of  the 
Tagus,  was  soon  at  sea,  and  carried  the  entire  party  to  Eng- 
land. 

It  had  previously  been  arranged,  and  the  captain  had 
agreed,  for  a  thousand  moidores  in  gold,  to  convey  the  fam- 
ily to  England.  To  avoid  detection,  they  were  under  the 
painful  necessity  of  adopting  this  plan  of  escape.  The 
ladies  had  concealed  all  their  diamonds  and  other  jewels,  by 
quilting  them  in  their  dresses.  The  doctor  had  changed 
all  his  securities  into  gold,  which  was  distributed  among  the 
gentlemen  of  the  family  and  secured  in  leather  belts  about 
their  persons.  His  house,  plate,  furniture,  servants,  equi- 
page, and  even  the  dinner  cooked  for  the  occasion,  were  all 

5g  65 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

left;  these  were  subsequently  seized  by  the  Inquisition  and 
confiscated  to  the  state. 

On  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Nunez  and  family  in  London,  the 
settlement  of  Georgia  and  the  fine  climate  and  soil  of  the 
country  were  subjects  of  much  discussion.  The  ship,  upon 
which  Gov.  Oglethorpe  was  returning  to  his  new  settlement, 
was  about  to  sail.  The  doctor  and  his  family,  not  one  of 
whom  could  speak  the  English  language,  embarked  as  pas- 
sengers. 

From  this  famous  family  has  sprung  a  long  list  of  highly 
respectable  descendants — in  Savannah,  Charleston,  Phila- 
delphia and  Xew  York — who  to  this  day  are  rigid  in  their 
attachment  to  the  doctrines  of  their  faith. 


Col.  Campbell,  leaving  Col.  Innes  in  command  at  Savan- 
nah, followed  up  his  advantage  vigorously.  By  January, 
1779,  for  a  distance  of  fifty  miles  above  the  city,  there  was 
found  no  one  to  oppose  him,  though  he  was  without  artil- 
lery, horses,  or  a  provision  train.  King  George's  troops 
occupied  every  important  point,  and  strenuous  efforts  were 
made  to  awe  the  region  into  submission.  In  the  meantime, 
Gen.  Howe  had  been  removed,  and  Gen.  Benjamin  Lincoln 
given  the  command  of  the  Southern  Department,  with 
headquarters  at  Purrysburg. 

All  that  part  of  our  State  that  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
British  suffered  frightfully.  ISTo  mercy  was  shown  to  the 
families  of  those  who  were  fighting  for  independence. 
Hundreds  of  women,  children  and  negroes  were  fleeing 
from  Georgia,  they  knew  not  where;  their  only  aim  was  to 
escape  from  the  terrible  "Red  Coats." 

66 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Gen.  Prevost,  marching  up  from  Florida,  had  almost  im* 
mediately  taken  Sunbury.  He  changed  the  name  of  the 
fort  from  Morris  to  Fort  George,  for  the  King.  Then 
he  went  directly  to  Savannah,  where  he  assumed  the  com- 
mand of  all  the  King's  forces  in  Georgia. 

Gen.  Lincoln's  army  was  so  weak  and  undisciplined  that 
he  could  only  act  on  the  defensive,  and  try  to  prevent  the 
enemy  crossing  into  Carolina.  Augusta,  alone  of  all  the 
military  posts  in  our  State,  had  not  yet  submitted  to  the 
King. 

In  this  condition  of  affairs,  about  the  middle  of  the 
month,  Col.  Campbell,  with  one  thousand  men,  set  out  to 
capture  that  town.  The  Georgians,  in  small  companies  of 
mounted  men,  at  several  points  made  a  stand  against  the 
enemy,  and  slightly  impeded  their  progress. 

In  one  of  these  skirmishes,  at  Burke  Jail,  Capt.  Joshua 
Inman,  commanding  a  company  of  cavalry,  with  his  own 
hand  killed  three  of  the  enemy;  the  famous  Tory  leader, 
McGirth,  was  wounded  in  this  same  engagement. 

When  the  British  appeared  before  Augusta,  the  Georgia 
forces  gave  the  town  up  without  a  struggle,  knowing  that 
a  fight  would  involve  a  useless  secrifice  of  life,  and  retreated 
across  the  river.  Col.  Campbell  tarried  there  but  a  few 
days,  leaving  a  Tory,  Col.  Brown,  in  command,  while  he 
marched  towards  Wilkes  county  to  overawe  the  inhabi- 
tants. 

Thus,  in  a  short  time,  our  State  was  completely  in  the 
possession  of  the  British,  and  severe  penalties  were  inflicted 
on  all  who  refused  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  King 
George. 


67 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

As  soon  as  it  was  known  in  Wilkes  county  that  Augusta 
was  taken,  every  man  who  was  able  to  get  away  hastily  col- 
lected his  household  effects  and  cattle,  and  fled  with  his 
family  to  Carolina.  Those  who  could  not  refugee  placed 
their  wives,  children  and  negroes  in  the  forts  that  had  been 
built  as  a  protection  against  the  Indians,  and  associated  to- 
gether for  mutual  protection.  Col.  John  Dooly  was  their 
leader,  while  the  British,  under  Col.  Hamilton,  watched 
their  movements.  Skirmishes  occurred  at  Carr's  Fort,. 
Cherokee  Ford,  and  Long  Cane,  in  all  of  which  engage- 
ments the  Tories  were  commanded  bv  Col.  Boyd. 

Very  soon  after  this  the  deep  despondency  of  the  Whigs 
was  brightened  by  a  great  victory,  which  was  brought  about 
in  this  way : 

Col.  Boyd,  who  was  in  South  Carolina  with  his  Tory  regi- 
ment, was  ordered  to  join  the  British  army  near  Savannah ; 
for  this  purpose  he  crossed  over  into  Georgia,  intending  to 
visit  Augusta  on  his  way.  This  design  was  frustrated,  be- 
cause he  was  confronted  by  Col.  Elijah  Clarke  and  Col. 
Pickens,  who  respectively  commanded  the  Georgia  and 
Carolina  militia.  They  joined  battle  on  the  14th  of  Febru- 
ary, on  Kettle  Creek,  in  "Wilkes  county.  On  this  occasion 
Col.  Dooly,  with  great  patriotism,  gave  the  command  of  all 
the  forces  to  Col.  Pickens  of  South  Carolina,  who  divided 
them  into  three  divisions,  with  Dooly  commanding  the  right 
wing,  Clarke  the  left  wing,  and  himself  the  center.  He 
enforced  strict  orders  against  a  shot  being  fired  until  they 
were  within  thirty-five  paces  of  the  foe. 

This  little  army  of  patriots  found  Col.  Boyd  unconscious 
of  any  danger.  His  horses  were  turned  out  to  forage 
among  the  reeds  in  the  swamp,  while  his  men,  who  had 

68 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

been  on  short  rations  for  three  days,  were  cooking  t^ieir 
breakfast — some  of  them  parching  corn,  and  others  prepar- 
ing the  beeves  that  they  had  killed. 

The  "Whigs  attacked  them  in  this  unguarded  condition, 
and  after  close  fighting  for  an  hour,  drove  them  through 
the  cane-brake  and  over  the  creek.  The  Tories  fought  with 
great  desperation,  and  left  many  dead  and  wounded  on  the 
field.  Col.  Bovd,  a  brave  and  active  Irishman,  was  mor- 
tally  wounded  early  in  the  engagement,  which  was  an  irrep- 
arable loss  to  the  British. 

On  the  opposite  side  of  the  creek,  there  was  a  piece  of 
rising  ground  just  in  the  rear  of  the  Tories,  and  Col.  Clarke 
— with  his  usual  foresight,  perceiving  that  the  enemy  would 
try  to  make  a  stand  upon  it — succeeded  in  gaining  its  sum- 
mit, and  beating  back  his  foes  after  some  severe  fighting. 
His  horse  wras  killed  under  him,  but  he  quickly  mounted 
another,  and  rushed  again  into  the  fight. 

The  forces  of  Pickens  and  Dooly  also  pressed  through 
the  swamp,  though  it  was  with  great  difficulty.  However, 
the  victory  was  complete,  and  the  enemy  routed  at  all 
points,  leaving  seventy  of  their  men  either  killed  or 
wounded  on  the  field,  and  seventy-five  were  taken  prisoners. 
Many  horses  were 'captured,  and  a  large  quantity  of  arms, 
equipments  and  clothing  obtained,  making  a  great  accession 
to  the  scanty  stores  of  the  patriots.  In  this  battle,  Stephen 
Heard,  one  of  the  most  active  of  the  Georgia  officers  in  this 
war,  performed  a  distinguished  part.  He  not  only  encour- 
aged the  Whigs  by  his  patriotic  speeches,  but  did  his  share 
of  the  fighting. 

The  patriots  numbered  four  hundred  and  twenty  men, 
and  the  Tories  about  seven  hundred,  of  whom  not  more  than 

69 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

three  hundred  ever  reached  Col.  Campbell  at  Augusta. 
This  victory  was  far  more  important  than  the  numbers  en- 
gaged would  indicate.  It  broke  up  the  bands  of  Tories  in 
North  Carolina,  who  so  often  made  raids  into  Georgia,  and 
they  never  assembled  again,  except  in  small  parties  or 
under  the  immediate  protection  of  the  British.  The  battle 
of  Kettle  Creek  decided  their  fate. 

When  the  fighting  was  over,  Col.  Pickens  extended  to 
Col.  Boyd  every  courtesy  in  his  power,  detailing  two  men 
to  furnish  him  with  water,  and  bury  him  when  he  died; 
which  melancholy  event  happened  early  in  the  night.  He, 
also,  took  charge  of  certain  valuable  articles  which  the  dy- 
ing officer  had  upon  his  person,  promising  to  send  them  to 
his  wife  and  to  write  her  an  account  of  his  last  moments; 
this  promise  the  gallant  Pickens  faithfully  fulfilled. 

The  prisoners  taken  in  the  battle  of  Kettle  Creek  were 
carried  to  South  Carolina,  tried,  found  guilty  of  treason, 
and  condemned  to  death;  but  onlv  rive  of  the  most  notorious 
were  executed,  the  rest  being  pardoned. 

On  the  spot  where  the  town  of  Washington  is  now 
located,  at  this  time  stood  Fort  Heard.  A  party  of  Vir- 
ginia emigrants,  under  the  leadership  of  Stephen  Heard, 
had  settled  this  neighborhood  in  1774,  and  built  the  fort  to 
protect  themselves  against  being  surprised  by  the  Indians, 
and  near  it  the  Georgia  army  encamped  after  this  engage- 
ment. 

Amid  the  general  gloom  which  now  encompassed  our 
State,  the  victory  at  Kettle  Creek  shone  like  a  star  of  hope, 
dissipating  despair  and  enkindling  confidence  in  the  hearts 
of  the  Whigs. 


70 


CHAPTER  VII. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD.     (Continued.) 

After  the  victory  of  Kettle  Creek,  many  of  the  citizens 
of  Wilkes  county,  who  had  gone  to  South  Carolina  for 
safety,  returned  to  their  homes,  with  their  families  and 
property;  but  it  was  not  long  before  they  became  much 
alarmed  by  the  approach  of  a  body  of  Indians,  and  to  Col. 
Clarke  was  committed  the  trying  duty  of  remaining  on  the 
frontier  to  °;uard  the  forts. 

Both  the  British  and  the  Tories  continued  their  cruelties 
whenever  opportunity  offered.  Col.  Clarke's  house  was 
pillaged  and  burned,  and  his  family  ordered  to  leave  the 
State.  Mrs.  Clarke  and  her  two  daughters  left  home  with 
no  means  of  conveyance  except  a  small  pony,  and  even  this 
was  taken  from  them  after  they  had  proceeded  but  a  short 
distance  on  their  journey.  These  indignities  did  not  in  the 
least  intimidate  Col.  Clarke,  but  only  nerved  him  to  re- 
newed action. 

Skirmishes  with  the  enemy  continued    to    be  frequent, 
and,  though  only  partial  in  their  results,  showed  that  the 
love  of  freedom   and  a  spirit  of  resistance  were  still  abroad 
'in  the  land. 

About  rhis  time,  Col.  John  Twiggs,  with  the  militia  of 
Richmond  county,  passing  in  the  rear  of  the  British — who 
were  occupying  Augusta — surprised  one  of  their  outposts 

71 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

at  Herbert's,  where  seventy  men  wore  stationed.  The 
patriots  killed  and  wounded  several  of  the  enemy,  and  com- 
pelled the  rest  to  surrender  unconditionally.  Xot  long 
after  this,  Col.  Campbell  determined  to  evacuate  Augusta, 
as  the  Tories  in  upper  Georgia  had  been  so  completely 
routed,  and  the  Whigs  were  every  day  becoming  stronger  in 
numbers. 

He  commenced  his  retreat  late  in  February  and  joined 
Col.  Prevost  at  Hudson's  ferrv,  on  the  Savannah  river,  hav- 
ino'  been  annovod  the  entire  distance  by  small  bands  of 
patriots  who  hung  upon  his  flank  and  rear.  His  decision  to 
abandon  Augusta  was  so  suddenly  made  and  so  quickly 
put  into  execution,  that  he  did  not  pause  to  destroy  the 
quantity  of  provisions  which  had  accumulated  there. 

After  the  British  departed,  Gen.  Ashe,  of  .North  Caro- 
lina, with  some  twenty-three  hundred  men,  crossed  the  river 
at  that  point,  and  pursued  them  as  far  as  Brier  creek,  where 
he  halted  and  encamped  in  the  angle  formed  by  the  conflu- 
ence of  the  creek  and  the  Savannah  river. 

All  this  time,  Gen.  Lincoln  was  still  at  Purrysburg, 
where  he  had  gathered  about  him  some  three  or  four  thou- 
sand troops.  Gen.  Rutherford,  with  about  eight  hundred 
men,  was  encamped  at  Williamson's  House  at  Black 
Swamp,  and  Gen.  Williamson,  with  his  division  of  twelve 
hundred  men,  was  holding  Augusta. 

Thus,  finding  himself  in  command  of  nearly  six  thousand 
men,  Gen.  Lincoln  resolved  to  stand  no  longer  on  the  de- 
fensive, but  either  expel  the  British  from  Georgia,  or  con- 
fine them  within  narrow  limits  on  the  seacoast. 

So  he  called  a  council  of  war,  composed  of  all  his  gen- 
erals.    It  was  decided   that  all  the  troops,  except  a  guard 

72 


REVOLUTION AKY  PERIOD. 

at  Purrysburg  to  watch  the  movements  of  -  the  enemy. 
should  be  rapidly  concentrated  at  the  position  then  occupied 
by  Gen.  Ashe,  with  a  view  to  marching  onward  and  recov- 
ering Georgia. 

In  the  council  of  war,  Gen.  Ashe  stated  that  his  camp  on 
Brier  creek  was  perfectly  secure;  that  the  British  were 
afraid  of  him,  thinking  his  numbers  greater  than  they 
were,  and  that  all  lie  required  to  give  battle  to  the  enemy 
was  a  detachment  of  artillery  with  one  or  two  field  pieces. 
Gen.  Lincoln  immediately  ordered  this  assistance  to  be  sent 
to  his  camp.  Unfortunately,  Col.  Campbell,  becoming 
aware  of  Gen.  Lincoln's  design  of  aggressive  warfare,  deter- 
mined to  frustrate  his  plans  by  a  rapid  blow,  and,  as  a  first 
step  in  that  direction,  to  dislodge  Gen.  Ashe. 

For  this  purpose  he  sent  Maj.  McPherson  towards  Brier 
creek  bridge,  to  deceive  Gen.  Ashe  by  a  feint  and  mask  the 
main  movement,  which  Col.  Prevost  was  to  conduct  in  per- 
son. That  officer,  with  nine  hundred  men,  made  a  detour 
of  between  forty  and  fifty  miles,  crossed  the  creek  above 
the  point  occupied  by  Gen.  Ashe,  and  had  actually  gained 
the  rear  of  his  army  before  the  alarm  was  given.  So~hadly 
prepared  were  the  Whigs  for  this  attack,  that  when  a  cou- 
rier brought  the  tidings  of  the  near  approach  of  the  British, 
and  they  formed  in  line  of  battle,  the  militia  were  without 
ammunition,  and  had  to  be  supplied  at  that  late  hour. 
They  were  miserably  armed — some  of  them  had  rifles,  some 
shotguns,  a  few  had  muskets,  and  many  of  them  had  no 
weapons  at  all. 

At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  March  3d  the  battle 
began.      Gen.  Ashe  had  reduced  the  number  of  his  army 


73 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

so  much,  by  sending  detachments  to  do  duty  at  other  points,, 
or  to  perform  some  special  service,  that  he  had  not  more- 
than  eight  hundred  men  in  this  fight. 

The  center  and  right  wing  of  this  small  force  did  not 
stand  the  shock  of  Col.  Prevost's  artillery  for  five  minutes- 
after  they  were  attacked,  but  broke  and  fled  in  confusion. 
The  left  wing  alone,  under  Col.  Elbert,  remained  facing 
the  enemy,  and  they  fought  so  stubbornly  that  Col.  Prevost 
had  to  order  up  his  reserves  to  support  his  right  wing,  which 
was  opposed  to  this  gallant  body  of  men.  The  enemy 
greatly  outnumbered  him,  but  Col.  Elbert  prolonged  the 
fight  until  nearly  every  man  in  his  command  was  either 
killed,  wounded,  or  captured.  The  fleeing  Whigs  took 
refuge  in  the  deep  swamp  bordering  on  the  Savannah  river, 
and  Sir  James  Baird,  who  was  pursuing  them  with  his  light 
infantry,  cried  out :  "Every  man  of  you  that  takes  a  pris- 
oner shall  lose  his  ration  of  rum."  This  was  the  reason  that 
so  many  of  the  militia  were  so  cruelly  bayoneted  in  that 
fatal  swamp  by  the  exultant  British  soldiery.  Only  those 
who  were  good  swimmers  escaped  to  the  Carolina  shore; 
many  were  drowned  in  making  the  attempt. 

The  demoralization  of  Gen.  Ashe's  army  was  complete. 
He  lost  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  either  killed  in  battle 
or  drowned;  twenty-seven  officers,  with  one  hundred  and 
sixty-two  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates  were  taken 
prisoners.  Their  loss  of  arms  was  almost  total — a  very  seri- 
ous blow  at  this  time,  as  they  could  not  be  replaced. 
Strange  to  tell,  the  British  had  only  five  privates  killed,, 
with  one  officer  and  ten  privates  wounded. 

The  only  ray  of  light  that  shone  through  the  darkness  of 
this  sad  defeat  was  shed  by  the  bravery  of  Col.  Elbert  and 

74 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

his  command.  He  fought  until  he  was  struck  down,  and 
he  was  on  the  point  of  being  killed  by  a  soldier  Avith  uplifted 
bayonet,  when  he  made  the  masonic  sign  of  distress.  An 
officer  noticed  it,  responded  instantly,  stayed  the  soldier's 
arm,  and  saved  Col.  Elbert's  life.  As  a  prisoner  on  parole, 
in  the  British  camp,  he  was  treated  with  great  respect  and 
kindness.  Honor  and  reward  were  promised  him  if  he 
would  join  the  British,  but  all  such  offers  were  promptly 
rejected. 

Col.  Mcintosh,  the  hero  of  Fort  Morris,  had  stood  his 
ground  with  Col.  Elbert  until  nearly  every  man  was  killed, 
and  then  he  was  captured.  As  he  was  surrendering  his 
sword,  a  British  officer  tried  to  kill  him;  and  he  was  only 
saved  by  the  timely  interference  of  his  kinsman,  Sir  .Eneas 
Mcintosh,  of  the  British  army. 

Another  distinguished  prisoner,  taken  after  a  gallant 
defense,  was  Col.  Francis  Harris.  He  was  a  native  Geor- 
gian, his  father  having  settled  here  soon  after  the  colony 
was  planted.  When  a  mere  lad  he  was  sent  to  England  to 
be  educated.  He  was  in  college  when  the  disturbances 
began  between  Great  Britain  and  the  colonies,  and  such  was 
his  devotion  to  his  country  that  he  refused  to  remain  in 
England,  and  arrived  in  Georgia  just  in  time  to  be  among 
the  first  to  take  up  arms  against  the  mother  country. 

The  Continental  Congress  at  once  gave  him  a  captain's 
commission,  and  in  a  short  time  promoted  him  to  the  com- 
mand of  a  battalion.  When  Charleston  was  besieged  by 
Gen.  Prevost,  he  went  to  its  relief,  commanding  a  detach- 
ment of  Continental  troops.  He,  with  other  Georgians, 
was  conspicuous  at  the  battles  of  Camden  and  Eutaw,  in 
South  Carolina. 

75 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Gen.  Ashe  was  so  much  censured  for  his  imprudence  and 
incompetency  at  the  battle  of  Brier  Creek,  that  a  court  of 
inquiry,  composed  of  Gen.  Lincoln  and  the  generals  in  his 
army,  was  held  at  Purrysburg,  and  he  was  ordered  to  ap- 
pear before  it,  to  answer  for  his  conduct  on  that  occasion. 
After  investigating  the  matter  thoroughly,  the  opinion  of 
the  court  was,  that  Gen.  Ashe  was  not  lacking  in  personal 
courage,  and  that  he  remained  on  the  field  as  long  as  pru- 
dence and  duty  required.  Many  Georgians  did  not  approve 
this  verdict. 

By  the  defeat  at  Brier  creek,  the  subjugation  of  Georgia 
below  Augusta  was  made  complete,  for  the  time  being. 
Gen.  Prevost  thought  himself  firmly  settled  in  the  State,  as 
Gen.  Lincoln,  staggered  by  the  recent  blow,  was  in  no  con- 
dition to  dislodge  him. 

To  increase  the  evil  plight  of  our  State,  the  Creeks  and 
Cherokees,  stirred  up  by  British  emissaries,  exhibited  .a 
threatening  attitude.  The  outlook  for  Georgia  was  dark — 
her  only  hope,  the  stout  hearts  of  her  liberty-loving  sons. 

About  this  time  an  exchange  of  prisoners  was  effected, 
and  the  returning  Georgians  were  in  a  wretched  condition. 
They  were  so  emaciated  from  starvation  that  they  could 
not  without  assistance  leave  the  boats  in  which  they 
were  brought  from  the  prison-ships. 

Those  prison-ships  were  filthy,  floating  dungeons,  in  which 
the  chief  articles  of  food  were  spoiled  oatmeal  and  con- 
demned pork.  Is  it  surprising  that  five  or  six  prisoners 
died  daily  ?  And  when  they  died  their  bodies  were  taken 
to  the  nearest  marsh  and  trodden  in  the  mud,  from  which 
the  tide  would  wash  them;  "at  low  water  the  prisoners  on 
the  ships  beheld  the  carrion  crows  picking  the  bones  of  their 

7(1 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

departed  companions. "  Gen.  Lincoln  earnestly  protested 
against  this  inhuman  treatment,  but  both  Gen.  Prevost  and 
Commodore  Parker  were  deaf  to  the  voice  of  justice  and 
mercy. 

In  April,  Gen.  Lincoln  resolved  to  make  another  effort 
to  drive  the  British  from  Georgia;  in  a  council  of  war,  it 
was  decided  that  he  should  cross  the  Savannah  river,  at  a 
point  near  Augusta,  and  endeavor  to  occupy  some  strong 
position,  in  order  to  keep  the  enemy  from  receiving  supplies 
from  the  back  country,  and  to  prevent  their  forming  a  coali- 
tion with  the  Indians. 

With  this  purpose  in  view  he  had  succeeded  in  establish- 
ing himself  at  Silver  Bluff,  when  he  had  to  abandon  his  en- 
terprise and  hasten  back  to  Carolina  to  oppose  Gen.  Prevost, 
who  appeared  before  Charleston  on  the  11th  day  of  May. 
On  the  approach  of  Gen.  Lincoln,  Gen.  Prevost  raised  the 
siege  of  Charleston  and  retired. 

While  Gen.  Lincoln  was  defending  Carolina  against  the 
enemy,  Col.  Dooly  and  Col.  Clarke,  with  watchful  eyes 
and  tireless  arms,  were  protecting  the  frontiers  of  Georgia 
against  hostile  Indians  and  treacherous  Tories.  Col.  Clarke 
was  the  great  partisan  leader  in  our  State;  when  the  con- 
tinental troops  were  forced  to  leave  Georgia  and  South 
Carolina,  he  alone  kept  the  field,  and  his  name  spread 
terror  through  the  British  posts,  from  the  Catawba  river  in 
Carolina  to  the  Creek  nation.  He  was  ably  assisted  by 
Col.  Twiggs,  Col.  Few,  and  Col.  Jones,  who  hung  about 
the  outposts  of  the  enemy,  attacking  them  at  every  oppor- 
tunity, and  cutting  off  their  supplies,  thus  encouraging 
their  compatriots  by  keeping  alive  in  their  hearts  a  hope  of 
deliverance. 

77 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Towards  the  last  of  June,  Col.  Twiggs  had  halted  with 
his  seventy  men  at  the  plantation  of  Mr.  James  Butler,  on 
the  Great  Ogeechee  river,  in  Liberty  county,  when  he  re- 
ceived information  that  the  British  Capt.  Muller,  with 
forty  mounted  grenadiers,  was  advancing  to  attack  him. 

Col.  Twiggs  and  his  spirited  little  band  fought  so  well 
that  in  a  very  short  time  the  British  were  totally  overcome, 
with  the  loss  of  their  commanding  officer  and  several  others 
killed,  and  the  rest  captured :  not  one  escaped. 

When  the  news  of  this  brilliant  affair  reached  Savannah 
it  produced  a  great  sensation  among  the  British  officers,  one 
of  whom  said,  if  an  angel  were  to  tell  him  that  Capt. 
Muller — who  had  served  twenty-one  years  in  the  King's 
Guards — with  his  detachment,  had  been  defeated  by  an 
equal  number  of  rebels,  he  would  disbelieve  it. 

About  the  same  time,  at  the  White  House  near  Sunbury, 
Maj.  Baker  defeated  a  party  of  Tories,  led  by  Capt.  Gold- 
smith. Among  the  enemy's  killed  was  Lieut.  Gray,  whose 
head  was  almost  severed  from  his  body  by  a  saber  cut  from 
the  celebrated  Robert  Sallette.  This  man  was  a  roving 
character,  belonging  to  no  particular  command,  but  fight- 
ing zealously  in  his  own  way.  The  Tories  stood  in  great 
dread  of  him,  and  well  they  might,  for  they  never  had  a 
more  implacable  foe. 

On  one  occasion,  taking  with  him  a  bag  in  which  he  had 

placed  a  pumpkin,  he  appeared  before  a  wealthy  Tory  who 

had  offered  one  hundred  guineas  for  Sallette's  head.     He 

boldly  claimed   the   reward,  saying  he   had   the  head  and 

would  give  it  up,  provided  the  money  was  first  counted  out 

to  him.     The  Tory  eagerly  handed  him  the  money,  when 

our  hero  pulled   off   his   hat,  and  placing  his  hand  on  his 

head,  said: 

78 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

"Here  is  Sallette's  head." 

This  so  frightened  the  Tory  that  he  instantly  took  to  his 
heels,  but  a  well  directed  shot  from  Sallette's  gun  brought 
him  to  the  ground. 

Sallette's  motto  was :  "Never  forgive  a  Tory."  If  one 
was  ever  liberated  from  captivity,  he  would  follow  him, 
and,  if  possible,  take  his  life.  Often,  during  a  battle,  he 
would  leave  the  command  with  which  he  was  fighting,  get 
into  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  and  kill  many  before  he  was  dis- 
covered. 

Once  he  dressed  himself  in  British  uniform,  and  dined 
with  a  party  of  the  enemy.  While  they  were  merrily  drink- 
ing toasts,  he  suddenly  drew  his  sword,  killed  a  man  on 
either  side  of  him,  sprang  upon  his  horse  without  taking 
time  to  throw  the  bridle  over  his  neck,  and  rode  off  amidst 
the  lire  of  his  pursuers. 

During  this  same  summer,  Col.  Twiggs,  anxious  to  chas- 
tise the  notorious  McGirth  and  his  party  of  marauders — 
who  were  pillaging  the  property,  of  the  Whigs — went  in 
pursuit  of  them.  Overtaking  them  on  Buckhead  creek,  he 
fought  them  so  stoutly  that,  within  fifteen  minutes,  they 
were  put  to  flight,  leaving  several  killed  and  wounded. 
McGirth  was  shot  through  the  thigh,  but,  unhappily  for 
the  cause  of  humanity,  escaped  by  the  fleetness  of  his  horse 
into  a  neighboring  swamp. 

It  was  by  such  partisan  exploits  as  these  that  the  British 
and  Tories  were  held  in  check  and  the  drooping  spirits  of 
the  oppressed  Georgians  from  time  to  time  revived. 


79 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

REVOLUTIONARY   PERIOD.     (Continued.) 

When  Sir  James  Wright  fled  from  Savannah,  in  March, 
1776,  taking  refuge  on  the  King's  ship  Scarborough — then 
lying  at  Tybee  roads — all  the  other  royal  officers  were  so 
filled  with  dismay  that  one  by  one,  as  opportunity  offered, 
they  left  Georgia.  Most  of  them  returned  to  England,  but 
a  few  refugeed  to  St.  Augustine,  and  a  few  espoused  the 
cause  of  freedom. 

From  that  time  until  the  British  captured  Savannah,  in 
December,  1778,  King  George  had  no  authority  in  our 
State;  but,  when  our  capital  fell,  and  all  southern  Georgia 
was  overrun,  the  King  appointed  Col.  Prevost  military 
governor. 

He  only  held  the  office  for  a  few  months,  for,  in  July  of 
the  next  year,  Sir  James  Wright  was  sent  back  to  Georgia 
and  supplanted  him. 

Sir  James  fondly  hoped  to  restore  the  allegiance  of  the 
province  to  King  George.  He  was  to  be  woefully  disap- 
pointed in  this  expectation ;  neither  did  he  find  the  Indians, 
who  had  been  an  immense  expense  to  the  Crown,  so  warmly 
attached  to  the  royal  cause  as  he  had  expected. 

During  the  lull  which  preceded  the  gathering  storm  that 
was  soon  to  shake  Savannah  to  its  foundations,  Sir  James, 

80 


EEVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

residing  there,  and  supported  by  the  King's  army,  was  en- 
deavoring to  re-create  the  royal  government  and  to  lead 
back  the  people  of  southern  Georgia  to  British  rule. 

At  Augusta,  the  patriotic  Georgians  who  were  members 
of  the  Supreme  Executive  Council,  invested  with  absolute 
power,  were  trying  to  perpetuate  the  sovereignty  of  a  re- 
publican State  just  born  into  the  sisterhood  of  nations,  and 
to  arm,  feed,  and  clothe  a  patriot  band — few  in  numbers, 
yet  brave  of  heart — fighting  for  home  and  property  and 
liberty.  Their  treasury  was  empty,  and  all  sorts  of  expe- 
dients were  resorted  to  in  order  that  the  troops  might  be 
supplied  with  the  necessaries  of  life.  Often  the  confiscated 
property  of  royalists  was  used  for  this  purpose. 

In  the  midst  of  this  distressing  poverty,  the  official  con- 
duct of  the  Council  showed  no  act  of  injustice,  peculation 
or  despotism — a  wonderful  tribute  to  the  individual  worth 
of  each  member,  and  to  the  purity,  the  patriotism,  the  honor 
and  the  virtue  of  the  period. 

The  Council  kept  an  intelligent  observation  over  the 
whole  State,  and  the  dearest  wish  of  their  hearts  was  its  re- 
demption from  the  British.  To  further  this  end,  they  sent 
a  lengthy  communication  to  Gen.  Lincoln,  on  the  condition 
of  affairs,  and  memorialized  the  Governor  of  South  Carolina 
to  assist  them  with  men  and  money  to  retain  possession  of 
upper  Georgia.  These  and  similar  appeals  were  not  made 
in  vain,  and  the  efforts  of  the  Council  had  much  to  do  with 
bringing  about  a  co-operation  between  the  French  army, 
under  Count  D'Estaing,  and  the  republican  forces,  under 
Gen.  Lincoln,  for  the  recovery  of  Savannah. 

By  this  time  Gen.  Lachlan  Mcintosh  was  back  in  Geor- 
gia, with  the  esteem  and  confidence  of  Gen.  Washington 

6g  81 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

publicly  expressed.  He  now  became  second  to  Gen.  Lin- 
coln in  command,  and  the  leader  of  the  forces  concentrated 
for  the  protection  of  the  upper  portions  of  our  State. 

When  the  Continental  Congress  signed  the  treaty  of  com- 
merce and  alliance  with  Louis  XVI.,  all  Frenchmen  were 
welcomed  here  as  the  best  friends  of  America,  and  the  King 
of  France  was  proclaimed  "the  protector  of  the  rights  of 
mankind."  With  so  powerful  an  ally,  the  Colonies  no 
longer  regarded  their  independence  as  doubtful.  Count 
D'Estaing,  who  was  an  admiral,  had  been  immediately  sent 
to  their  aid  with  twelve  ships  of  the  line,  and  three  frigates. 
For  more  than  a  year  he  had  been  harassing  the  British,  so 
he  was  now  asked  to  co-operate  with  the  American  forces 
in  their  efforts  to  capture  Savannah.  He  readily  gave  his 
consent,  and  entered  most  heartily  into  the  scheme,  as  it  co- 
incided with  the  instructions  he  had  received  from  his  gov- 
ernment. 

Gen.  Lincoln,  making  a  strenuous  effort  to  collect  a  large 
army,  ordered  the  militia  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  to 
take  the  field  and  march  to  Savannah  to  join  his  continental 
troops.  Arms  and  ammunition  were  so  scarce  in  the  west- 
ern parts  of  these  two  States,  that  the  soldiers  had  to  be 
furnished  from  the  arsenals  and  magazines  of  South  Caro- 
lina. Gen.  Mcintosh  took  charge  of  the  arms  and  carried 
them  to  Augusta  to  be  distributed. 

The  noble  Pole,  Count  Pulaski,  who  was  the  commander 
of  a  corps  called  Pulaski's  Legion,  having  been  ordered  to 
the  Southern  Department  some  months  before,  had  distin- 
guished himself  at  Charleston.  Afterwards,  he  was  posted 
on  the  ridge  fifty  miles  northeast  of  Augusta,  for  the  con- 
venience of  obtaining  forage  and  provisions,  and  to  be  with- 

82 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

in  easy  march  of  either  Charleston  or  Augusta,  as  occasion 
might  require.  lie  and  his  cavalry  were  now  ordered  to 
join  Gen.  Mcintosh  at  Augusta,  the  two  commands  to 
march  to  Savannah  in  advance  of  Gen.  Lincoln,  attack  the 
British  outposts,  and  open  a  communication  with  the 
French  troops  upon  the  seashore.  Count  D'Estaing,  with 
his  fleet  increased  to  twenty  ships  of  the  line,  two  fifty-gun 
ships,  eleven  frigates,  live  small-armed  vessels,  and  five 
thousand  French  soldiers,  appeared  off  Tybee,  September 
3d,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  next  day  disappeared. 

It  was  not  until  the  7th  that  Gen.  Prevost  became  con- 
vinced that  Savannah,  and  not  Charleston,  Avas  their  desti- 
nation. He  immediately  concentrated  his  forces  for  the 
defense  of  the  town,  by  withdrawing  Col.  Cruger  and  his 
detachment  from  Sunbury,  recalling  his  troops  from  out- 
lying posts,  and  ordering  Col.  Maitland,  at  Beaufort,  South 
Carolina,  to  join  him  at  once.  At  this  time  Savannah 
could  boast  of  not  more  than  four  hundred  and  thirty 
houses,  most  of  which  were  built  of  wood.  It  was  also 
badly  fortified,  but  Gen.  Prevost  now  bent  every  energy 
to  repairing  that  evil.  He  kept  twelve  hundred  men  con- 
stantly employed,  until  the  fortifications  were  put  in  better 
shape;  then  the  war  vessels  in  the  river  were  stripped  of 
their  batteries  to  arm  the  earthworks  that  had  been  con- 
structed. Besides  these  guns  in  fixed  positions,  field-pieces 
were  distributed  at  intervals,  and  ships  sunk — both  above 
and  below  the  town — to  block  up  the  channel  and  prevent 
the  near  approach  of  the  French  vessels.  So  rapidly  did 
the  British  work,  that  in  two  weeks  they  had  raised  around 
the  town  thirteen  substantial  redoubts  and  fifteen  gun- 


83 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

batteries,  mounting  eighty  pieces  of  cannon.  So,  before 
the  French  and  Americans  opened  fire  from  their  trenches, 
the  British  were  ready  for  the  attack. 

In  the  meantime,  the  allies  had  not  been  idle;  Count 
D'Estaing  had  landed  twelve  hundred  men — selected  from 
various  regiments — about  twelve  miles  from  Savannah,  at 
Beaulieu,  formerly  the  beautiful  home  of  the  colonial  gov- 
ernor, William  Stephens.  There  he  was  joined  in  the 
midst  of  a  heavy  rain,  by  Count  Pulaski,  who  had  been 
skirmishing  with  the  British  outposts.  The  two  distin- 
guished foreigners  "cordially  embraced,  and  expressed  mu- 
tual happiness  at  the  meeting."  The  French  admiral  then 
announced  that,  without  waiting  for  Gen.  Lincoln,  he  in- 
tended to  move  at  once  upon  Savannah,  and  that  he  counted 
on  Pulaski's  Legion  to  form  his  van. 

In  pursuance  of  this  plan,  on  the  16th  of  September, 
Count  D'Estaing  sent  a  summons  to  Gen.  Prevost  to  sur- 
render Savannah  to  the  King  of  France.  A  correspond- 
ence followed  the  summons,  and  it  was,  at  length,  decided 
that  hostilities  should  be  suspended  for  twenty-four  hours. 

Intelligent  British  officers  who  were  present  at  the  time, 
admitted,  when  the  siege  was  over,  that  the  French  army 
alone  could  have  taken  Savannah  in  ten  minutes,  without 
the  aid  of  artillery,  had  the  town  been  attacked  at  that  mo- 
ment. But  the  fatal  delay  of  Count  D'Estaing  gave  Col. 
Maitland  time  to  reach  Savannah  with  his  eight  hundred 
men.  Arriving  at  Dawfuski  in  the  evening  on  the  very  day 
of  the  truce,  he  found  the  river  in  possession  of  the 
French,  and  his  further  progress  checked.  While  thus  em- 
barrassed, chance  threw  in  his  way  a  negro  fisherman  who 
was  familiar  with  the  creeks  permeating  the  marshes,  and 

84 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

who  told  him  of  a  way  to  reach  the  town  without  passing 
under  the  fire  of  the  fleet.  So,  the  negro  acting  as  pilot, 
with  a  favoring  tide  and  a  dense  fog,  the  British  vessels 
passed  through  the  narroAV  channel  known  as  Wall's  Cut, 
into  the  river,  above  the  French  fleet.  When  this  brave 
and  experienced  officer  reached  Savannah,  a  complete 
change  was  effected  in  the  disheartened  garrison,  and  they 
gave  three  cheers  which  rang  from  one  end  of  the  town  to 
the  other. 

The  British  officers  at  once  held  a  council  of  war  and 
Sir  James  Wright  cast  the  vote  which  decided  that  the 
town  should  be  held,  and  hostilities  resumed  as  soon  as  the 
armistice  was  ended. 

During  the  12th  and  13th  Gen.  Lincoln's  command  was 
slowly  crossing  the  river  at  Zubly's  Ferry.  Boats  were 
very  scarce,  as  the  British  had  secured  or  destroyed  most  of 
them.  Gen.  Mcintosh  joined  him  at  once,  and  soon  the 
two  united  commands  were  encamped  at  Cherokee  Hill, 
eight  miles  from  the  town. 

As  the  original  plan  of  attack  had  been  frustrated  by 
Count  D'Estaing's  ambition  for  the  triumph  of  French 
arms  without  any  aid  from  the  Americans,  a  siege  was  de- 
cided upon.  So,  by  the  2 2d  of  September,  Savannah  was 
completely  isolated  on  the  land  side,  by  the  allied  armies, 
and  a  French  frigate  and  two  galleys  lay  in  the  river,  within 
cannon  shot  of  the  town. 

A  large  house  at  Thunderbolt  was  used  as  a  hospital. 
This  place  is  five  miles  southeast  of  Savannah,  and,  accord- 
ing to  Gen.  Oglethorpe's  account,  received  its  name  "from 
the  fall  of  a  thunderbolt :  a  spring  thereupon  arose  in  that 
place,  which  still  smells  of  the  bolt."     From  this  time  for- 

85 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

ward,  Thunderbolt    instead  of    Beanlieu  was  used  as  the 
place  for  holding  converse  with  the  fleet. 

Gen.  Lincoln's  command  numbered  twenty-one  hundred 
men;  and  the  British,  after  the  arrival  of  Col.  Maitland, 
had  twenty-five  hundred. 

As  no  preparations  had  been  made  by  the  Americans  for 
a  siege,  much  time  was  lost  in  bringing  the  requisite  cannon, 
mortars,  and  ammunition  from  the  fleet. 

The  British  were  of  course  delighted  with  the  turn  of 
affairs.  Gen.  Prevost's  chief  engineer  declared  that  if  the 
allies  would  only  resort  to  the  spade  and  to  the  tedious 
operations  incident  to  a  protracted  bombardment,  he  would 
pledge  himself  to  make  a  successful  defense. 

At  seven  o'clock,  on  the  morning  of  the  25th  of  Septem- 
ber, the  Americans  opened  fire  upon  the  town  from  a  bat- 
tery mounting  two  18-pound  guns :  but,  as  Count  D'Estaing 
ordered  the  construction  of  other  batteries  in  that  vicinity, 
no  more  firing  occurred  until  these  works  were  completed. 
So,  the  regular  bombardment  of  Savannah  did  not  begin 
until  October  3d  at  midnight. 

Gen.  Mcintosh's  family  was  in  the  besieged  town,  and 
his  aid,  Maj.  John  Jones,  was  the  bearer  of  a  flag  of  truce 
and  a  letter  to  Gen.  Prevost,  asking  permission  for  them, 
and  such  other  Georgia  women  and  children  as  chose  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  opportunity,  to  leave  the  town  until 
the  contest  should  be  decided.  Maj.  Jones  found  Mrs.  Mc- 
intosh and  her  children  in  a  cellar,  whose  damp  rooms  were 
the  only  safe  retreat  for  non-combatants. 

Gen.  Prevost  refused  the  request,  thinking  the  besiegers 
would  not  throw  bombs  to  set  on  Are  the  houses  where  their 
relations  were  residing.     In  this  he  was  mistaken,  and  dur- 

86 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

ing  the  bombardment  the  women  and  children  suffered  be- 
yond description,  and  a  number  of  them  were  killed. 

In  the  meantime,  during  the  night  of  the  1st  of  October, 
Col.  John  White,  Capt.  George  Melvin,  and  Capt.  A.  C.  G. 
Elholm,  with  a  sergeant  and  three  private?  (only  seven  in 
all),  effected  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  captures  ever  re- 
corded in  the  annals  of  warfare. 

It  happened  in  this  way :  When  Gen.  Prevost  called  in 
all  his  detachments  to  Savannah,  Capt.  French,  of  the  Brit- 
ish Regulars,  with  one  hundred  and  eleven  troops,  and  five 
vessels  with  their  crews,  were  detained  by  head  winds  until 
a  part  of  Count  D'Estaing's  fleet  was  in  possession  of  the 
pass,  which  forced  them  to  take  refuge  in  the  Great  Ogee- 
chee  river,  twentv-five  miles  from  Savannah. 

Four  of  Capt.  French's  vessels  were  armed,  and  had  on 
board  the  invalid  soldiers  from  Sunbury.  When  he 
learned  that  the  passage  overland  was  also  blocked  up  by 
the  allied  forces,  he  disembarked  and  formed  a  fortified 
camp  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river. 

Approaching  this  encampment  at  night,  Col.  White  and 
his  associates  built  many  watch-fires  around  it,  in  such  a  po- 
sition and  at  such  intervals  as  to  induce  Capt.  French  and 
his  soldiers  to  believe  that  their  camp  was  absolutely  sur- 
rounded by  a  large  force.  The  deception  was  kept  up  all 
through  the  night  by  Col.  White  and  his  companions  march- 
ing from  fire  to  fire,  with  the  measured  tread  and  loud  chal- 
lenge of  sentinels — now  hailing  from  the  east  of  the  Brit- 
ish camp,  and  anon  rapidly  shifting  their  position  and 
challenging  from  the  extreme  west. 

Nor  was  this  their  only  stratagem ;  each  of  them  mounted 
a  horse,  and  rode  with  haste  in  different  directions,  imitat- 

87 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

ing  the  manners  of  a  staff  and  giving  orders  with  a  loud 
voice.  The  delusion  was  complete,  and  Capt.  French  was 
entirely  deceived. 

Col.  White  carried  out  his  daring  plan  by  dashing  up 
boldly  and  alone  to  the  British  camp,  and  demanding  an 
interview  with  the  officer  in  charge.  AY  hen  it  was  granted, 
he  said:  "I  am  the  commander,  sir,  of  the  American 
forces  in  your  vicinity.  If  you  will  surrender  at  once,  I 
will  see  that  no  injury  is  done  to  you  or  your  command. 
If  you  decline  to  do  this,  I  must  candidly  inform  you  that 
the  feelings  of  my  troops  are  highly  incensed  against  you, 
and  I  cannot  be  responsible  for  the  consequences."  Capt. 
French  thanked  him  for  his  humanity  and  said  desponding- 
ly,  that  it  was  useless  to  contend  with  the  large  force  that 
he  saAv  Avas  around  him,  and  that  he  would  surrender  his 
command  and  his  vessels. 

At  this  moment,  Capt.  Elholm  rode  up  at  full  speed,  and 
saluting  Col.  "White,  inquired  where  he  should  place  the 
artillery?  "Keep  them  back,  keep  them  back,  sir,"  Col. 
White  replied,  "the  British  have  surrendered.  .Move  your 
men  off  and  send  me  three  guides  to  conduct  them  to  the 
American  post  at  Sunbury." 

The  three  guides  arrived,  and  the  vessels  were  burned 
the  first  thing.  Then  the  British,  urged  by  Col.  White  to 
keep  clear  of  his  enraged  troops,  took  up  their  line  of 
march  and  pushed  on  with  great  celerity,  while  Col.  White 
announced  that  he  would  go  to  the  rear  and  restrain  his 
men.  He  then  hastened  to  collect  the  neighborhood  mili- 
tia, with  which,  overtaking  the  guides,  he  conducted  his 
prisoners  in  safety  to  Sunbury. 


88 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

From  the  3d  to  the  6th  of  October,  the  allies  kept  up  a 
frequent  cannonading  of  Savannah,  with  no  satisfactory  re- 
sult, and  Count  D'Estaing  became  fully  convinced  that  he 
should  not  have  resorted  to  the  slow  process  of  a  siege, 
which  gave  the  enemy  time  to  strengthen  their  old  defenses 
and  erect  new  ones.  He  sincerely  regretted  that  he  had 
not  made  the  attack  which  he  had  first  planned. 

As  the  bombardment  of  the  town  continued,  Gen.  Prev- 
ost  asked  the  same  favor  that  he  had  refused  to  Gen.  Mc- 
intosh, that  the  women  and  children,  among  whom  were  his 
own  family,  might  leave  the  town  and  live  on  shipboard 
under  the  protection  of  a  French  man-of-war.  Both  Gen. 
Lincoln  and  Count  D'Estaing  denied  his  request. 

Now,  again,  shot  and  shell  poured  furiously  into  the 
town,  which  was  three  times  set  on  fire.  The  besiegers  were 
ever  approaching  nearer,  until  they  were  within  pistol  shot 
of  the  British  works,  but  the  engineers  said  it  would  take 
ten  days  more  to  penetrate  them.  The  French  naval  offi- 
cers remonstrated  against  any  further  delay,  as  their  sailors 
were  suffering  from  scurvy  and  short  rations.  There  was 
sickness,  too,  in  the  camp  of  the  allies,  the  stormy  season 
of  the  year  was  near,  and  the  cannonading  had,  as  yet,  made 
no  breach  in  the  enemy's  fortifications.  So  Count  D'Es- 
taing determined  on  an  effort  to  take  the  town  by  assault. 


8J 


CHAPTER  IX. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD.     (Continued.) 

The  9th  of  October,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  was 
the  time  appointed  by  the  allied  Generals  to  carry  Savannah 
by  assault. 

Ever}'  detail  of  this  important  movement  was  arranged 
at  a  conference  of  the  leading  officers.  The  French  were 
to  form  in  three  columns — two  for  assault,  and  the  third 
as  a  reserve,  to  render  assistance  at  any  point  where  they 
might  be  required. 

The  American  forces  were  to  be  divided  into  two  assault- 
ing columns;  the  first  composed  of  Carolina  troops  under 
Col.  Laurens,  and  the  second,  consisting  of  both  Georgia 
and  Carolina  soldiers,  were  to  be  led  by  Gen.  Mcintosh. 
Count  Pulaski  was  to  lead  the  French  and  American  cav- 
alry. Gen.  Lincoln  was  to  have  command  of  the  reserves, 
including  a  body  of  militia. 

The  American  forces  were  al]  to  wear  a  piece  of  white 
paper  on  their  hats,  so  that  they  could  easily  recognize  each 
other  in  the  uncertain  light  of  that  early  hour. 

Unfortunately  a  traitor,  having  ascertained  their  plans, 
deserted  and  communicated  them  to  the  British,  so  that 
Gen.  Prevost  was  fully  prepared  for  the  assault. 

He  had  learned  that  the  principal  attack  would  be  di- 
rected against  the  Spring  Hill  redoubt    and  the  batteries 

90 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

near  it,  and  that  the  attack  on  his  left,  under  Gen.  Huger, 
would  be  only  a  feint.  Making  his  arrangements  in  ac- 
cordance with  this  information,  he  placed  his  best  troops  at 
Spring  Hill,  under  his  most  efficient  officer.  Col.  Maitland. 

Before  dawn  on  that  eventful  October  day,  Gen.  Huger, 
with  five  hundred  men,  wading  half  a  mile  through  a  rice- 
field  that  bordered  the  town  on  the  east,  reached  his  point 
of  attack  promptly  at  the  hour  agreed  upon,  and  made  an 
assault. 

The  enemy,  under  Col.  Cruger  and  Maj.  Wright,  being 
fully  advised  of  his  movements,  wrere  on  the  alert,  receiving 
him  with  music  and  a  heavy  fire  of  cannon  and  musketry. 
So  he  was  forced  to  retreat,  with  a  loss  of  twenty-eight  men; 
and  he  did  not  have  the  opportunity  to  take  further  part 
in  the  fighting  of  the  day.  The  attack  by  the  troops  from 
the  trenches,  upon  the  center  of  the  British  line,  made  very 
little  impression  and  was  easily  repulsed. 

On  the  British  right,  Count  D'Estaing  massed  his  troops, 
and  led  them  three  times  to  the  enemv's  entrenchments,  but 
failed  each  time  to  carry  them.  Then  he  attempted  to 
gain  an  advantage  by  penetrating  through  a  swamp  on  the 
left,  but  more  than  half  of  the  soldiers  who  entered  it  were 
either  killed,  or  remained  stuck  fast  in  the  mud.  Standing 
in  a  most  exposed  position,  the  Count  witnessed  this  slaugh- 
ter of  his  men  with  perfect  self-possession,  constantly  en- 
couraging them  to  renew  the  assault.  He  was  sure  of  their 
•courage,  but  when  he  saw  that  success  in  that  quarter  was 
impossible,  he  ordered  a  retreat,  which  was  effected  under  a 
galling  fire  from  the  British  entrenchments. 

In  this  assault,  Count  D'Estaing  was  twice  wounded  by 
musket  balls — the  first  time  in  the  arm,  and,  during  the  re- 

91 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

treat,  in  the  thigh.  The  British  fired  from  their  cannon,, 
packets  made  up  of  scrap  iron,  the  blades  of  knives  and 
scissors,  and  even  chains  five  or  six  feet  long. 

The  brave  and  scholarly  Laurens,  heading  his  light  in- 
fantry and  preceded  by  the  noble  Pnlaski  on  his  black 
charger,  assaulted  Spring-Hill  redoubt  with  great  courage. 
He  was  among  the  first  to  mount  the  British  lines.  At 
one  time  the  ditch  was  passed,  and  the  colors  of  the  Second 
South  Carolina  regiment  planted  for  an  instant  on  the  para- 
pet. Three  times  the  hands  that  held  them  were  palsied  by 
death,  when  Sergeant  Jasper,  with  daring  courage,  seized 
them  as  they  fell  from  the  stiffening  hand  of  Lieut.  Gray, 
and,  for  the  fourth  time,  they  were  in  the  act  of  being  re- 
placed, when  the  devoted  Jasper  received  a  death  shot. 

The  contest  waxed  fierce  and  desperate.  The  parapet 
was  too  high  for  those  patriots  to  scale  in  the  face  of  such 
a  murderous  fire,  and  they  were  driven  out  of  the  ditch. 
On  the  retreat,  Laurens'  command  was  thrown  into  great 
disorder  by  the  cavalry  and  lancers,  who,  being  severely 
distressed  by  the  enemy's  fire,  broke  away  to  the  left — pass- 
ing through  the  infantry  and  carrying  a  portion  of  it  into 
the  swamp. 

In  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  the  gallant  Pnlaski  had  en- 
deavored to  force  a  passage  between  the  enemy's  works,  and,, 
advancing  at  full  speed  upon  his  splendid  horse,  was  ar- 
rested by  the  abattis,  and  unhorsed  by  a  shot  in  the  right 
thigh.  This  inflicted  a  mortal  wound,  and  he  was  left 
lying  upon  that  bloody  field  among  the  dead  and  dying. 

Count  D'Estaing,  in  spite  of  his  wounded  arm,  was  still 
leading  his  men  and  inciting  them  to  rush  boldly  on  to  vic- 
tory or  death.     At  this  moment  of  supreme  confusion,  Gen. 

92 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Mcintosh  arrived,  but  too  late  to  take  any  part  in  the  action, 
for  those  brave  assailants,  having  sustained  this  galling  fire 
for  nearly  an  hour,  and  having  been  literally  mowed  down, 
were  ordered  to  retreat. 

The  ditch  was  filled  with  dead  patriots,  and  for  fifty 
yards  in  front  of  it  the  field  was  covered  with  the  slain. 
Many  hung  dead  or  wounded  upon  the  abattis,  and  for  sev- 
eral hundred  yards  without  the  lines  the  plain  was  strewn 
with  mangled  bodies  killed  by  shot  and  shell. 

Many  a  Georgia  soldier,  on  that  fateful  day,  sealed  with 
his  blood  his  devotion  to  liberty,  and  Twiggs,  Butler,  Jones, 
Jackson,  Few  and  Baillie  did  all  that  mortal  arm  could  do 
to  recover  the  capital  of  their  State  from  a  cruel  foe. 

After  five  hours  of  hard  fighting,  the  allied  army  dis- 
played a  white  flag,  and  asked  a  truce  to  bury  their  dead. 
Gen.  Prevost  granted  them  four  hours,  but  they  were  only 
allowed  to  bury  such  of  their  slain  as  fell  beyond  the  abattis. 
Those  who  fell  within  the  redoubts  were  buried  by  the  Brit- 
ish in  one  common  grave,  and  there  they  remain  to  this  day, 
without  mound  or  column  to  point  out  their  last  resting 
place. 

The  British  suffered  very  little  in  the  assault,  being  thor- 
oughly protected  by  well-constructed  earthworks.  How 
admirably  Gen.  Prevost  had  covered  his  men  by  entrench- 
ments and  redoubts,  and  how  skillfully  and  rapidly  the 
British  handled  their  muskets  and  field  and  siege  pieces  is 
best  shown  by  the  slaughter  of  the  assailants. 

Numerous  are  the  noteworthy  incidents  connected  with 
this  attack  upon  Savannah,  among  which  are  the  following : 

"When  the  brave  Jasper  seized  the  colors  of  his  regiment, 
he  never  relaxed  his  grasp  until  he  bore  them  to  a  place  of 

93 


GEORGIA.  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

safety.  It  was  after  the  battle  of  Eort  Moultrie  in  South 
Carolina,  that  the  wife  of  Col.  Elliott  had  presented  this 
elegant  flag  to  the  second  regiment,  to  which  Jasper  was 
attached.  On  that  occasion  she  said  to  the  soldiers :  "I 
make  not  the  least  doubt,  under  Heaven's  protection,  you 
will  stand  by  these  colors,  so  long  as  they  wave  in  the  air 
of  liberty,"  and  they  all  promised  that  they  should  be  hon- 
orably supported  and  never  tarnished. 

Now,  as  Jasper's  life  was  slowly  ebbing  away,  he  said  to 
the  officer  bending  over  him : 

"Take  this  sword;  Gov.  Rutledge  presented  it  to  me  for 
my  services  in  defense  of  Fort  Moultrie.  Give  it  to  my 
father,  and  tell  him  I  have  worn  it  with  honor.  Tell  Mrs. 
Elliott  that  I  lost  my  life  supporting  the  colors  that  she 
presented  to  our  regiment," 

As  he  grew  weaker,  there  floated  before  his  dying  mem- 
ory one  of  his  generous  acts  that  had  happened  some  time 
before — at  a  spring  two  miles  from  Savannah,  which  to  this 
day  is  called  Jasper's  Spring — and  he  repeated  the  names 
of  those  whom  he  had  rescued  on  that  occasion. 

This  is  the  story  of  the  heroic  deed  of  which  he  was 
thinking :  Learning  that  a  number  of  American  prisoners 
were  to  be  brought  from  Ebenezer  to  Savannah,  to  be  tried 
for  treason,  he  determined  to  release  them  at  all  hazards. 
So,  with  his  companion,  sergeant  Newton,  he  waited  at  this 
spring — which  was  in  an  oak  grove,  about  thirty  yards  from 
the  main  road.  When  the  British  escort — consisting  of  a 
sergeant,  a  corporal  and  eight  privates,  with  the  prisoners 
in  irons— stopped  at  the  spring  to  refresh  themselves,  only 
two  of  them  remained  by  the  prisoners.  The  others,  hav- 
ing leaned  their  guns  against  trees,  were  some  distance  from 

94 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

them,  when  Jasper  and  Newton  sprang  from  their  hiding 
place,  seized  the  guns,  and  shot  down  the  two  guards.  The 
six  other  soldiers  were  kept  by  threats  of  instant  death,  from 
making  any  attempt  to  recover  their  weapons,  and  so  were 
forced  to  surrender.  The  two  heroes  crossed  the  Savannah 
river  with  their  two  liberated  friends  and  captive  foes,  and 
joined  the  army  at  Purrysburg. 

The  name  of  Jasper  honors  a  county  of  Georgia,  whose 
independence  he  gave  his  life  to  maintain.  Sergeant  John 
Newton's  name  is  also  given  to  one  of  our  counties,  and  he 
will  be  remembered  as  long  as  there  are  hearts  capable  of 
appreciating  true  courage. 

Lieut.  Thomas  Glascock,  now  a  captain  of  cavalry,  was 
attached  to  Pulaski's  Legion  at  the  siege  of  Savannah.  In 
the  full  vigor  and  enthusiasm  of  early  manhood,  he  had 
entered  hand,  heart  and  soul  into  the  great  Revolutionary 
struggle,  doing  bold  and  signal  service  in  the  lower  part  of 
his  native  Georgia.  He  conceived  a  romantic  and  devoted 
attachment  to  Count  Pulaski;  an  attachment  which  seems 
to  have  been  fully  appreciated  by  the  noble  exile,  who 
treated  him  as  if  he  had  been  a  son,  or  a  much  younger 
brother. 

When  the  Legion  retreated  from  Spring-Hill  redoubt,  it 
was  recollected  with  bitter  mourning  that  Pulaski  had  been 
left  dangerously  wounded  near  the  abattis.  Now  was 
shown  the  high  courage  and  noble  personal  devotion  of 
Capt.  Glascock,  who,  with  a  few  picked  men,  boldly  volun- 
teered to  return  and  rescue  the  dying  soldier.  And  this  he 
did,  through  fire,  smoke,  shot  and  shell. 

Pulaski  was  taken  on  board  the  American  brig,  Wasp, 
which  was  going  around  to  Charleston.     Head  winds  de- 

95 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

tained  it  for  three  days  in  the  Savannah  river,  during  which 
time  the  ablest  surgeons  in  the  French  fleet  attended  Pu- 
laski, but  their  skill  was  in  vain.  Just  as  the  Wasp  was 
leaving  the  river  he  breathed  his  last,  and  was  reluctantly 
consigned  to  a  watery  grave.  Young  Glascock  was  by  his 
side,  a  place  he  had  not  vacated  since  the  hour  of  the  rescue. 

Count  Pulaski's  beautiful  horse  was  saved  and  carried 
from  the  battle-field  by  a  South  Carolina  soldier.  Both  the 
horse  and  the  sword  of  the  noble  Pole  were  afterwards  given 
to  his  brother. 

"While  a  surgeon  was  dressing  the  stump  from  which  the 
arm  of  Lieut.  Edward  Lloyd  had  been  torn  by  a  cannon 
ball,  Maj.  James  Jackson,  who  was  standing  near,  said  to 
the  young  officer  that  his  prospects  in  life  would  be  blighted 
by  this  calamity  which  a  cruel  fate  had  imposed  upon  him. 
Lloyd  replied,  that,  severe  as  was  the  affliction,  he  would 
not  exchange  places  with  Lieut.  Stedman,  who  had  fled  at 
the  beginning  of  the  assault.  Of  such  stuff  were  the  heroes 
made  who  won  Georgia's  independence ! 

In  the  assault  on  the  Spring-Hill  redoubt,  Maj.  John 

Jones,  aid  to  Gen.  Mcintosh,  was  literally  cut  in  two  by  a 
cannon  ball,  when  he  was  within  a  few  paces  of  the  gun. 

An  intimate  friend,  passing  by  one  of  the  pits  where  the 
dead  had  been  hastily  buried,  saw  an  exposed  hand  which 
he  instantly  recognized  as  that  of  Maj.  Jones.  He  had  his 
body  disinterred    and  carefully  and  properly  buried. 

Maj.  Jones  endured  many  hardships  during  the  siege. 
Letters  written  from  the  camp  before  Savannah,  to  his  wife, 
his  "dear  Polly,"  are  still  preserved  and  breathe  a  spirit 
full  of  tender  affection  and  patriotic  feeling.  Writing 
under  date  of  October  4th,  only  five  days  before  Ee  was 

96 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

killed,  he  says :  "Pray  do  not  be  unhappy  on  my  account, 
and  believe  that,  if  it  is  my  fate  to  survive  this  action,  I 
shall;  if  otherwise,  the  Lord's  will  be  done.  Every  soldier 
and  soldier's  wife  should  religiously  believe  in  predestina- 
tion. "What  shall  I  do  for  clothes  ?  I  have  but  one  pair 
of  breeches  left."  He  was  only  thirty  years  old  when  that 
fatal  shot  from  the  Spring-Hill  redoubt  ended  his  life. 

During  the  siege,  a  number  of  Georgia  officers  who  had 
no  command,  and  some  other  patriotic  citizens,  did  active 
duty  under  the  leadership  of  Col.  Leonard  Marbury.  Al- 
though only  thirty  in  number,  four  of  them  were  killed  and 
seven  wounded. 

Georgians  may  well  boast  of  the  examples  of  courage, 
patient  endurance  and  glorious  death  that  the  siege  of 
Savannah  has  furnished.  Our  hearts  will  ever  glow  at  the 
recital  of  Pulaski's  gallantry,  Jasper's  daring  and  Mcin- 
tosh's ardor! 

Many  illustrious  persons  from  both  France  and  England 
were  engaged  in  the  bloody  battles.  The  peerage  of  Scot- 
land and  Ireland  were  represented,  and  the  famouc  French 
ravigator,  La  Perouse,  was  there;  but  the  heroes  of  the  oc- 
casion, among  the  foreigners,  were  Count  D'Estaing  and 
Count  Pulaski  on  the  American  side,  and  Gen.  Prevost  for 
the  British. 

During  the  truce  for  burying  the  dead,  Gen.  Lincoln  and 
Count  D'Estaing  consulted  in  regard  to  further  operations. 
The  former  wished  to  continue  the  siege,  but  the  Count — 
who  was  severely  wounded  and  whose  command  had  lost 
heavily — fearing  the  appearance  of  a  British  naval  force  in 
the  exposed  and  impoverished  condition  of  the  fleet,  deter- 
mined to  hasten  his  departure.       So  the  siege  was  raised, 

7g  97 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

and,  on  the  18tli  of  October,  the  allied  armies  withdrew 
from  Savannah.  Count  D'Estaing  returned  to  France,  and 
Gen.  Lincoln,  crossing  the  river  into  South  Carolina,  moved 
his  army  towards  Charleston. 

Georgia  gave  to  her  gallant  French  ally  20,000  acres  of 
land,  in  acknowledgment  of  his  services,  and  admitted  him 
to  all  the  privileges  of  a  free  citizen  of  the  State. 

The  joy  of  the  British  garrison  in  Savannah  at  the  suc- 
cess of  their  arms  was  soon  turned  into  mourning  by  the 
sudden  death  of  Col.  Maitland.  This  brilliant  officer  and 
accomplished  gentleman  was  a  member  of  parliament  and 
a  brother  of  James,  Earl  of  Lauderdale. 

The  siege  of  Savannah  was,  perhaps,  after  the  battle  of 
Bunker  Hill  in  Massachusetts,  the  greatest  fight  of  the 
Revolutionary  war. 


98 


CHAPTER  X. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD.     (Continued  ) 

The  result  of  the  siege  of  Savannah  was  a  death-blow  to 
the  hopes  of  Georgia.  On  the  seaboard  every  appear- 
ance of  opposition  to  the  King  was  crushed,  and  only  in  the 
interior  was  there  any  armed  resistance. 

The  British  authorities  were  much  exasperated  by  the 
demonstrations  before  Savannah,  which,  at  the  outset, 
threatened  to  overthrow  their  power;  and  the  Tories,  exult- 
ing in  the  humiliation  of  the  State,  set  out  in  every  direc- 
tion upon  missions  of  insult,  pillage  and  cruelty.  Entirely 
unrestrained,  they  seized  whatever  they  coveted — whether 
stock,  negroes,  jewels,  plate,  furniture,  or  wearing-apparel. 
They  even  whipped  children,  to  force  them  to  tell  where 
their  parents  had  hidden  their  valuables.  No  mercy  was 
shown  to  the  men  who  still  bore  arms  for  Georgia's  free- 
dom; confiscation  of  property  and  exile  or  imprisonment 
were  the  least  they  had  to  expect.  All  who  could,  sought 
an  asylum  in  South  Carolina,  but  the  majority  of  our  peo- 
ple were  so  poor  that  they  were  forced  to  remain  at  home 
and  bear  the  heavy  yoke — now  rendered  more  grievous 
than  ever  before. 

The  conduct  of  the  British  soldiers  in  Savannah  was 
such  that  a  residence  there  by  a  Whig  family  was  almost 
beyond  endurance;  but  the  women  bore  their  sufferings 
with  a  fortitude  becoming  the  wives  of  patriots. 


99 


I 


881911 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Among  those  who  stood  firmly  by  Georgia  in  this  dis- 
tressing time  was  the  venerable  minister,  Daniel  Marshall, 
who,  refusing  to  leave  his  church,  remained  at  his  post, 
comforting  his  people  and  keeping  up  their  courage. 

This  famous  man,  now  bending  under  the  weight  of  years, 
had  organized  on  Kiokee  creek  in  Columbia  county,  the 
first  Baptist  church  in  Georgia,  while  our  State  was  yet  a 
royal  Province.  Before  he  had  members  enough  to  build 
a  church  he  preached  in  the  open  air.  On  one  occasion, 
when  his  congregation  had  assembled  in  a  beautiful  grove, 
and  he  was  upon  his  knees  in  the  opening  prayer,  a  heavy 
hand  was  laid  upon  his  shoulder,  and  the  words :  "You  are 
my  prisoner,"  sounded  in  his  ears:  he  was  arrested  for 
"preaching  in  St.  Paul's  parish."  At  that  time  the  rites 
of  the  church  of  England  constituted  the  only  lawful  wor- 
ship in  the  parishes  where  the  Episcopalians  controlled. 

Indignation  filled  the  breast  of  Daniel  Marshall,  at  this 
rude  interruption  of  his  services.  Before  he  could  re- 
monstrate, however,  his  wife — a  woman  noted  for  her 
piety,  good  common  sense,  and  eloquence  in  conversation — 
rose  from  her  seat,  and,  with  the  solemnity  of  a  prophetess 
of  old,  denounced  that  laiv.  She  quoted  in  favor  of  her 
views,  passages  of  Scripture  that  were  so  apt  and  forcible 
that  many  of  her  hearers  were  convinced;  among  these  was 
the  constable  himself,  Mr.  James  Cartledge,  who  after- 
wards sought  baptism  at  the  hands  of  Mr.  Marshall.  The 
latter  was  carried  to  Augusta  to  stand  his  trial,  and  was 
honorably  acquitted. 

The  Rev.  Abraham  Marshall,  worthy  son  of  such  parents, 
by  his  zeal,  eloquence  and  activity  was  also  a  marked  figure 
of  this  period  that  "tried  men's  souls."     He  had  fought 

100 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

at  Burke  Jail  and  at  Augusta.  He  denounced  with  equal 
fervor  both  sin  and  oppression,  and  upheld  with  all  his  soul 
the  majesty  of  God  and  the  liberty  of  the  people.  It  was 
truly  said  of  him,  "he  could  pray,  he  could  preach,  he  could 
fight.'7  This  father  and  son  were  shining  lights  among  the 
Whigs  in  their  part  of  the  State. 

It  is  scarcely  possible  to  form  an  idea  of  the  universal 
suffering  in  Georgia  at  this  time.  Far  and  near,  War  had 
laid  his  desolating  hand  upon  the  country.  Very  little 
land  was  under  cultivation,  commerce  was  sadly  inter- 
rupted, and  the  rage  between  Whig  and  Tory  ran  so  high, 
that  what  was  called  a  "Georgia  parole"  meant  to  be  shot 
down  without  any  mercy.  The  paper  money  issued  by  the 
State  had  depreciated  so  much  that  sixteen  hundred  and 
eighteen  dollars  of  it  were  only  equal  to  one  dollar  in  gold. 
The  common  clothing  of  our  people  was  a  coarse  cotton 
cloth,  called  homespun.  Cotton  was  only  planted  in  small 
patches  for  home  consumption;  though,  in  1739,  one  bale 
was  shipped  from  Savannah  to  England  as  an  experiment. 
This  was  the  first  cotton  ever  exported  from  the  United 
States. 

The  spinning-wheel  and  loom  were  a  part  of  the  furni- 
ture of  every  household.  The  seed  was  picked  from  the 
cotton  by  hand,  and  then  the  negro  women  carded,  spun 
and  wove  it  into  cloth.  Before  the  war  for  independence, 
homespun  was  used  only  for  negroes'  clothing;  but  now, 
stately  officers  and  high-born  dames  wore  it  with  pride. 

W^hat  was  at  this  time  called  Wilkes  county  included  all 
the  lands  north  of  the  Ogeechee  river  acquired  from  the 
Cherokees  and  Creeks  by  the  treaty  at  Augusta  in  1773. 
The  population  was  very  sparse,   so  stockade  forts  were 

101 


GEORGIA  LASD  AND  PEOPLE. 

erected  at  suitable  points,  as  a  refuge  from  the  Tories  and 
Indians,  for  those  who  could  not  leave  the  State. 

Small  companies  of  "Whigs  were  constantly  in  the  saddle; 
whenever  there  was  danger,  the  settlements  were  warned, 
and  the  women,  children,  negroes  and  stock  were  carried 
to  the  nearest  fort,  which  the  men  protected. 

Stephen  Heard  lived  in  that  part  of  Wilkes  which  is  now 
called  Elbert  county.  At  the  beginning  of  hostilities  he 
had  hastened  to  the  standard  of  liberty,  and,  under  Col. 
Elijah  Clarke  had  defended  the  western  portions  of  Geor- 
gia. He  almost  lived  in  the  saddle,  keeping  a  vigilant 
watch  over  the  movements  of  the  Indians  and  Tories.  He 
rode  a  powerful  gray  horse,  named  Silver-heels,  of  which 
his  wife  was  very  fond,  because  his  fleetness  had  often  saved 
her  husband's  life.  She  and  all  her  household  could  dis- 
tinguish that  horse's  footstep  as  far  as  they  could  hear  it. 
Whenever  one  of  the  negro  women  rushed  into  the  room 
where  she  was  sitting,  saying :  "I  hear  Silver-heels  coming 
at  a  hard  gallop/'  Mrs.  Heard  would  call  her  maids  around 
her  and  collect  and  pack  her  most  valuable  possessions,  for 
she  knew  there  was  danger,  and  they  would  have  to  flee  to 
the  fort. 

Stephen  Heard  was  governor  during  a  portion  of  the 
time  in  which  Georgia  was  overrun  by  the  British,  when 
gloom  sat  upon  every  countenance.  His  title  was  Presi- 
dent of  the  Executive  Council.  In  this  capacity  he  did  all 
in  his  power  to  keep  hope  alive  in  the  hearts  of  the  despond- 
ing people. 

There  lived  in  this  same  part  of  the  State  a  rich  family 
who  always  refugeed  to  their  Virginia  plantation  whenever 
the   Tories  became  too   aggressive  in  Wilkes;   when  the 

102 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Whigs  regained  control,  they  would  return.  They  made 
this  journey  so  often  that  even  the  cows  learned  the  way, 
and  followed  the  right  road  without  once  making  a  mistake. 
During  one  of  these  journeys,  when  the  family  were  re- 
turning to  Elbert  county,  the  children  and  little  negroes  be- 
came so  tired  of  being  cooped  up  in  the  wagons,  that  they 
begged  to  be  allowed  to  walk.  Permission  was  readily 
granted.  The  road  led  straight  across  the  Savannah  river 
at  Cherokee  ford,  where  it  was  very  shallow  and  spread  out 
a  half  mile  in  width.  The  children  did  not  wait  here  for 
the  wagons,  as  they  were  expected  to  do.  The  cows  were 
in  front  of  them,  slowly  plodding  along,  and  when  they 
stepped  into  the  river,  each  child,  white  and  black,  took 
hold  of  a  cow's  tail  and  held  it  fast  until  thev  were  safely 
piloted  across.  When  the  wagons  reached  home  at  nine 
o'clock  at  night,  the  cows  were  in  the  lot,  and  all  the  chil- 
dren sitting  before  a  rousing  fire,  drying  their  clothing. 

One  of  the  children  who  thus  forded  the  Savannah  river 
was  Elizabeth  Darden,  a  great-niece  of  George  Washing- 
ton, and  she  afterwards  became  the  second  wife  of  Stephen 
Heard. 

In  this  dark  hour,  when  Georgia  was  deserted  by  friends 
and  allies,  she  safely  trusted  in  the  strong  arms  and  iron 
hearts  of  her  sons,  who,  in  small  parties,  annoyed  the  British 
and  kept  the  Tories  in  check. 

The  celebrated  Patrick  Carr,  of  Jefferson  county,  with 
his  own  hand  killed  a  hundred  Tories.  He  considered  them 
vermin  to  be  exterminated.  AYhen  some  one  praised  him 
for  his  bravery,  he  said:  "I  could  have  made  a  very  good 
soldier,  if  the  Almighty  had  not  given  me  such  a  merciful 
heart." 

lf)3 


GEORGE  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

One  of  the  most  relentless  enemies  the  Tories  had  was  a 
plain,  rough  woman,  named  Nancy  Hart,  who  lived  in  fa- 
mous Elbert  county.  Almost  six  feet  tall,  she  was  very 
muscular  and  erect,  with  a  broad,  angular  mouth,  and  awk- 
ward manners.  She  was  ignorant  of  letters  and  the  civili- 
ties of  life,  but  she  had  a  woman's  heart  for  her  friends, 
and  was  a  zealous  lover  of  liberty.  She  called  her  husband 
"a  poor  stick,"  because  he  was  rather  lukewarm  in  the 
cause  of  freedom,  though  she  could  not  charge  him  with 
any  love  for  Tories.  They  lived  on  Broad  river,  and  Mr. 
Hart  spent  most  of  his  time  in  the  cane-brakes;  for,  when 
the  Tories  were  in  the  ascendency,  every  man  known  to  be 
a  Whig,  who  remained  at  home,  had  to  live  in  hiding  to 
avoid  being  killed. 

At  her  spring,  Nancy  Hart  always  kept  a  conch-shell, 
upon  which,  by  certain  signals,  she  could  give  the  informa- 
tion to  Mr.  Hart,  or  to  any  neighbor  who  might  be  at  work 
in  the  field,  that  the  "Britishers,"  or  the  Tories  were  about; 
that  her  husband  was  wanted  at  the  cabin;  or  that  he  was 
to  keep  close,  or   "make  tracks"  for  another  swamp. 

One  evening  Nancy  was  at  home  with  her  children  sit- 
ting around  the  fire,  where  a  large  pot  of  soap  was  boiling. 
While  stirring  the  soap,  she  entertained  her  family  with  the 
latest  news  from  the  war.  Most  of  the  houses  and  also  the 
chimneys  in  this  sparsely  settled  region,  were  built  of  logs. 
One  of  her  sons  saw  some  one  peeping  at  them  through  the 
cracks  of  the  chimney,  and  stealthily  gave  his  mother  a  sign. 

She  continued  to  rattle  away,  talking  loudly  about  the 
recent  defeat  of  some  Tories,  and  giving  the  boiling  soap 
a  vigorous  stir,  but  all  the  time  she  was  watching  the  place 


104 


KE VOLUTION ARY  PERIOD. 

where  the  spy  would  reappear.  Suddenly,  with  the  quick- 
ness of  lightning,  she  dashed  a  ladle  of  boiling  soap  through 
the  crevice,  full  in  the  face  of  the  eavesdropper.  Taken  by 
surprise,  and  blinded  by  the  hot  soap,  he  screamed  and 
roared  lustily,  while  Nancy  went  out,  and,  with  gibes  and 
taunts,  tied  him  fast  as  her  prisoner. 

One  fine  morning  a  party  of  Tories  gave  her  a  call,  and, 
in  true  soldier  fashion,  ordered  something  to  eat.  She  soon 
had  smoking  venison  steak,  a  hot  hoe-cake,  and  fresh  honey- 
comb upon  the  table.  The  self-invited  guests  were  very 
hungry,  and  simultaneously  stacked  their  guns  and  made  a 
rush  for  the  table;  quick  as  thought,  the  dauntless  Nancy 
seized  one  of  the  guns,  cocked  it,  and  declared  she  would 
blow  out  the  brains  of  the  first  one  who  offered  to  taste  a 
mouthful,  or  to  rise  from  the  table !  They  all  knew  her 
character  too  well  to  imagine  that  she  would  say  one  thing 
and  do  another.  Not  one  of  them  was  willing  to  be  killed 
by  a  woman,  so  they  all  sat  still. 

"Go,"  she  said  to  one  of  her  sons,  "and  tell  the  Whigs 
that  I  have  taken  six  base  Tories." 

On  another  occasion,  a  band  of  Tories  from  the  British 
camp  at  Augusta,  penetrating  into  the  interior,  savagely 
murdered  Col.  Dooly  while  in  bed  in  his  own  house,  and 
then  continued  their  way  up  the  country  for  the  purpose 
of  committing  further  atrocities. 

A  detachment  of  five,  turning  to  the  east,  went  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Broad  river  to  see  what  discoveries  they 
could  make.  Arriving  at  Nancy's  cabin,  they  entered  it 
very  unceremoniously,  receiving  a  scowl  from  her  by  way 
of  welcome. 


105 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

They  told  her  that  they  had  come  to  know  the  truth  re- 
specting the  story  that  she  had  concealed  a  noted  rebel  from 
the  King's  men,  who,  but  for  her  interference,  would  have 
caught  and  hung  him. 

Nancy  acknowledged  that  it  was  all  true,  and  volunteered 
to  tell  them  how  she  did  it.  She  said  she  gave  the  fugitive 
Whig  minute  directions  how  to  hide  himself  in  the  swamp, 
and  then  let  him  ride  straight  through  her  cabin  to  hide  his 
horse's  tracks.  Then  she  went  about  her  work  as  usual, 
and  presently  the  pursuing  party  rode  up,  boisterously 
calling  for  her.  She  appeared  at  the  door  with  her  head 
all  muffled  up,  and  asked  in  a  weak  voice  why  they  dis- 
turbed a  lone,  sick  woman.  They  described  a  certain 
horseman,  and  asked  if  she  had  seen  him.  Oh !  yes,  she 
had  seen  him,  and  she  told  them  the  way  he  went,  sending 
them  in  the  wrong  direction. 

Having  finished  her  tale,  Nancy  turned  to  her  unwel- 
comed  guests,  exclaiming: 

"Well  fooled!  and  my  Whig  boy  was  saved!" 

The  Tory  party  did  not  much  relish  fancy's  explanation, 
but  they  could  not  wreak  their  revenge  upon  a  woman,  so 
they  passed  it  over  by  ordering  her  to  give  them  something 
to  eat.  She  replied,  "I  never  feed  King's  men  if  I  can 
help  it;  and  now  the  villains,  by  stealing  all  my  poultry 
and  pigs  have  put  it  out  of  my  power  to  feed  even  my  own 
familv.  That  old  gobbler  vou  see  out  vonder  in  the  vard 
is  all  I  have  left." 

"Well,  and  that  you  shall  cook  for  us,"  said  the  leader; 
and,  raising  his  gun,  he  shot  the  turkey,  which  one  of  his 
men  carried  into  the  house  and  handed  to  Nancy. 


136 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

She  fussed  and  stormed,  but,  at  last,  seeming  to  make  a 
virtue  of  necessity,  began  to  clean  the  turkey — assisted  by 
lier  daughter  Sukey,  a  girl  twelve  years  of  age.  One  of 
the  Tories  helped  them,  and  she  seemed  to  get  in  a  tolerably 
good  humor  with  him,  exchanging  rude  jests.  The  To- 
ries, pleased  to  see  that  she  was  inclined  to  be  jovial,  invited 
her  to  partake  of  the  liquor  which  they  had  brought  with 
them.     She  accepted  it  with  witty  thanks. 

Now  me  turkey  wTas  ready  for  the  pot,  but  there  was  no 
water  in  the  house,  so  Sukey  had  to  go  to  the  spring;  while 
she  was  there  she  blew  the  conch-shell  in  such  a  wav  that 

is 

Mr.  Hart  and  the  three  neighbors  who  were  hiding  in  the 
swamp  would  know  that  there  were  Tories  at  the  house. 

By  the  time  the  old  gobbler  was  cooked,  the  Tories, 
having  become  quite  merry  over  their  jug,  sat  down  to 
enjoy  their  dinner,  but  they  had  cautiously  stacked  their 
arms  where  they  were  within  reach.  Nancy  waited  on  the 
table,  paying  them  assiduous  attention,  and  occasionally 
passing  between  them  and  their  muskets. 

AVater  was  called  for,  but  she  had  so  contrived  that  there 
was  none  in  the  house,  so  Sukey  had  to  go  again  to  the 
spring.  With  a  sign  from  her  mother  she  hastened  her 
steps,  and  when  she  got  there  blew  a  signal  to  call  the  men 
to  the  house    immediately. 

Meanwhile,  Nancy  had  slipped  out  one  of  the  pieces  of 
pine  which  made  the  "chinking"  between  the  logs  of  her 
cabin,  and  dexterously  placed  two  of  the  guns  through  the 
hole.  She  was  just  putting  out  a  third,  when  she  was  dis- 
covered, and  every  Tory  sprang  to  his  feet.  In  a  moment 
the  musket  which  she  held  in  her  hand  was  at  her  shoulder, 
and  she  declared  that  she  would  kill  the  first  man  who 

107 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

started  towards  her.  After  some  hesitation  one  of  them- 
advanced  upon  her,  when,  true  to  her  threat,  she  fired,  and 
he  fell  dead  upon  the  floor.  Instantly  seizing  another 
musket,  she  put  it  in  position  to  fire  again. 

By  this  time  Sukey  had  returned  from  the  spring,  and, 
taking  up  the  remaining  gun,  carried  it  out  of  the  house, 
saying  to  her  mother:  "Daddy  and  them  will  be  here  di- 
rectly." This  information  so  increased  the  alarm  of  the- 
Tories  that  they  made  a  general  rush  upon  Nancy;  but  she 
instantly  fired  again,  and  seriously  wounded  another. 
Sukey  stood  at  her  elbow  with  a  loaded  musket  which  she 
had  brought  from  outdoors;  her  mother,  taking  it,  planted 
herself  in  the  doorway  and  called  upon  the  remainder  of 
the  party  to  surrender  "to  a  Whig  woman." 

They  agreed  to  surrender  and  "shake  hands  upon  the 
strength  of  it";  but  she  kept  them  in  their  places  until  the 
four  Whigs  came  up  to  the  door.  They  were  in  the  act  of 
shooting  down  the  Tories,  when  Nancy  stopped  them,  say- 
ing that  they  were  her  prisoners,  and,  her  temper  being  up 
to  boiling  heat,  declaring  that  ^shooting  was  too  good  for 
them."  This  hint  was  enough.  The  dead  man  was 
dragged  out  of  the  house,  the  wounded  Tory  and  the  three 
others  were  tied,  taken  out  bejTond  the  bars,  and  hung. 
The  tree  upon  which  they  suffered  death  was  pointed  out 
fifty  years  afterwards  by  one  who  lived  in  those  bloody 
times. 

Xancy  Hart  had  high-toned  ideas  of  liberty,  in  spite  of 

her  rough  ways,  and  rendered  so  much  valuable  service  to 

the  Whigs — even  risking  her  life  on  one  occasion,  to  obtain 

information  of  the  enemy's  movements — that  Georgia  has 

perpetuated  her  name  by  bestowing  it  upon  one  of  her 

counties. 

108 


KEVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

After  the  allied  armies  withdrew  from  Savannah,  Sir 
James  Wright,  as  royal  governor,  had  called  a  legislature, 
composed  of  the  men  who  were  true  to  the  King.  They 
denounced  every  Whig  in  the  State  as  a  traitor.  The 
Georgia  Assembly  passed  the  same  act  with  regard  to  the 
royalists.  Thus  were  the  republicans  and  the  royalists 
contending  for  the  mastery,  not  only  with  arms,  but  with 
statecraft;  and  the  whole  territory  of  Georgia  was  given  up 
to  general  confiscation,  plunder  and  murder. 

In  spite  of  the  zeal  of  Sir  James,  all  attempts  at  royal 
legislation  in  this  State  were  feeble  and  spasmodic,  except 
just  after  the  siege  of  Savannah.  Yet  with  a  perseverance 
worthy  of  all  praise,  he  still  labored  to  fortify  that  town 
and  hold  Georgia  for  the  King. 

The  Whigs  had  now  become  weak  in  numbers  and  en- 
feebled by  the  fortunes  of  war.  Many  of  them  were  pining 
in  captivity;  others,  contending  with  hunger,  were  trying 
to  make  a  crop  with  which  to  feed  their  families;  others 
still  were  in  different  continental  commands,  doing  battle 
beyond  the  limits  of  Georgia. 

Georgians  were  engaged  in  every  battle  of  any  impor- 
tance that  was  fought  in  South  Carolina.  In  the  battle  of 
Blackstock's  House — where  Sumter  was  attacked  by  the 
British  cavalry  under  Col.  Tarleton — at  the  beginning  of 
the  action  Sumter  received  a  wound  which  compelled  him 
to  retire  from  the  field.  The  command  then  devolved 
upon  Col.  Twiggs,  the  oldest  Georgia  officer  present,  and  to 
him  and  his  corps  of  Georgians  is  due  much  of  the  glory  of 
this  victory. 

From  the  beginning  of  this  war,  our  State  had  kept  Rep- 
resentatives in  the  Continental  Congress,  which  was  com- 

109 


GEORGIA  LAKD  AND  PEOPLE. 

posed  of  delegates  from  all  the  colonies,  who  met  to  con- 
trive ways  for  mutual  assistance  and  defense.  In  Georgia's 
darkest  days,  when  her  paper  money  had  little  value,  she 
spent  five  hundred  thousand  dollars  in  paying  the  expenses 
of  Richard  Howley,  while  a  member  of  this  Congress. 

In  these  gloomy  times,  men  thought  but  little  about  gov- 
ernment ;  nor  was  much  required.  Liberty  and  something 
for  their  families  to  eat  and  wear  were  the  principal  ob- 
jects for  which  patriotic  Georgian's  were  now  striving. 


110 


CHAPTER  XI. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD.     (Continued.) 

The  very  next  year  after  the  siege  of  Savannah,  Charles- 
ton, in  South  Carolina,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  British, 
under  Sir  Henry  Clinton.  Gen.  Lincoln  and  his  whole 
army,  among  whom  was  Gen.  Lachlan  Mcintosh,  became 
prisoners  of  war.  Clinton,  elated  at  his  success,  determined 
to  extend  his  conquests;  he  sent  out  three  detachments  into 
the  interior,  one  of  which,  under  Col.  Browne,  was  to  cap- 
ture Augusta.  He  had  lived  there  before  the  war,  and 
when  hostilities  began  he  expressed  himself  strongly  in 
favor  of  the  arbitrary  measures  of  King  George,  using  his 
utmost  influence  to  inflame  the  minds  of  the  people  against 
the  patriots.  So  the  "Liberty  Boys"  had  tarred  and  feath- 
ered him,  exposing  him  to  public  ridicule  in  a  cart  drawn  by 
three  mules;  then  he  was  driven  from  the  town.  In  a 
short  time  he  voluntarily  declared  that  he  repented  of  his 
past  conduct,  and  swore  that  he  would  risk  his  life  and  for- 
tune for  the  sake  of  Georgia's  liberty.  He  violated  his 
oath,  and  became  one  of  the  bitterest  enemies  of  the  Whigs. 

There  were  so  few  troops  at  Augusta,  that  Col.  Browne 
took  possession  with  but  little  resistance.  This  achieve- 
ment was  rendered  easier  by  the  base  act  of  Gen. 
Andrew  Williamson,  who  was  encamped  near  the  town 
with  three  hundred  militia,  the  most  formidable  force  that 
Georgia  had  for  her  defense  at  any  single  point.     He  told 

111 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

his  officers  that  they  all  had  better  return  home,  as  it  was 
useless  to  resist  the  King  any  longer.  Disbanding  his  com- 
mand, he  deserted  to  the  British,  and  was  rewarded  for  his 
treacherous  conduct  by  a  colonel's  commission  in  the 
King's  service. 

Although  Georgia  was  now  almost  entirely  under  con- 
trol of  the  British,  the  Whigs  did  not  tamely  submit  to  this 
state  of  affairs.  Small  bands  of  cavalry  harassed  the  enemy 
whenever  an  opportunity  was  presented.  Now  they  wert 
burning  the  rice  on  the  Ogeechee  plantation  of  Sir  James 
Wright,  then  thundering  at  the  very  gates  of  Savannah, 
and  again  fighting  the  bands  of  Tories  who  were  scouring 
the  country  in  search  of  plunder. 

In  the  meantime,  Georgia's  best  officers  and  the  ma- 
jority of  her  soldiers,  having  retreated  to  South  Carolina, 
had  taken  part  in  the  important  events  which  were  trans- 
piring in  those  parts  of  that  State  where  the  British  and 
Tories  were  running  riot. 

Col.  Elijah  Clarke,  disappointed  in  all  his  plans  by  the 
desertion  of  Gen.  Williamson,  led  his  small  command  of 
one  hundred  and  forty  men  into  South  Carolina.  They 
were  all  volunteers,  and  each  man  claimed  the  right  to 
think  and  act  for  himself.  So,  not  being  sure  of  his 
authority  over  the  little  band,  he  thought  it  prudent  to  re- 
turn to  Georgia  and  wait  for  a  better  opportunity  to  help 
his  neighbors. 

One  of  his  officers — Col.  John  Jones,  of  Burke  county — 
refused  to  follow  him  in  his  retreat  back  to  Georgia.  He 
persuaded  thirty-five  men  to  unite  with  him,  and  endeavor 
to  penetrate  through  the  forests  to  North  Carolina,  to  join 
the  first  republican  forces  they  could  find.    He  succeeded  in 

112 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

this  plan,  having  a  successful  skirmish  with  the  enemy  on 
the  way.  He  did  good  service  in  the  cause  of  freedom, 
until  he  was  disabled  for  a  time  by  eight  saber  cuts  on  his 
head,  in  the  fight  with  Maj.  Dunlap's  command  in  South 
Carolina. 

To  add  to  the  horrors  of  this  period,  the  smallpox  spread 
over  our  State.  It  was  brought  here  by  the  British  sol- 
diers, and  more  dreaded  by  our  men  than  the  sword  of  the 
enemy.  Civilians  and  the  military  were  alike  superstitious 
about  vaccination,  and  suffered  for  months  with  this  loath- 
some disease  before  experiments  clearly  established  the 
virtue  of  inoculation,  and  at  last  overcame  their  fancied 
objections. 

Col.  Clarke  and  his  men  did  not  long  remain  at  home, 
as  they  were  obliged  to  hide  in  the  woods,  and  depend  upon 
their  friends  for  food.  They  soon  wearied  of  this,  and  re- 
turned to  the  Carolinas.  In  a  battle  near  Musgrove's  mill, 
Col.  Clarke  defeated  the  enemy;  he  was  twice  wounded, 
but  his  stock  buckle  saved  his  life. 

Soon  after  this  affair  he  was  back  in  Georgia,  planning 
to  capture  Augusta  from  the  British.  He  made  his  ar- 
rangements so  secretly  and  suddenly  that  he  reached  the 
town  unobserved,  and  found  Col.  Browne  unprepared  for 
an  attack.  It  was  the  14th  of  September,  1780,  when  Col. 
Clarke,  halting  before  Augusta,  formed  his  command  into 
three  divisions.  He  commanded  the  center,  the  right  wing 
was  under  Col.  McCall,  and  the  left  under  Maj.  Taylor. 

In  the  advance  Maj.  Taylor  came  upon  an  Indian  camp, 
which  he  attacked ;  but  they  at  once  retreated  towards  their 
British  allies,  keeping  up  a  desultory  fire.  He  pressed  for- 
ward as  rapidly  as  possible  to  get  possession  of  a  trading- 

8g  113 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

post,  called  the  White-House,  which  was  a  mile  and  a  half 
from  town.  Capt.  Johnson  was  stationed  there  with  the 
King's  Rangers,  and  the  retreating  Indians  soon  joined 
them. 

Col.  Browne  did  not  know  until  the  attack  on  the  Indian 
camp  that  Col.  Clarke  was  in  his  vicinity;  he  then  ordered 
a  Tory,  Col.  Grierson,  to  hasten  to  the  assistance  of  the  gar- 
rison at  the  White-House,  while,  with  the  main  body  of 
his  troops,  he  advanced  more  slowly  to  the  scene  of  action. 

In  the  meantime,  Clarke  and  McCall  had  taken  the  forts 
by  surprise,  capturing  the  garrisons  and  all  the  presents 
which  were  kept  there  for  the  Indians. 

Col.  Browne  reached  the  White-House  in  advance  of  the 
Whig  army,  and,  under  cover  of  night,  threw  up  some 
works  around  it,  which  strengthened  his  position.  The 
cracks  between  weather-boards  and  ceiling  were  filled  with 
earth  to  make  it  proof  against  musket  balls.  The  windows 
were  closed  and  protected  in  the  same  way,  loop-holes 
being  cut  at  convenient  distances.  Thus  the  defense  was 
made  as  formidable  as  possible  with  the  materials  at  hand. 
Col.  Clarke  tried  to  dislodge  him  by  a  regular  sjege,  but 
failed  on  account  of  having  no  artillery. 

Col.  Browne  had  sent  word  to  Col.  Cruger  to  bring  as- 
sistance as  quickly  as  possible.  While  awaiting  this  rein- 
forcement, he  obstinately  defended  his  post  and  refused  to 
surrender,  though  his  position  was  beset  with  difficulties. 
During  the  fighting  he  was  shot  through  both  thighs;  his 
'wounded  men  were  suffering  for  medical  aid,  and  Col. 
Clarke,  being  between  them  and  the  river,  had  cut  off  their 
water  supply. 


114 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Col.  Browne  had  held  his  position  for  four  days,  when 
Col.  Cruger  appeared  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river. 
This  compelled  Col.  Clarke  to  withdraw  his  forces,  as  any 
further  eifort  at  that  time  would  have  been  useless.  On 
the  morning  of  his  retreat,  he  released  his  captives;  but,  re- 
gardless of  their  obligations  as  prisoners  on  parole,  they  re- 
sumed their  arms  as  soon  as  he  left  the  neighborhood. 

Some  of  Col.  Clarke's  men  were  left  behind,  being  so 
badly  wxnmded  that  they  could  not  be  removed.  Thus, 
Capt.  Asby  and  twenty-eight  others  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  enemy.  This  officer — noted  for  his  bravery  and  hu- 
manity— and  twelve  of  the  wounded  Whigs  were  hanged 
on  the  staircase  of  the  White-House,  so  that  Browne,  while 
lying  there  wounded,  might  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
them  expire.  The  vengeance  of  this  cruel  and  vindictive 
man  against  the  Whigs  could  never  be  satiated;  his  only 
virtue  was  courage. 

Among  the  captured  Whigs  were  two  brothers  named 
Glass,  seventeen  and  fifteen  years  of  age,  respectively. 
When  the  retreat  was  ordered,  the  younger  one  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  leave  his  brother,  who  had  been  shot 
through  the  thigh  and  was  unable  to  be  moved.  This  af- 
fection cost  him  his  life,  for  they  were  both  choked  to 
death  on  a  hastily  constructed  gibbet. 

All  this  was  merciful  compared  with  what  the  other 
prisoners  suffered.  They  were  given  up  to  the  Indians, 
who,  forming  a  circle,  placed  their  prisoners  in  the  center; 
some  they  threw  into  the  great,  roaring  fires,  and  others 
they  slowly  roasted  to  death. 

Maj.  Carter,  of  Taylor's  division,  was  mortally  wounded 
at  the  door  of  the  White-House,  but  escaped  these  horrors 

115 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

through  the  devotion  of  his  comrades.  At  the  risk  of  their 
lives,  they  carried  him  to  the  plantation  of  Mrs.  Bugg,  who 
was  the  devoted  friend  of  the  Whigs,  where,  a  few  days 
afterwards,  he  died. 

Ko  sooner  had  Col.  Clarke  retired  from  Augusta  than 
Col.  Browne  subjected  the  surrounding  country  to  a  rigor- 
ous search.  Republican  sympathizers  were  dragged  from 
their  homes  and  crowded  into  wretched  prisons;  those  sus- 
pected of  belonging  to  Clarke's  command  were  hung,  with- 
out even  the  mockery  of  a  trial;  old  men  were  thrown  in 
jail  for  no  other  reason  than  welcoming  home  their  sons 
and  grandsons,  who  had  long  been  fighting  in  other  States. 

Col.  Jones,  of  Burke  county,  having  returned  to  Geor- 
gia during  this  distressing  time,  to  visit  his  family,  was  sur- 
prised and  wounded  by  the  Tories,  but  escaped  to  a  swamp. 
"While  concealed  there,  waiting  for  his  wound  to  heal,  he 
was  discovered  and  captured.  The  Tories  clamored  for  his 
life,  but  he  was  saved  by  the  British  Captain  Wylly,  who 
kept  him  constantly  guarded. 

When  Col.  Clarke  retired  from  Augusta,  he  retreated 
directlv  to  Little  river  and  there  halted.  His  men,  in 
small  parties,  returned  to  their  homes  for  a  few  days,  to 
take  leave  of  their  families  before  quitting  the  State. 
When  they  met  again  at  the  rendezvous  many  had  brought 
their  wives  and  children  with  them;  they  were  perfectly 
destitute,  and  would  have  starved  had  thev  been  left  at 
their  homes. 

So,  when  Col.  Clarke  was  ready  to  march,  he  found  him- 
self at  the  head  of  three  hundred  men,  with  four  hundred 
women  and  children  in  their  train.  He  felt  obliged  to  find 
some  place  of  safety  for  this  helpless  multitude,  and,  with 

116 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

provisions  for  only  five  days,  he  commenced  a  march  of  two 
hundred  miles  through  a  mountainous  wilderness,  to  avoid 
being  cut  off  by  the  enemy.  Though  they  often  lived  for 
two  days  at  a  time  on  nuts,  the  women  bore  the  hunger  and 
fatigue  without  a  murmur,  all  the  while  cheering  with 
their  smiles  the  drooping  spirits  of  the  men. 

After  many  days,  weary  and  footsore,  they  reached  a 
haven  of  rest  among  the  Blue  Ridge  mountains,  in  the 
northern  part  of  North  Carolina.  The  people  of  that  re- 
gion were  justly  famed  for  their  hospitality,  and  they  re- 
ceived with  a  hearty  welcome  the  poor  refugees,  who  had 
nothing  to  recommend  them  but  their  poverty  and  the 
cause  in  which  they  suffered. 

They  were  supplied  with  clothes,  food  and  shelter.  Nor 
was  this  generosity  momentary;  it  ceased  only  when  there 
was  no  longer  any  demand  for  it.  These  persecuted  wan- 
derers lived  in  that  beautiful  region,  guarded  by  the  rug- 
ged mountains,  until  the  storm  of  war  had  passed,  and  they 
could  safely  return  to  their  Georgia  homes. 

"When  the  soldiers  saw  their  loved  ones  safely  housed, 
they  returned  to  the  borders  of  South  Carolina,  and  there 
held  themselves  in  readiness  for  active  service. 

N  ever  was  the  patriotism  of  any  people  more  sorely  tried 
than  that  of  Georgians  during  this  winter  of  1780.  Af- 
fairs were  at  the  lowest  ebb,  while  the  manhood  of  our  State 
was  largely  withdrawn  beyond  her  boundaries,  doing  battle 
for  the  common  cause. 

Hope  never  entirely  dies  in  the  human  heart.  Among 
the  Georgians,  it  sprang  once  more  into  vigorous  life,  when 
it  was  known  that — at  Gen.  Washington's  suggestion — 
Gen.  Nathaniel  Greene  had  been  given  command  of  the 

117 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Southern  Department,  and  was  then  on  his  way  to  T^orth 
Carolina  with  Continental  troops.  His  mission  was  noth- 
ing less  than  to  drive  the  British  ont  of  the  Carolinas  and 
Georgia.  To  assist  in  this  service,  Gen.  Washington  took 
from  his  army  his  best  cavalry  officer,  Col.  Henry  Lee, 
known  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution  as  "Light-horse  Harry." 

In  the  glorious  battle  of  the  Cowpens,  in  South  Carolina, 
early  in  January,  1781,  the  Georgia  troops  that  were  offi- 
cered by  Maj.  Cunningham,  Capt.  George  Walton,  Capt. 
Hammond  and  Capt.  Joshua  Inman,  were  placed  in  the 
first  line  and  acquitted  themselves  with  great  gallantry. 
Maj.  James  Jackson,  with  his  own  hands,  captured  Maj. 
Mc Arthur,  commanding  officer  of  the  British  infantry,  and 
at  the  risk  of  his  life  attempted  to  seize  and  bear  off  the 
colors  of  the  71st  British  regiment.  The  commanding  of- 
ficer in  this  battle,  the  gallant  Gen.  Morgan,  upon  the  bat- 
tle field  publicly  thanked  him  for  his  daring  deeds. 

]£ot  long  afterwards,  Maj.  Jackson,  acting  under 
authority  conferred  by  Gen.  Greene,  raised  a  legion  for  ser- 
vice in  Georgia,  and  received  his  commission  as  Lieut. 
Colonel.  Lew  officers  have  ever  possessed  such  talent  for 
recruiting.  His  eloquence  on  these  occasions  was  powerful. 
When  he  described  in  burning  words  the  cruelties  of  the 
enemy,  the  perils  and  hardships  of  Georgians,  and  avowed 
his  willingness  to  share  every  danger  with  the  men  who  en- 
listed under  him,  the  effect  upon  the  crowd  was  irresistible. 
Shouts  of  "Liberty  and  Jackson  forever!"  rent  the  air,  and 
offers  of  enlistment  came  from  hundreds  of  lips. 

When  Jackson's  legion  was  formed  and  equipped,  it  pre- 
sented a  singular  appearance.  In  his  own  description  of 
it,  he  said:   "My  dragoons  were  clothed  and  armed  by  them- 

118 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

selves,  except  pistols;  even  their  caps,  boots  and  spurs  they 
brought  with  them.  Their  coats  were  made  of  dressed  deer- 
skins, and  turned  up  with  the  little  blue  cloth  which  I. 
could  procure."  As  the  British  nsed  red  in  their  uniforms, 
the  Whigs  adopted  blue  for  their  color. 

When  Jackson  brought  his  legion  to  Georgia,  their  suf- 
ferings were  often  very  great.  He  wrote :  "My  whole 
corps  were  for  months  without  anything  to  quench  their 
thirst  but  the  common  swamp  water  near  Savannah,  and 
for  forty-eight  hours  together,  without  bread,  rice,  or  any- 
thing like  it." 

When  Gen.  Greene  had  pushed  the  enemy  from  ~NTorth 
Carolina,  he  carried  the  war  into  South  Carolina,  and  then 
Col.  Clarke  obtained  permission  to  return  to  Georgia,  that 
he  might  refresh  his  men  and  recruit  his  command.  This 
is  the  picture  of  the  desolation  which  he  found  in  upper 
Georgia  as  drawn  by  Capt.  McCall,  an  eye-witness:  "When 
these  small  parties  entered  the  settlements  where  thev  had 
formerly  resided,  general  devastation  was  presented  to  their 
view.  Their  aged  fathers  and  youthful  brothers  had  been 
hanged  and  murdered;  their  decrepit  grandfathers  were 
incarcerated  in  prisons  where  most  of  them  had  been  suf- 
fered to  perish  in  filth,  from  famine  or  disease;  their  moth- 
ers, wives,  sisters,  daughters  and  young  children  had  been 
robbed,  insulted  and  abused,  and  were  found  by  them  in 
temporary  huts,  more  resembling  a  savage  camp  than  a 
civilized  habitation.  The  indignant  sigh  burst  from  the 
heart  of  the  war-worn  veteran,  and  the  manly  tear  trickled 
down  his  cheek  as  he  embraced  his  suffering  relations." 

Col.  Browne  and  Col.  Grierson  were  the  men  who  were 
responsible  for  these  cruel  deeds.     Imagine,  if  you  can,  the 

119 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

feeling  towards  them  of  the  Georgians  of  that  day !  It 
was  hard  to  show  mercy  to  a  Tory  who  had  been  active  in 
committing  outrages,  and  the  law  of  retaliation  seemed  a 
necessity. 


120 


CHAPTER  XII. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD.     (Continued.) 

As  the  winter  slipped  away,  the  gloom  which  enveloped 
Georgia  began  to  brighten.  Gen.  Greene  was  regarded  as 
the  great  and  good  genius  of  the  hour,  and  every  one  had 
firm  confidence  in  his  will  and  ability  to  aid  them.  Now, 
the  long-absent  soldiers,  returning  home,  assembled  in 
force  to  fight  once  more  for  their  own  families  and  fire- 
sides. With  promise  of  help  from  Gen.  Greene,  the  Whigs 
formed  their  plans  to  capture  Augusta  and  the  lawless  To- 
ries who  were  the  scourge  of  that  whole  region. 

Col.  Clarke,  having  had  the  smallpox,  wTas  still  suffer- 
ing from  its  effects,  and  was  too  weak  to  take  the  field;  so, 
Col.  Mica j ah  Williamson  was  placed  in  command  over  his 
forces.  On  the  16th  of  April,  1781,  he  led  them  to  Au- 
gusta, and  fortified  his  camp  within  twelve  hundred  yards- 
of  the  British  works. 

Col.  leaker,  with  all  the  South  Georgia  militia  he  could 
collect,  soon  joined  him,  as  did  Capt.  Dun  and  Capt.  Irwin, 
with  the  Burke  conntv  men.  Col.  James  Jackson,  with  his 
legion,  and  Col.  Hammond,  with  his  Carolina  militia,  were 
also  there. 

For  nearly  four  weeks  did  these  determined  men  invest 
Augusta,  guarding  every  approach  to  it,  and  compelling 
the  garrison  to  remain  within  their  defenses.     Never  for  a 

121 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

moment  relaxing  their  vigilance,  tliey  waited  impatiently 
for  tlie  promised  assistance  from  Gen.  Greene,  before 
making  an  assault  upon  the  British  fortifications. 

At  last,  the  militia,  destitute  of  almost  every  necessary  of 
life,  wearied  of  their  hard  service,  and,  giving  up  all  hope 
of  aid,  determined  to  return  to  their  homes.  The  fiery  elo- 
quence of  Col.  Jackson  roused  their  drooping  spirits,  in- 
spired them  with  hope  and  courage,  and  saved  them  from 
tarnishing  the  laurels  they  had  already  won  by  deserting 
their  country  in  a  time  of  such  great  need.  This  militia 
after  Avar  ds  nobly  did  their  part  in  all  the  fights  around  Au- 
gusta. 

Towards  the  middle  of  May,  Col.  Clarke,  bringing  one 
hundred  men,  joined  the  little  army.  The  very  sight  of 
him  inspired  among  the  soldiers  confidence  in  the  final  suc- 
cess of  the  enterprise. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  a  strong  band  of  Tories  collected 
to  reinforce  Col.  Browne  and  compel  the  patriots  to  raise 
the  siege.  Without  waiting  for  them  to  reach  Augusta, 
Col.  Clarke  sent  Capt.  Shelby  and  Capt.  Carr  against  them. 
Encountering  the  Tories  at  Walker's  Bridge,  on  Brier 
creek,  they  succeeded  in  killing  and  wounding  a  number 
of  them,  and  dispersing  the  rest,  returning  in  triumph  to 
the  camp. 

While  this  event  was  happening,  Col.  Clarke  had  sent 
all  his  cavalry  horses  to  Beech  Island,  where  forage  was 
plentiful.  It  was  supposed  that  there  was  no  danger  from 
the  enemy,  so,  only  six  men  were  sent  with  them. 

Col.  Browne,  learning  this  fact,  dispatched  a  party  of 
regulars,  militia  and  Indians,  down  the  river,  in  canoes,  to 
■capture  them.     They  succeeded  so  well  in  this  attempt, 

122 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

that  they  killed  all  six  of  the  guards.  When  Capt.  Shelby 
and  Capt.  Carr  were  near  Mrs.  Bugg's  plantation,  on  their 
return  from  their  adventure,  they  met  this  detachment,  and, 
in  the  fight  which  followed,  they  killed  nearly  half  of  the 
•enemy  and  recovered  all  of  Col.  Clarke's  horses. 

It  was  not  long  after  these  successes  before  the  Whig 
army  was  weakened  by  having  to  send  a  force  to  the  upper 
part  of  the  State,  and  to  South  Carolina,  to  drive  back  the 
Indians  and  Tories  who  were  committing  depredations  upon 
the  frontier.  So  there  was  great  joy  in  the  camp,  when 
Gen.  Greene  sent  Gen.  Pickens  and  Col.  Lee  to  their  aid. 

Col.  Lee  was  not  long  in  camp  before  he  learned  that 
there  had  recently  been  received  at  Fort  Galphin,  near 
Silver  Bluff,  the  annual  royal  presents  for  the  Indians,  con- 
sisting of  powder,  balls,  small  arms,  salt  and  blankets.  Our 
army  needed  all  these  things,  and  he  resolved,  if  possible, 
to  secure  them.  With  the  assistance  of  a  certain  Capt. 
Hudolph,  he  accomplished  this  design,  with  the  loss  of  only 
■one  man;  this  one  was  not  killed,  but  died  from  the  effects 
of  heat.  It  was  a  very  sultry  morning,  and  for  miles  not 
a  drop  of  water  had  been  found. 

Tradition  says,  that  Capt.  Rudolph  was  the  famous  Mar- 
shal JSTey  in  disguise.  It  is  certain  that  there  was  some 
mystery  about  him.  He  was  a  stranger,  and  no  one 
•ever  knew  whence  he  came.  "Light-horse  Harry"  rested 
a  few  hours  after  his  successful  adventure,  and  then 
hastened  to  join  Pickens  and  Clarke  in  the  woods  west  of 
A  ugusta. 

Fort  Cornwallis,  the  British  stronghold,  stood  in  the  cen- 
ter of  the  town  at  this  time,  and  Fort  Grierson  was  half  a 
mile  up  the  river. 

123 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  first  direct  attack  designed  by  the  Americans  was  to 
drive  Col.  Grierson  out  of  the  Fort  that  bore  his  name,  and 
to  intercept  his  command  if  they  attempted  to  retreat  to 
Fort  Cornwallis. 

When  they  appeared  before  his  Fort,  Col.  Grierson  soon 
realized  that  resistance  would  be  useless,  so  he  determined 
to  make  a  break  and  escape  to  the  town.  As  soon  as  the 
gate  was  thrown  open,  the  whole  garrison  made  a  rush  to 
the  river  bank.  It  was  a  dangerous  attempt,  in  which  very 
few  of  them  succeeded.  A  British  major  was  among  the 
killed,  and  Col.  Grierson  among  the  captured.  After 
he  had  surrendered  he  was  shot  by  a  Georgia  rifleman 
whose  aged  father,  while  a  prisoner,  had  been  treated 
with  wanton  cruelty  by  Grierson.  So  hard  and  cruel 
was  Col.  Grierson's  character,  and  so  universally  was 
he  hated,  that,  although  the  republican  commanders 
offered  a  reward  for  the  man  who  committed  this  deed,  no- 
disclosure  was  ever  made;  yet  no  one  doubted  that  every 
soldier  knew  whose  hand  had  pulled  the  trigger  that  sped 
the  avenging  ball. 

When  Col.  Browne  became  convinced  that  the  Whiga 
were  aided  by  skillful  officers,  and  that  they  were  all  bent 
upon  the  capture  of  Augusta,  he  put  forth  all  his  energy 
to  make  his  position  more  secure. 

With  his  usual  malignity,  he  placed  the  venerable  Mr. 
Alexander  and  other  Whig  prisoners  whom  he  had  in  the 
Fort,  where  they  would  be  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  Ameri- 
can rifles.  One  of  the  companies  that  was  closely  invest- 
ing Fort  Cornwallis  was  commanded  by  Capt.  Samuel  Alex- 
ander, whose  father  was  thus  subjected  to  the  chance  of 
death  by   the  hand  of  his  own  son. 

124 


KEVOLUTIONARY  PEKIOD 

This  Fort  was  not  far  from  the  river,  along  whose  banks 
our  men  had  a  safe  route.  So,  it  was  decided  that  some 
military  works  should  be  erected  in  that  quarter,  towards 
the  left  and  rear  of  the  enemy.  The  soldiers  at  once  began 
to  dig  trenches.  The  surrounding  ground  offered  no  ele- 
vation which  would  enable  the  Americans  to  bring  their 
six-pounders  to  bear  upon  the  enemy,  and  a  Mayham  tower 
had  to  be  erected,  upon  which  to  mount  the  cannon. 

On  twTo  successive  nights,  Col.  Browne  vigorously  en- 
deavored to  put  a  stop  to  this  work.  On  the  second  night, 
after  a  long  struggle,  Capt.  Rudolph  drove  him  into  Fort 
Cornwallis,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet. 

In  spite  of  occasional  interruptions,  the  erection  of  the 
tower  progressed  rapidly,  and  the  adjacent  works  were  at 
the  same  time  being  actively  pushed  to  completion.  The 
American  lines  in  that  quarter  were  doubly  manned,  Capt. 
Handy's  Maryland  infantry  supporting  the  militia,  and  a 
company  of  musketry  being  detailed,  whose  special  duty  it 
was  to  defend  the  Mayham  tower. 

Again,  Col.  Browne  made  a  night  attack  upon  them; 
this  being  met  with  a  gallant  reception  from  Capt.  Rudolph, 
he  fell  back  and  assailed  the  American  works  in  the  rear. 
Here  Pickens'  militia  fought  him  bravely,  but  were  over- 
powered by  numbers,  and  had  just  been  forced  out  of  the 
trenches  by  bayonets,  when  Capt.  Handy  rushed  to  the  res- 
cue, and  drove  Col.  Browne  back  into  his  Fort.  On  this 
occasion,  the  loss  on  both  sides  exceeded  all  that  had  pre- 
viously occurred  during  the  siege,  though  several  desperate 
battles  had  been  fought,  in  which  great  military  skill  was 
displayed  by  each  party. 

125 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

At  last,  Col.  Browne,  always  fertile  in  resources,  re- 
solved to  resort  to  stratagem  to  defeat  the  Americans. 
Xear  their  tower  was  an  old,  wooden  house  which  had 
served  them  as  a  cover  when  they  first  began  their  work, 
and  which  they  had  neglected  to  pull  down,  when  it  was 
no  longer  needed.  Col.  Browne  determined  to  burn  it, 
hoping  for  the  tower  to  catch  fire  and  be  consumed. 

A  man,  pretending  to  be  a  deserter  from  the  British, 
asked  an  interview  with  Col.  Lee,  and  these  two  held  a  long 
conversation.  This  spy  was  questioned  upon  many  sub- 
jects, but  gave  ready  and  satisfactory  answers.  He  said 
that,  for  a  suitable  reward,  he  would  direct  the  cannon- 
ading of  the  tower  to  that  part  of  Fort  Cornwallis  where 
all  the  powder  was  deposited.  This  offer  being  considered 
a  desirable  one,  was  accepted  at  once,  and  grog  and  a  good 
supper  given  the  deserter. 

It  was  nearly  midnight  before  "Light-horse  Harry"  got 
to  bed.  He  was  worn  and  weary,  and  knowing  that  the 
next  day  would  be  a  busy  one,  as  his  soldiers  had  almost 
completed  their  work,  he  tried  to  compose  himself  to  rest. 
It  was  in  vain.  He  felt  uneasy;  sleep  fled  from  his  eyelids, 
and  a  presentiment  of  evil  oppressed  him.  His  mind  con- 
tinually dwelt  upon  Col.  Browne's  evil  character,  and  upon 
the  deserter  whom  he  was  trusting.  At  last,  he  arose  and 
gave  orders  that  the  stranger  should  be  taken  from  the 
tower,  where  he  was  stationed,  and  put  in  confinement. 

Xever  was  there  a  more  fortunate  alteration  of  plans, 
for  Col.  Browne  had  sent  this  man  to  the  American  camp 
for  the  express  purpose  of  destroying  the  Mayham  tower. 

Between  Col.  Lee's  quarters  and  Fort  Cornwallis  there 
were  several  houses  that  had  been  deserted  since  the  com- 

126 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

mencement  of  the  siege.  The  next  morning  it  was  found 
that  all  of  them,  except  the  two  nearest  the  Fort,  had  been 
burned  during  the  night.  Onr  soldiers  wondered  why  the 
enemy  had  left  those  standing. 

As  soon  as  the  Mayham  tower  was  finished,  and  the  can- 
non mounted,  the  fire  from  it  was  so  destructive  that  the 
British  soldiers  in  the  Fort  had  to  dig  holes  in  the  earth  for 
protection.  It  was  almost  certain  death,  if  they  exposed 
themselves  during  the  day. 

On  the  3d  of  June,  all  the  preparations  for  an  assault 
upon  Augusta  were  completed,  and  Lee  and  Pickens,  wish- 
ing, if  possible,  to  avoid  further  bloodshed,  summoned  Col. 
Browne  to  surrender.  He  declined,  saying  he  would  de- 
fend his  post  to  the  last  extremity. 

Col.  Lee  then  issued  orders  to  his  army  to  have  every- 
thing ready  for  a  general  assault  the  next  morning  at  nine 
o'clock.  That  night  Pickens  sent  the  best  marksmen  from 
his  militia  to  the  house  that  had  been  left  standing  nearest 
the  Fort,  to  ascertain  how  many  of  them  could  do  effective 
work  from  that  point.  When  their  officer  had  explained 
his  plans,  they  were  withdrawn,  but  ordered  to  station  them- 
selves there  before  daybreak.  Capt.  Handy 's  troops  and 
the  infantry  of  Jackson's  legion  were  to  make  the  main  at- 
tack from  the  river. 

All  the  preparations  for  an  assault  had  been  completed, 
and  every  soldier  held  himself  ready  to  take  his  station, 
when,  about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  American 
army  was  startled  by  a  violent  explosion.  They  soon  dis- 
covered that  it  was  the  house  intended  to  be  occupied  by 
the  riflemen;  this  was  blown  thirty  or  forty  feet  into  the 
air,  its  fragments  falling  all  over  the  field.     This  explained 

127 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

both  why  Col.  Browne  did  not  destroy  it  with  the  others 
and  what  was  meant  by  the  constant  digging  which  had 
lately  employed  his  men.  He  knew  the  besiegers  would 
occupy  the  house  when  they  were  ready  to  make  the  as- 
sault, which  he  rightly  concluded  would  be  the  next  morn- 
ing. Never  doubting  that  the  riflemen  would  spend  the 
night  in  this  house,  he  intended  to  deprive  the  Americans 
of  their  aid,  at  the  same  time  striking  consternation  to  the 
hearts  of  their  comrades,  and  discouraging  the  troops  who 
were  to  make  the  attack.     It  was  his  last  move. 

As  the  American  army,  armed  and  equipped,  awaited 
the  signal  to  begin  the  assault,  their  commander  made  an 
appeal  to  Col.  Browne  on  behalf  of  the  Whigs  who  had 
been  confined  so  long  in  the  Fort,  and  whose  present  situa- 
tion was  so  perilous.  It  is  needless  to  record  that  this  ap- 
peal was  made  in  vain. 

However,  Col.  Browne  fully  realized  his  desperate  situa- 
tion, and  before  the  hour  of  the  attack  made  an  offer  of 
surrender  on  certain  conditions.  A  conference  was  soon 
arranged,  and  after  twenty-four  hours  terms  were  agreed 
upon.  At  eight  o'clock,  on  the  morning  of  the  5th  of 
June,  the  British  garrison  marched  out  of  Fort  Cornwallis, 
surrendering  a  large  amount  of  munitions  of  war,  which 
were  of  great  benefit  to  the  patriots. 

Col.  Browne  expressed  himself  as  highly  gratified  that 
he  had  been  able  to  postpone  his  surrender,  as  the  4th  was 
the  anniversary  of  the  birthday  of  King  George.  So  justly 
odious  was  he,  both  to  Georgians  and  Carolinians,  that  he 
had  to  be  protected  from  the  threatened  violence  of  the 
militia,  by  a  special  guard  under  Gen.  Armstrong.  He 
and  a  few  of  his  officers  who  were  paroled  were  sent  by 

128 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

way  of  the  river  to  the  British  in  Savannah,  as  it  was  not 
considered  safe  for  them  to  travel  through  the  country,  even 
with  a  strong  guard. 

Augusta  was  now  and  for  many  years  afterwards  the 
only  inland  town  of  any  importance  in  Georgia;  and  when 
it  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  patriots,  it  insured  comparative 
safety  to  the  upper  part  of  the  State.  Col.  Jackson  was 
given  command  of  the  town,  because  his  early  exertions 
had  paved  the  way  for  its  capture. 

Col.  Clarke's  wife  was  at  the  siege  of  Augusta,  and  was 
present  when  the  garrison  capitulated.  Many  of  the  pris- 
oners taken  there  and  at  other  places  by  her  gallant  husband 
experienced  her  benevolence  and  hospitality.  She  often 
accompanied  him  in  his  campaigns,  and  felt  many  of  the 
vicissitudes  of  war.  Once,  when  moving  from  a  place  of 
danger,  where  a  fight  was  expected  to  take  place,  she  had 
two  children  on  her  horse  when  it  was  shot  from  under  her ; 
but  they  all  escaped  unharmed.  She  saw  the  glorious  day 
when  Georgia  was  free,  and  lived  to  be  ninety  years  of  age. 

Some  time  before  the  siege,  a  party  of  Tories  had  cap- 
tured Stephen  Heard  in  Wilkes  county,  and  carried  him  in 
irons  to  Augusta,  where  he  was  tried  by  court-martial  for 
being  in  arms  against  the  King.  He  was  found  guilty  and 
sentenced  to  be  hung;  but  for  some  reason  the  execution 
was  delayed. 

The  sad  news  of  the  condemnation  had  quickly  reached 
his  home,  causing  great  distress  among  its  inmates.  Kate 
— a  tall,  strong,  raw-boned,  negro  woman  who  was  much 
beloved  and  trusted  by  the  family — consoled  her  mistress 
with  comforting  words  and  the  assurance  that  she  would 
save  him.     She  forthwith  set  out  to  Augusta,  where  she 

9g  129 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

ingratiated  herself  with  the  British  officers  by  her  fine 
laundry  work  and  respectful  manners.  Bv  some  means  it 
became  known  that  she  belonged  to  Stephen  Heard  and 
was  attached  to  him,  and  the  common  soldiers  delighted  to 
torment  her  by  saying  he  was  going  to  be  shot  for  a  rebel. 
The  first  time  Kate  heard  them  say  this,  she  indignantly 
retorted : 

'""Well,  when  it  happens,  all  of  you  had  better  catch 
some  of  his  blood,  mix  it  with  water  and  drink  it.  You  will 
be  better  men  for  having  some  of  his  blood  in  you.'1 

At  last,  the  faithful  Kate  found  means  to  conceal  her 
master  in  a  quantify  of  soiled  linen,  and  so  convey  him  out 
of  the  i'ort.  He  escaped  from  Augusta  the  day  before  the 
siege  commenced,  and  fought  under  Clarke  and  Jackson. 
Kate  was  offered  her  freedom;  but  she  preferred  her  old 
home  and  old  friends,  and  died  at  an  advanced  age  in  the 
bosom  of  the  family  she  had  so  well  loved  and  served. 

The  capture  of  Augusta  raised  the  spirits  of  the  Whigs 
to  a  high  degree  of  satisfaction;  Sir  James  Wright,  in  Sa- 
vannah, understood  its  significance  so  well  that  he  called 
lustily  for  help.  Lord  Rawdon,  in  South  Carolina,  weak 
as  was  his  command,  parted  with  a  regiment  for  his  support. 
Now,  the  faint-hearted  among  the  Whigs  became  in- 
spired with  fresh  hope  and  courage.  Coming  from  their 
hiding-places  in  the  swamps,  they  joined  the  ranks  of  the 
partisan  leaders,  and  brighter  days  dawned  for  our  much- 
tried  State. 

Once  more  Augusta  became  our  capital,  and  here  the 
Governor  and  Executive  Council  again  took  up  their  abode. 


13a 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD.     (Concluded  ) 

By  the  recent  success  of  the  Republican  arms,  upper 
Georgia  was  now  under  the  control  of  the  Whigs ;  and  with 
the  assistance  of  Col.  Jackson,  Twiggs  turned  his  attention 
to  recovering  the  middle  and  southern  parts  of  the  State. 
This  efficient  officer  had  been  advanced  in  rank  for  bravery 
and  lone;  services,  and  was  now  a  general. 

In  carrying  out  his  part  of  this  plan,  Col.  Jackson 
marched  as  far  as  Ebenezer,  skirmishing  with  the  enemy 
by  the  way;  while  Gen.  Twiggs,  with  the  assistance  of 
Irwin,  Lewis,  Carr,  and  Jones  of  Burke  county,  was  rous- 
ing the  patriotism  of  South  Georgia,  and  increasing  the 
number  of  his  soldiers. 

The  British  had  always  kept  military  posts  at  Great 
Ogeechee  ferry,  and  at  Sunbury,  in  order  to  secure  com- 
munication between  Savannah  and  the  lower  counties. 
Late  in  October,  Col.  Jackson  started  to  surprise  and  cap- 
ture Ogeechee  ferry.  When  not  far  from  it,  he  fell  in 
with  a  British  scouting  party,  captured  it  without  spread- 
ing any  alarm,  and  appeared  at  the  ferry  before  his  presence 
in  the  neighborhood  was  known  to  its  commander,  Capt. 
Johnson.  So  suddenly  did  the  Whigs  fall  upon  the  White- 
House,  which  was  his  principal  defense,  that  he  agreed  to 
surrender.     He  was  just  in  the  act  of  handing  his  sword 

131 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

to  Col.  Jackson,  when  one  of  his  officers  was  killed  by  the 
celebrated  Patrick  Carr.  Inferring  from  this  violent  act 
that  no  quarter  was  to  be  given,  Capt.  Johnson  sprang  upon 
his  horse  and  called  on  his  men  to  sell  their  lives  as  dearly 
as  possible. 

Nerved  to  desperation,  the  British  fought  like  tigers,  and 
defended  the  White-House  so  well  that  Col.  Jackson  was 
forced  to  retreat  with  the  loss  of  several  men.  To  add  to 
his  chagrin,  some  of  his  men,  without  asking  leave,  went  off 
in  search  of  plunder. 

Col.  Campbell,  a  British  officer,  with  part  of  a  cavalry 
regiment,  was  stationed  in  this  vicinity.  Capt.  Johnson 
joined  him,  and  together  they  gave  battle  to  Col.  Jackson. 

This  officer,  placing  his  infantry  in  the  van,  concealed  his 
cavalry  behind  a  hummock.  As  the  enemy's  cavalry 
charged  over  this  small  band  of  foot  soldiers,  he  hurled  his 
dragoons  upon  them,  when  they  broke  and  fled  for  some 
distance.  Finally,  they  rallied  behind  a  fence  and  could 
not  be  dislodged. 

!STow,  Col.  Jackson,  in  his  turn,  was  forced  to  seek  pro- 
tection in  an  adjacent  swamp,  and,  under  cover  of  night, 
to  retire  towards  Ebenezer.  Here  he  was  joined  by  a  small 
reinforcement. 

From  this  time  until  the  cessation  of  hostilities,  he  was 
occupied  in  scouring  the  country  for  Tories,  attacking  tho 
foraging  parties  of  the  enemy,  and  restoring  to  the  Whigs 
their  property.  All  this  part  of  the  State  had  been  so  tram- 
pled upon  and  plundered  by  the  enemy,  that  it  was  often 
difficult  to  obtain  the  barest  necessaries  of  life  for  our 
soldiers. 


132 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

Incited  by  the  British,  the  Creeks  and  Cherokees  were 
again  "on  the  war  path,"  giving  the  "Whigs  much  trouble 
and  anxiety.  While  struggling  with  three  foes,  British, 
Tories  and  Indians,  the  patriots  heard  with  wild  delight  the 
news  of  the  surrender  of  Lord  Cornwallis'  army  to  Gen. 
Washington. 

Scant  justice  has  been  rendered  to  Georgia's  partisan 
leaders  for  their  services  beyond  their  State  limits  during 
this  war.  Elijah  Clarke  and  Stephen  Heard,  battling  in  the 
Carolinas,  had  pushed  Lord  Cornwallis  into  Virginia,  which 
made  his  surrender  a  certainty.  Let  the  memories  of 
Clarke  and  Heard  be  honored  by  every  Georgian !  Two 
fine  counties  in  our  State  perpetuate  their  names. 

The  war  was  now  virtually  at  an  end,  and  the  British  no 
longer  pursued  active  operations,  but  a  desultory  warfare 
was  kept  up  for  some  time  longer  in  Georgia. 

As  soon  as  Gen.  Greene's  success  in  South  Carolina  was 
assured,  he  turned  his  attention  to  the  further  relief  of  our 
State,  sending  Gen.  Anthony  Wayne  for  this  important 
service.  He  was  a  popular  hero  among  the  American  sol- 
diers in  the  northern  army;  and  from  his  rashness  had  ac- 
quired the  soubriquet  of  "Mad  Anthony  Wayne."  His  duty 
in  Georgia  was  to  stand  on  the  defensive,  and,  if  occasion 
offered,  to  attempt  the  capture  of  Savannah  by  a  night  as- 
sault. 

Ever  since  our  metropolis  had  been  in  the  hands  of  the 
British,  it  had  been  a  favorite  resort  for  the  Indians.  It 
was  here  that  their  deputations  were  entertained,  the  royal 
presents  distributed,  and  plans  laid  for  them  to  harass  the 
Whigs.  Now,  their  intercourse  with  the  garrison  was 
greatly  interrupted,  as  Savannah    was    practically  cut  off 

133 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

from  the  rest  of  the  State  by  the  watchfulness  of  the  bands 
of  patriots  stationed  around  it. 

At  this  period  a  very  generous  policy  was  adopted  by 
our  State  towards  the  Tories,  free  pardon  being  granted  to 
all  who  would  lay  down  their  arms — with  the  exception  of 
those  who  had  been  guilty  of  gross  crimes.  It  was  also  ear- 
nestly desired  to  win  over  the  Indians.  Maj.  HaFersham 
was  sent  to  conciliate  those  who  lived  about  Savannahs 
His  mission  was  a  failure,  through  the  disobedience  of  a 
lieutenant,  who,  with  a  party  of  mounted  militia,  attacked 
a  small  band  and  killed  several  of  them. 

Gen.  Alured  Clarke,  who,  at  this  time,  was  the  British 
commander  at  Savannah,  sent  messengers  among  the  most 
important  tribes  of  the  two  Indian  nations,  asking  their 
assistance. 

In  the  meantime,  a  party  of  Creeks  on  their  way  to 
Savannah,  to  trade,  had  been  overtaken  by  Gen.  "Wayne. 
He  treated  them  very  kindly,  explained  to  them  how  little 
power  the  British  now  had  in  Georgia,  and  dismissed  them 
to  their  homes  with  presents.  Many  of  them,  impressed  by 
his  talk,  were  inclined  to  make  peace. 

There  was,  however,  a  chief  among  them  named  Gu-ris- 
ter-sigo,  who,  after  reaching  home,  gathered  around  him 
three  hundred  warriors,  determined  to  go  to  Savannah  in 
response  to  Gen.  Clarke's  request.  So  secret  were  the 
movements  of  this  bold  chief,  that  he  marched  through  the 
whole  length  of  the  State,  unperceived,  and  fell  upon  the 
rear  of  the  American  army  that  was  camped  about  seven 
miles  from  Savannah. 

Gen.  Wayne,  only  thinking  of  one  enemy,  and  that  the 
garrison  in  the  town,  had  not  burdened  his  troops  with  pro- 

134 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

tecting  their  rear.  So,  at  three  o'clock  one  morning,  a  few 
daring  Indians  crept  towards  his  camp,  thinking  it  was  the 
advance  picket-gnard,  and  not  the  main  body  of  troops; 
dashing  upon  the  sentinel,  they  murdered  him  before  he 
could  give  the  alarm.  Then  the  whole  Indian  force  boldly 
advanced. 

The  American  soldiers  rushed  to  arms ,  and  Gen.  Wavne 
sprang  to  his  horse,  thinking  that  the  whole  British  garrison 
from  Savannah  was  in  his  camp.  Ordering  his  men  to 
charge  with  the  bayonet,  he  yelled,  "Death  or  Victory  I" 
His  horse  was  shot  and  fell  under  him,  but  with  sword  in 
hand,  he  advanced  at  the  head  of  a  portion  of  his  infantry. 
Rifles  and  tomahawks  were  of  little  avail  when  opposed  by 
the  bayonet  in  close  quarters,  and  Gu-ris-ter-sigo  soon  lay 
dead  upon  the  ground,  with  his  warriors  flying  in  confusion, 
having  abandoned  one  hundred  and  seventeen  pack-horses,, 
loaded  with  peltry. 

"Not  until  then  did  Gen.  Wayne  discover  that  his 
foes  were  not  from  Savannah;  he  scattered  his  troops  in 
every  direction,  in  pursuit,  but  they  could  capture  only 
twelve  of  the  Indians :  the  remainder  reached  their  distant 
homes  in  safety. 

All  through  the  Revolutionary  war  privateers  and  small 
government  vessels  were  actively  employed  upon  our  sea- 
coast.  Occasionally  they  captured  a  British  vessel  loaded 
with  West  India  produce  or  munitions  of  war.  The  numer- 
ous inlets  along  our  coast  affording  no  great  depth  of  water, 
enabled  our  privateers  to  escape  capture  when  chased  by 
large  armed  vessels.  Our  State  depended  upon  these  small 
ships  for  its  sugar,  salt  and  other  necessary  articles.  Natur- 
ally the  supply  was  uncertain  and  irregular.     At  one  time, 

135 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

salt  sold  for  two  dollars  a  quart,  and  planters  cured  their 
meat  with  ashes  and  red  pepper;  a  hint  obtained  from  the 
Indians. 

Our  State  had  been  so  impoverished  by  the  British  and 
Tories,  that,  at  this  time,  the  Governor  and  his  family  lived 
on  rations  issued  by  the  commissary. 

After  the  surrender  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  the  British  par- 
liament began  to  listen  to  the  voice  of  reason,  and  steps  were 
taken  towards  the  establishment  of  peace.  A  profound 
sensation  was  produced  in  Savannah  when  the  order  was  re- 
ceived to  evacuate  the  town  and  the  whole  province.  Sir 
James  Wright  at  once  opened  negotiations  with  Gov. 
Martin;  and  the  British  merchants,  through  their  represent- 
ative, Maj.  Hale,  had  an  interview  with  Gen.  Wayne. 

The  terms  offered  the  whilom  enemy  were  very  gener- 
ous, and  were  conducted  on  the  part  of  the  State  by  Maj. 
John  Habersham,  a  native  of  the  town,  and  a  gentleman 
whose  character  was  respected  by  friend  and  foe.  Every 
person  who  chose  to  remain  in  Savannah  was  assured  of 
safety  for  his  person  and  property.  Many  British  subjects 
who  resided  there  with  their  families  accepted  the  situation 
and  became  good  citizens  of  the  State.  Those  whose  atro- 
cious conduct  during  the  war  would  have  placed  their  lives 
in  jeopardy  if  they  had  been  tried  by  the  civil  authorities — 
among  whom  was  the  notorious  Col.  Browne — made  their 
preparations  to  leave  Georgia  with  the  British  soldiers  who 
had  encouraged  and  protected  them.  They  despoiled  the 
country  when  they  left,  carrying  with  them  many  negroes, 
and  much  personal  property  which  had  been  plundered 
from  the  Whigs  during  the  long  years  of  war,  and  in  the 
distant  homes  to  which  they  escaped   our  enemies  enjoyed 

their  ill-gotten  gains. 

136 


REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

On  the  11th  day  of  July,  1782,  the  British  army  left 
Savannah.  With  their  departure,  there  lingered  on  Geor- 
gia soil  not  a  single  servant  of  the  King.  So  ended  our  first 
war  for  the  right  of  self-government. 

At  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  this  memorable  day, 
Gen.  Wayne  took  possession  of  the  town;  but  before  he  en- 
tered it,  Col.  James  Jackson  was  honored  with  the  distinc- 
tion of  receiving  the  keys  of  Savannah  from  a  committee 
of  British  officers.  At  the  head  of  his  ever  faithful  cavalry, 
he  had  the  proud  satisfaction  of  being  the  first  American 
officer,  who,  in  actual  command,  had  been  within  the  limits 
of  Savannah  since  the  patriots  were  forcibly  expelled  in 
1778.  He  received  this  handsome  compliment  for  the 
patriotism  and  gallantry  he  had  displayed  on  all  occasions 
during  the  war,  and  for  severe  and  fatiguing  service  as  lead- 
er of  the  army's  vanguard  in  marching  on  Savannah.  The 
patriots  living  there,  who  had  been  so  long  separated  from 
their  friends,  received  our  soldiers  with  tears  of  joy  and 
gratitude. 

Three  weeks  after  the  evacuation  of  Savannah,  Gov.  Mar- 
tin had  taken  up  his  abode  there  and  called  a  meeting  of  the 
Legislature. 

The  thirteen  Colonies — for  this  occasion  uniting  as  one 
government — sent  five  commissioners  to  Paris  to  meet  an 
equal  number  of  British  representatives  and  make  a  treaty. 
A  cessation  of  hostilities  between  the  two  countries  was  pro- 
claimed on  the  19th  of  April,  1783.  In  the  final  treaty, 
Georgia  was  mentioned  by  name,  and  recognized  by  King 
George,  "for  himself,  his  heirs  and  successors,  to  be  a  free, 
sovereign  and  independant  State,"  all  claim  to  its  govern- 
ment and  territory  being  relinquished. 

137 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Thus,  through  much  tribulation,  after  seven  weary  years 
of  strife  and  poverty — during  which  the  firebrand,  the 
sword  and  the  tomahawk  had  been  her  portion — did  Geor- 
gia win  the  prize  for  which  she  had  been  striving :  Liberty. 

Every  true  Georgian  thinks  with  gratitude  and  pride  of 
the  men  who,  with  more  than  Roman  virtue,  endured  the 
cruel  vicissitudes  of  this  war,  and  won  our  independence. 


138 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  SOVEBEIGN  STATE. 
1783—1799. 

At  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  war  Georgia  was  in  a 
miserable  condition.  At  least  one  half  of  the  available 
property  of  her  people  had  been  swept  away;  agriculture 
was  almost  at  a  standstill;  there  was  no  money  to  repair 
losses,  and  the  State  was  full  of  widows  and  orphans;  but, 
there  was  no  repining,  for  this  was  the  price  they  had  will- 
ingly paid  for  liberty.  Then,  too,  her  boundaries  were 
not  well  defined,  either  on  the  north,  east,  or  south,  and 
the  Indians  still  owned  large  tracts  of  land  within  her  limits. 

So,  the  young  State  faced  many  difficult  problems,  but 
right  manfully  did  her  sons  begin  to  lay  the  foundations 
for  future  prosperity,  each  one  cheerfully  sharing  the  bur- 
den of  his  neighbor. 

The  States,  which  had  lately  been  loosely  bound  together 
to  resist  a  common  enemy,  now  determined  to  unite  under 
one  government  for  mutual  protection,  in  order  to  facilitate 
their  relations  with  foreign  countries,  and  for  other  minor 
reasons;  each  one,  however,  retaining  its  separate  sover- 
eignty. 

The  war  had  been  over  for  nearly  five  years  when  Geor- 
gia adopted  the  Federal  constitution,  with  the  guaranty  that 
her  rights  and  property  should  always  be  respected  and  pro- 
tected.    She  was  a  slave-holding  State  when  this  step  was 

139 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

taken,  but  no  objection  was  made,  on  that  account,  to  her 
admittance  into  the  Union,  as  the  sisterhood  of  States  was 
popularly  called. 

At  one  time  all  the  Colonies  owned  slaves.  The  climate, 
soil  and  industrial  interests  of  the  North  were  such,  that 
slave  labor  could  not  be  made  profitable,  so  they  were  sold 
to  the  South,  where,  under  brighter  skies,  they  could  work 
during  the  entire  year.  However,  New  England  mer- 
chants and  New  England  ships  continued  to  carry  on  the 
slave  trade,  bringing  negroes  from  Africa  at  every  oppor- 
tunity. Georgia  prohibited  this  traffic  within  her  boun- 
daries, and  was  the  first  State  to  make  the  prohibition  a  part 
of  her  Constitution. 

The  Confederated  States  began  their  new  government 
under  Gen.  George  Washington  as  first  President.  The 
national  legislature  was  called  Congress.  Each  State,  under 
the  Federal  constitution,  sent  members  to  this  Assembly. 
The  Senators  represented  the  sovereignty  of  the  State,  and 
the  Representatives  the  people. 

Of  all  the  religious  sects  in  our  State  at  this  time,  to  the 
Hebrew  Congregation  in  Savannah,  alone  belongs  the 
honor  of  having  sent  a  congratulatory  letter  to  Gen.  Wash- 
ington when  he  became  President;  which  letter  he  grace- 
fully acknowledged. 

The  first  minister  to  Great  Britain  from  this  young  na- 
tion, the  United  States,  was  John  Adams  of  Massachusetts. 
Gen.  Oglethorpe,  now  ninety-five  years  old,  for  the  love  he 
bore  Georgia,  felt  an  interest  in  the  whole  country,  and  was 
the  first  English  nobleman  to  call  upon  Mr.  Adams  and  pay 
him  the  respect  due  to  his  high  official  position. 


140 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

The  machinery  of  our  State  government  was  now  in  full 
operation;  temples  of  justice  and  religion  were  once  more 
opened  in  the  land,  provision  was  made  for  public  educa- 
tion, and  Georgia  entered  upon  her  career  as  a  sovereign 
State,  and  at  the  same  time  a  member  of  a  Federation  of 
States. 

Our  Legislature,  always  quick  to  appreciate  and  reward 
services  to  Georgia,  had  presented  Col.  Jackson  with  an  ele- 
gant mansion  in  Savannah;  Gen.  Wayne  with  840  acres  of 
land,  and  Gen.  Greene  with  2171  acres.  This  was  all  con- 
fiscated property,  once  owned  by  loyalists.  The  gift  to 
Gen.  Greene  was  an  improved  and  beautiful  plantation, 
fourteen  miles  above  Savannah,  named  Mulberry  Grove. 
Here,  after  the  turmoil  of  war,  he  retired  with  his  family  to 
enjoy  the  delights  of  a  home  which  he  preferred  to  the  one 
he  owned  in  his  native  State,  Rhode  Island.  He  died  in 
1786,  from  sunstroke,  and  was  buried  on  the  estate. 

His  widow  continued  to  reside  at  this  stately  home,  where 
Eli  Whitney  came  as  tutor  to  her  children.  He  often  Heard 
Mrs.  Greene  complain  of  the  tedious  process  of  picking  by 
hand  the  seed  from  cotton.  Sometimes  she  would  play- 
fully entreat  him,  as  he  possessed  some  mechanical  talentr 
to  devise  a  quicker  way  to  accomplish  this  disagreeable  task. 
Thus  stimulated,  he  invented  the  cotton-gin,  a  machine 
which  has  immensely  increased  the  cotton  industry  of  the 
world. 

For  several  years  after  the  war  was  over,  the  Creeks  and 
Cherokees  continued  to  make  frequent  forays  into  our  fron- 
tier settlements,  causing  much  alarm  and  trouble.  The 
Creeks  overran  the  whole  country,  from  the  Altamaha  river 
to  the  St.  Mary's,  and  the  inhabitants  had  to  flee  from  the 

mainland  to  the  islands. 

141 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

In  the  many  skirmishes  which  took  place,  the  Indians 
were  generally  worsted,  but  they  committed  great  depreda- 
tions, and  the  war-worn  veterans  of  the  Revolution  could 
not  yet  lay  aside  their  muskets.  At  length,  some  of  the 
influential  Chiefs  were  persuaded  to  visit  New  York,  where 
President  Washington  had  a  conference  with  them,  at 
which  they  were  induced  to  make  a  treaty.  So  the  Geor- 
gians and  their  Indian  neighbors  buried  the  hatchet  and 
smoked  together  the  calumet  of  peace. 

Although  our  State  labored  under  peculiar  difficulties 
for  a  considerable  period  after  independence  was  obtained, 
our  forefathers  were  not  unmindful  of  the  great  subject  of 
education.  In  Georgia's  first  Constitution,  adopted  a  few 
months  after  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  it  was  de- 
clared that,  aSchools  shall  be  erected  in  each  county  and 
supported  at  the  general  expense  of  the  State."  Our  ^Uni- 
versity, located  at  Athens,  is  the  oldest  in  the  United  States, 
south  of  Virginia.  The  charter  was  granted  in  1785,  the 
preamble  to  which  will  ever  stand  a  monument  to  the  wis- 
dom and  patriotism  of  the  Legislature  that  granted  it.  The 
college  was  endowed  with  40,000  acres  of  land,  which,  for 
a  long  time,  was  unsalable.  The  first  commencement  day 
of  the  Georgia  University  was  Thursday,  May  31st,  1804, 
and  the  number  of  graduates  that  year  was  nine.  The  ex- 
ercises were  held  under  an  arbor  erected  on  the  campus. 
This  piece  of  ground,  the  gift  of  Gov.  Milledge,  contains 
forty-four  acres,  and,  by  restriction  of  the  Legislature,  can 
never  be  diminished.  As  high  as  Milledge,  Jackson  and 
Baldwin  stand  for  their  political  services  to  the  State,  their 
zeal  and  labor  in  behalf  of  the  University  add  still  more  to 
their  fame. 

142 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Savannah  had  been  the  capital  of  Georgia  from  its  first 
settlement;  but  in  the  year  1786  the  seat  of  government 
was  moved  to  Louisville,  in  Jefferson  countv,  because  that 
town  was  more  centrally  located;  it  at  once  became  a  place 
of  importance. 

A  memorable  event  in  the  annals  of  our  }roung  State, 
was  the  visit  of  the  first  President.  Entering:  Georgia 
through  South  Carolina,  he  embarked,  with  his  suite,  at 
Purrysburg  and  was  rowed  down  the  river,  directly  to 
Savannah,  by  nine  American  captains.  They  were  dressed 
in  silk  jackets  of  light  blue,  black  satin  breeches,  white  silk 
stockings,  and  round  hats  with  black  ribbons,  bearing  in 
letters  of  gold  the  words :     "Long  live  the  President." 

He  was  welcomed  by  a  great  crowd,  with  joyful  shouts 
and  salutes  from  the  Chatham  artillery.  He  was  the  guest 
of  Savannah,  and  was  escorted  by  a  procession  of  military 
and  citizens  to  the  house  prepared  for  his  entertainment. 

At  night  the  town  was  illuminated,  and  there  was  a  suc- 
cession of  dinners  and  balls  during  his  stay.  The  festivi- 
ties ended  with  a 'grand  open  air  banquet,  under  a  beautiful 
arbor  supported  by  three  rows  of  pillars  which  were  entirely 
covered  with  laurel  and  bay  leaves.  The  situation  com- 
manded a  fine  view  of  the  town  and  of  the  shipping  in  the 
harbor,  with  an  extensive  prospect  of  the  river  and  the  rice 
lands  both  above  and  below  the  town.  A  May  sun  lent 
color  to  this  glorious  scene;  but  the  principal  charm  of  the 
structure  and  its  situation  was,  that  it  afforded  this  great 
mass  of  people  a  distinct  view  of  the  man  whom  they  all  de- 
lighted to  honor. 

Two  hundred  citizens  and  strangers  dined  under  this 
arbor,  and  enjoyed  "a  degree  of  convivial  and  harmonious 

1^3 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

mirth  rarely  experienced."  The  artillery  company  which 
had  taken  so  conspicuous  a  part  in  the  festivities,  dined 
under  another  arbor  erected  at  a  short  distance.  Thev  won 
great  applause  for  the  dexterity  displayed  in  firing  their 
guns  as  each  toast  was  given.  Each  salute  was  answered 
by  the  guns  at  Fort  "Wayne  and  those  on  a  beautifully  decor- 
ated ship  which  was  moored  opposite  the  arbor. 

Washington  was  deeply  interested  in  examining  the  Brit- 
ish defenses  around  Savannah  and  hearing  from  eye-wit- 
nesses an  account  of  the  siege.  When  his  visit  was  over 
and  he  started  for  Augusta,  he  was  escorted  by  a  detach- 
ment of  Augusta  dragoons  under  Maj.  Ambrose  Gordon, 
and  attended  beyond  the  limits  of  Savannah  by  a  number 
of  its  prominent  citizens. 

At  Spring  Hill,  of  mournful  and  bloody  memory,  he  was- 
received  by  Col.  Jackson,  with  the  artillery  and  light  in- 
fantry companies.  These  were  drawn  up  to  salute  him 
with  discharges  from  their  field  pieces,  and  with  thirteen 
volleys  of  platoons — one  for  each  State. 

Amidst  all  this  gaiety  and  homage  Washington  remem- 
bered the  widow  of  Gen.  Greene.  With  a  courtesy  inhe- 
rent in  his  nature,  he  turned  aside  to  pay  his  respects  to  her 
at  Mulberrv  Grove. 

Mi 

WThen  the  President  was  within  five  miles  of  Augusta, 
he  was  met  by  Edward  Telfair,  the  Governor,  accompanied 
by  Twiggs,  Walton,  and  other  prominent  men  at  the  head 
of  a  procession.  Washington  alighted  from  his  coach  to 
receive  them,  and  rode  the  remaining  distance  on  horse- 
back, with  this  large  company  as  an  escort.  The  Governor 
concluded  his  address  of  welcome  with  these  words :  "You 
have  immortalized  your  name  throughout  the  nations  of  the 

144 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

world,  and  created  an  unbounded  confidence  in  your  vir- 
tue, with  the  strongest  attachment  to  your  person  and  f am- 
ilv,  in  the  minds  of  American  citizens." 

He  was  brilliantly  entertained  near  the  town  at  Gov. 
Telfair's  private  residence  called  "The  Grove." 

Arrived  at  Augusta,  the  President  was  received  with  en- 
thusiasm, and  there  were  military  displays,  dinners  and 
balls  in  his  honor.  The  citizens  gave  an  elegant  banquet, 
which  was  served  in  the  court-house.  In  the  evening  there 
wab  a  ball  at  the  academy  which  was  attended  by  the  largest 
number  of  ladies  ever  seen  in  Augusta  up  to  that  time. 

The  next  morning  Washington  attended  an  examination 
of  students  at  the  academy,  and  was  highly  pleased  with 
their  proficiency.  He  asked  for  a  list  of  the  young  orators 
of  the  occasion,  and  upon  his  return  home  sent  each  of 
them  a  book.  One  of  these  boys,  Augustus  Clayton,  was 
a  member  of  the  first  class  that  graduated  at  the  University, 
and  became  a  prominent  man.  His  book  from  Pres.  Wash- 
ington was  a  copy  of  "Cresar's  Commentaries." 

The  President  was  escorted  out  of  Georgia  with  the  same 
honor  and  military  display  with  which  he  had  been  wel- 
comed, leaving  many  pleasant  memories  behind  him.  Soon 
after  he  left  our  State,  he  sent  a  gift  of  two  six-pounder 
bronze  cannon  to  the  Chatham  Artillery.  Upon  one  of 
them  is  inscribed  the  words :  "Surrendered  by  the  capitu- 
lation of  York  Town,  October  nineteenth,  1781,"  together 
with  the  motto  and  crown  of  Great  Britain.  These  cannon, 
in  honor  of  the  giver,  were  called  "The  Washington  Guns," 
and  are  still  the  pride  of  this  company,  now  the  oldest  mili- 
tary organization  in  our  State. 

lOg  145 


CHAPTER  XV. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued). 
1783—1799. 

Only  a  few  years  after  these  pleasant  events,  Georgia  be- 
came a  prey  to  the  wildest  excitement  over  what  was  called 
the  Yazoo  Fraud.  This  was  the  name  popularly  applied 
to  the  sale  of  a  large  part  of  the  State's  western  territory, 
which  then  extended  to  the  Mississippi  river. 

A  few  men  of  wealth  and  family  influence  saw  an  oppor- 
tunity to  obtain  immense  tracts  of  land  for  a  small  sum  of 
money.  They  employed  active  and  cunning  agents  to  in- 
terest members  of  the  Legislature  in  their  scheme  and  thus 
present  it  in  an  attractive  light  to  the  people.  They  suc- 
ceeded so  well,  that  the  fire  of  speculation  soon  kindled  into 
a  blaze.  Judges,  congressmen,  generals,  and  many  promi- 
nent men  in  Georgia  and  other  States  were  induced  to  aid 
them.  Col.  Jackson  was  at  this  time  United  States  senator 
from  Georgia.  He  was  told  by  an  eminent  judge  that  he 
might  have  any  number  of  acres — even  to  half  a  million — 
if  he  would  lend  his  influence  to  the  scheme.  Jackson  re- 
plied that  he  had  fought  for  Georgia;  the  land  was  hers; 
and  if  they  ever  succeeded  in  gaining  their  ends,  he,  for  one, 
would  consider  the  sale  illegal. 

The  conspirators  resorted  to  every  expedient  to  gull  the 
public  and  keep  honest  men  from  being  elected  to  the  Legis- 

146 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

lature,  and  they  partially  succeeded  in  their  efforts.  When 
the  Legislature  met,  many  of  the  members  belonged  to  the 
speculators,  many  others  were  bribed,  and  the  act  was  easily 
passed.  John  Rutherford,  of  Washington  county,  and  five 
other  legislators  raised  their  voices  in  protest,  and  voted 
against  it;  but  the  bill  was  signed  by  Gov.  Matthews,  then 
serving  his  second  term  as  chief  magistrate,  and  the  sale  of 
this  land  began. 

Our  Governor  was  a  very  odd  character.  He  had  fought 
through  the  Revolutionary  war,  winning  high  reputation, 
both  in  his  native  Virginia  and  in  Georgia.  Shortly  after 
peace  was  declared  he  moved  to  our  State  and  settled  the 
famous  Goose  Pond  tract  of  land  on  Broad  river,  at  once 
becoming  a  leading  man. 

He  had  been  inured  to  dangers  from  his  youth,  first  fight- 
ing the  Indians,  then  the  British;  so,  he  had  found  but  little 
time  in  his  stirring  life  for  attending  school.  While  he 
was  our  Governor  he  dictated  his  messages  to  his  Secretary, 
and  then  sent  them  to  Mr.  Francis  Simmons,  an  Irish 
schoolmaster,  "to  have  the  grammar  corrected."  He  com- 
menced the  word  Congress  with  a  K,  and  spelt  coffee 
Jcauphy.  He  always  spoke  of  his  military  services  as  unsur- 
passed except  by  Gen.  Washington,  and  would  never  admit 
that  any  other  man  was  his  superior. 

His  ordinary  dress  was  a  three-cornered,  cocked  hat,  fair- 
top  boots,  and  a  full-ruffled  shirt;  occasionally  a  long  sword 
was  worn  by  his  side. 

While  John  Adams  was  President,  he  recommended 
Matthews  to  the  Senate,  for  Governor  of  the  Mississippi  Ter- 
ritory, but  withdrew  his  name  when  he  found  that  there 
was  great  opposition   to   his   appointment   because  he  had 

147 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

signed  the  Yazoo  Act.  Learning  these  particulars,  Mat- 
thews at  once  set  out  on  horseback  for  Philadelphia  to  chas- 
tise the  President.  When  he  reached  that  cit(y  he  went 
directly  to  Mr.  Adams'  house,  hitched  his  horse,  and  gave  a 
thundering  knock  at  the  door.  His  three-cornered  hat  was 
on  his  head,  and  his  revolutionary  sword  by  his  side.  When 
the  servant  appeared,  he  asked  to  see  the  President.  He 
was  told  that  the  President  was  engaged,  to  which  he  re- 
plied :  "I  presume  it  is  your  business  to  carry  messages  to 
the  President.  Now,  if  you  do  not  immediately  inform 
him  that  a  gentleman  wishes  to  speak  to  him  your  head 
will  answer  the  consequences."  This  obtained  for  him  a 
speedy  admittance. 

When  he  entered  the  room  where  the  President  was 
seated,  he  said :  "I  presume  you  are  Mr.  Adams,  President 
of  the  United  States.'7 

The  President  bowed,  and  he  continued :  "My  name  is- 
Matthews,  sometimes  called  Gov.  Matthews;  well  known, 
however,  at  the  battle  of  Germantown  as  Col.  Matthews 
of  the  Virginia  line.  jSTow,  sir,  I  understand  that  you  nom- 
inated me  in  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  to  be  governor 
of  the  Mississippi  Territory,  and  that  afterwards  you  took 
back  the  nomination.  Sir,  if  you  had  known  me,  you 
would  not  have  taken  the  nomination  back.  If  you  did  not 
know  me,  you  should  not  have  nominated  me  to  so  impor- 
tant an  office.  Now,  sir,  unless  you  can  satisfy  me,  your 
station  of  President  of  these  United  States  shall  not  screen 
you  from  my  vengeance." 

Mr.  Adams,  with  right  good  will,  set  about  satisfying 
him,  which  was  the  more  quickly  accomplished  as  he  found 
Matthews  to  be,  like  himself,  a  Federalist  in  politics.     He 

148 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 


promised  to  appoint  his  son  Supervisor  of  the  public  reve- 
nue in  Georgia,  at  which  Gov.  Matthews  expressed  himself 
as  highly  gratified,  saying :  "My  son  John  is  a  man  about 
my  inches,  with  the  advantage  of  a  liberal  education,  and 
for  his  integrity  I  pledge  my  head." 

During  the  administration  of  Gov.  Matthews  there  was 
often  much  trouble  with  the  Indians ;  and  his  resolute  spirit 
contributed  in  no  small  degree  to  controlling  their  violence. 

When  the  disgraceful  transactions  connected  with  pass- 
ing the  Yazoo  Act  were  whispered  around  and  the  particu- 
lars partly  divulged,  Georgia  was  a  perilous  place  of  resi- 
dence for  all  known  to  be  connected  therewith.  Popular 
indignation  ran  so  high  that  a  member  of  the  State  Senate 
fled  to  South  Carolina  to  avoid  being  tied  to  a  tree  and 
flogged;  but  he  was  followed  and  killed  by  some  of  his 
constituents.  All  the  suspected  legislators  kept  in  hiding, 
not  daring  to  appear  in  public. 

Jackson's  opposition  to  this  gigantic  speculation  was  well 
known.  He  spoke  of  it  in  Congress  as  "a  conspiracy  of  the 
darkest  character,  and  deliberate  villainy";  so  his  indignant 
State  now  called  him  to  her  aid.  He  resigned  his  seat  in 
Congress,  became  a  candidate  for  the  Legislature,  and  the 
leader  of  the  people  in  their  determination  to  overturn  the 
whole  business.  Other  patriots  stepped  forward  to  his  as- 
sistance, and  addressed  the  people  on  the  impolicy  and  ille- 
gality of  the  sale. 

In  almost  every  county,  anti- Yazoo  men  were  elected. 

\Vhen  the  Legislature  met  in  Louisville,  their  first  work 

was  to  attack  this  fraud.     Petition  upon  petition  poured  in 

from  every  quarter,  praying  them  to  annul  the  abominable 


149 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

law,  and  proclaim  to  the  world  their  abhorrence  of  the  act 
which  had  bartered  away  their  estate. 

So  all  the  acts  authorizing  the  sale  were  repealed,  and 
the  purchase  money  ordered  to  be  returned.  Jared  Irwin, 
as  Governor,  had  the  honor  of  signing  the  act  rescinding 
the  Yazoo  law. 

It  was  considered  right  for  the  records  and  documents 
pertaining  to  the  sale  to  be  destroyed,  that  no  monument  of 
its  wickedness  should  remain.  So,  in  the  presence  of  the 
Governor  and  both  branches  of  the  Legislature,  with  a  large 
assembly  of  citizens  looking  on,  a  fire  was  kindled  in  the 
public  square  by  the  use  of  a  lens,  and  the  records  and  docu- 
ments were  burned,  "with  a  consuming  fire  from  heaven," 
to  use  the  words  of  one  who  witnessed  the  dramatic  scene. 
As  the  papers  were  committed  to  the  flames  by  the  messen- 
ger of  the  Legislature,  he  cried  in  a  loud  and  decisive  voice  : 

'''God  save  the  State,  and  long  preserve  her  rights,  and 
may  every  attempt  to  injure  them  perish,  as  these  iviched 
and  corrupt  acts  now  do." 

The  men  who  had  labored  for  this  happy  event  were  both 
from  the  seaboard  and  the  up-country,  many  of  them  vet- 
erans of  the  Revolution.  Some  of  them  had  been  members 
of  the  corrupted  Legislature,  but  they  had  resisted  with 
scorn  both  persecutions  and  threats,  and  now  reaped  their 
reward  in  the  grateful  honor  with  which  their  fellow-citi- 
zens regarded  them. 

Col.  Benjamin  Taliaferro,  a  Virginian,  but,  after  the  war 
ended,  a  citizen  of  Georgia,  was  one  of  the  purest  men  who 
ever  lived.  He  was  tall  and  handsome,  and  a  man  of  fine 
judgment.  The  Legislature  paid  to  his  integrity  the  singu- 
larly high  compliment  of  electing  him  a  judge  of  the  supe- 

150 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

rior  Court,  although  he  had  never  read  fifty  pages  of  law. 
The  members  of  the  bar  who  had  the  necessary  learning,  or 
were  willing  to  accept  the  office,  had  been  more  or  less  con- 
cerned in  the  Yazoo  fraud,  and  were  therefore  ineligible. 
Col.  Taliaferro  had  often  been  a  member  of  the  Legislature, 
and  had  served  as  President  of  the  Senate. 

The  land  jobbers  tried  in  many  mean  and  secret  ways 
to  drive  the  new  judge  from  the  Bench.  Failing  in  these 
efforts,  they  finally  agreed  that  one  of  them,  upon  some 
frivolous  pretence,  should  challenge  him  to  a  duel,  suppos- 
ing that,  as  he  had  been  a  prominent  officer  in  the  army,  his 
military  opinions  would  compel  him  to  fight,  and  fie  would 
resign  his  judgeship.  They  were  mistaken.  He  accepted 
the  challenge,  but  did  not  resign  his  position. 

Then  they  resorted  to  a  novel  expedient  to  .prevent  the 
keeping  of  his  appointment.  His  romantic  attachment  to 
his  wife  was  well  known,  being  the  result  of  a  very  inter- 
esting love  tale.  So,  a  great  display  was  made  of  preparing 
for  the  duel  by  practising  within  sight  and  hearing  of  pretty 
Martha  Meriwether,  with  the  intention  of  so  frightening 
her  as  to  make  it  impossible  for  her  husband  to  meet  his 
challenger.  They  were  again  mistaken  in  their  calcula- 
tions. While  they  were  practising  at  a  mark,  Mrs.  Talia- 
ferro was  helping  the  judge  to  put  in  order  the  cavalry  pis- 
tols which  he  had  used  when  he  fought  in  G<  orgia  and  Caro- 
lina with  "Light-horse  Harry." 

When  he  met  his  opponent,  the  pistol  which  had  been 
oiled  by  his  devoted  wife,  sent  its  ball  so  near  to  the  specu- 
lator's heart,  that  he  declined  exchanging  a  second  shot. 
After  this,  Judge  Taliaferro's  enemies  ceased  to  annoy  him. 
Georgia  never  had  on  the  Bench  a  man  who  gave  greater 

151 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

satisfaction.  Later  on  he  became  a  congressman.  He  is 
the  only  man  who  ever  declined  to  accept,  when  nominated 
as  Governor  of  Georgia.  A  county  in  our  State  is  named 
for  him. 

The  Revolutionary  war  had  left  many  Virginians  penni- 
less and  restless  in  spirit.  How  to  improve  their  condition 
was  a  grave  question.  In  this  crisis,  Georgia  held  out  most 
seductive  offers  of  land,  which  could  be  obtained  without 
any  cost  except  the  expense  of  surveying.  A  large  num- 
ber of  emigrants,  chiefly  from  Virginia,  Xorth  Carolina, 
and  South  Carolina,  availed  themselves  of  this  opportunity 
to  procure  valuable  homes.  Most  of  them  were  poor,  but 
of  good  lineage;  and  where  indigence  wras  so  general,  pov- 
erty brought  no  sense  of  shame.  Intellect,  energy  and  no- 
ble virtues  alone  placed  a  man  above  his  fellows. 

The  work  of  clearing  and  cultivating  the  land  wTas  done 
under  care  of  sentinels  and  scouts,  whose  duty  it  wTas  to 
warn  the  laborers  of  any  hostile  Indians  lurking  in  their 
vicinity.  Every  precaution  was  taken  against  these  dusky 
foes,  but  the  silent,  unerring  arrow  often  found  its  way  to 
the  heart  of  a  sentinel,  and  then  the  men  at  work  would  be 
surprised  and  shot  down  with  muskets. 

These  pioneers  of  middle  and  upper  Georgia  lived  at  first 

in  log  houses,  wdiich  wrere  built  by  the  aid  of  neighbors. 

Any  man  would  have  considered  it  an  insult,  had  money  been 

offered  him  for  this  friendly  service.     When  the  trees  were 

felled  and  cut  into  the  right  lengths  for  building  purposes, 

the  whole  neighborhood  was  asked  to  help  in  what  was 

called  a  log-rolling,  and  the  skeleton  of  a  simple  log  cottage 

was  soon  erected.     A  good  dinner  was  always  provided  for 

the  occasion,  and,  when  the  day's  work  was  done,  the  young 

people  had  a  frolic  at  night. 

152 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

As  soon  after  the  Revolutionary  war  as  was  practicable,  a 
proposal  had  been  made  in  the  Methodist  Conference  of 
Virginia  for  preachers  to  volunteer  their  services  in  Geor- 
gia. Of  those  who  offered,  two  were  accepted — Thomas 
Humphries  and  John  Major.  The  latter,  on  account  of 
his  plaintive  style  of  preaching,  wras  called  the  "Weeping 
Prophet."  He  founded  the  first  Methodist  church  in  Geor- 
gia. Among  its  early  ministers,  the  most  noted  was  the 
Rev.  Hope  Hull,  who  made  an  impression  that  will  remain 
for  generations  to  come.  The  Episcopal  and  Presbyterian 
churches  were  coeval  with  the  settlement  of  the  colony. 

As  this  period  drew  to  a  close  Georgia  adopted,  in  1798, 
her  third  Constitution.  This  was  made  necessary  by  her 
having  joined  the  Federal  Union;  and,  with  some  amend- 
ments, it  was  continued  in  force  until  1861. 

.Frequent  conflicts  with  the  Indians  kept  alive  in  Geor- 
gia a  warlike  spirit,  and  personal  courage  was  considered  a 
man's  greatest  virtue.  Without  it  no  public  man  could 
keep  the  respect  of  the  people.  At  this  time  Gen.  Elijah 
Clarke  and  his  son  John,  afterwards  Governor,  wrere  the 
leaders  of  public  opinion  in  upper  Georgia,  as  Col.  James 
Jackson  wTas  in  Southern  Georgia.  Newspapers  were  so 
few  that  they  could  not  form  public  opinion,  as  they  now 
do.  The  masses  received  their  political  education  from  the 
stump  speeches  of  public  men,  and  oratory  was  a  gift  much 
cultivated  and  honored. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that,  at  this  time,  the  Cherokees 
still  owned  northwestern  Georgia,  and  the  Creeks  a  large 
territory  in  their  portion  of  the  State. 

The  inhabitants  of  upper  Georgia,  purely  an  agricultural 
people,  lived  with  republican  simplicity.      All  their  provi- 

153 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

sions  were  raised  at  home,  except  sugar  and  coffee,  of  which 
they  bought  a  small  supply.  A  cotton  patch  furnished 
clothing  for  the  household.  In  each  neighborhood  there 
were  religious  services  every  Sunday,  which  afforded  their 
best  opportunity  for  social  intercourse.  Court  was  held 
twice  a  year  at  each  village  county-seat,  and  was  attended 
by  every  man  who  could  spare  the  time. 

These  homespun-clad  people  were  industrious  and  God- 
fearing. W.  H.  Sparks  justly  says :  "Perhaps,  in  no  coun- 
try or  community  was  the  maxim  of  good  old  Solomon  more 
universally  practised  upon  than  in  this  part  of  Georgia,  fifty 
years  ago.  Filial  obedience  and  deference  to  age  was  the 
first  lesson.  'Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother  that  thy 
days  may  be  long  in  the  land/  was  familiar  to  the  ears  of 
the  children  before  they  could  lisp  their  a  b  c's.  Under  the 
training  of  such  parents,  whose  chief  characteristic  was  a 
stern  honesty,  grew  up  the  remarkable  men  who  have  shed 
such  lustre  upon  the  State  of  Georgia." 


The  towns  settled  during  this  period  were  Athens,  Elber- 
ton,  Sparta,  Warrenton,  Greenesborough  and  Washington. 
The  latter  was  the  first  town  in  the  United  States  named  for 
George  Washington. 


l'A 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1800—1810. 

Georgia's  illustrious  son,  James  Jackson,  had  held  almost 
every  important  office  in  the  State,  and  was  a  member  of 
the  Convention  that  framed  the  third  Constitution,  of 
which  he  wrote  the  greater  part.  When  this  decade  opened 
he  had  been  Governor  for  a  year. 

In  1801  Jackson  was  sent  to  the  United  States  Senate, 
and  Josiah  Tattnall  was  elected  Governor.  He  was  the  son 
of  Col.  Tattnall,  and  was  born  near  Savannah,  at  Bonaven- 
ture  the  beautiful  home  of  his  grandfather,  Col.  Mulryne. 
Col.  Tattnall  was  an  officer  in  the  British  colonial  service, 
and  his  military  character  was  high.  He  was  opposed  to 
the  position  that  Georgia  took  against  Great  Britain,  but 
loved  her  as  his  adopted  country,  and  would  not  take  up 
arms  against  her.  As,  at  that  time,  no  neutrals  were  toler- 
ated, he  had  to  leave  our  State,  and  returned  to  England 
with  his  family. 

His  son  Josiah,  then  only  eleven  years  old,  was  put  at 
Eton,  one  of  the  great  schools  of  England.  Everything 
possible  was  done  to  wean  his  heart  from  his  native  Geor- 
gia, but  without  success.  When  he  was  eighteen  years  of 
age,  having,  unknown  to  his  family,  procured  a  little  money 
from  his  godfather,  he  left  England  and  found  his  way 
back  to  the  land  he  loved  so  well.     The  war  was  about  clos- 

155 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

ing,  as  he  joined  Gen.  "Wayne  at  Ebenezer.  "When  Savan- 
nah was  evacuated  by  the  British,  he  was  placed  in  office, 
and  continued,  during  life,  to  hold  positions  of  trust. 

He  was  a  member  of  the  Legislature  that  rescinded  the 
1  azoo  Act.  Being  a  determined  foe  of  that  disgraceful 
speculation,  he  was  the  leader  against  it  In  the  Senate,  as 
was  Jackson  in  the  Lower  House.  So  convinced  was  this 
Legislature  of  his  ardent  devotion  to  the  interests  of  his 
State,  that  they  elected  him  United  States  Senator  to  serve 
out  Jackson's  term.  It  was  believed  that  the  speculators, 
having  been  defeated  in  Georgia,  would  renew  in  Congress 
the  war  against  her  rights,  and  Tattnall's  talents  and  influ- 
ence would  be  needed  to  defend  them. 

When  he  was  elected  Governor  he  was  one  of  the  most 
popular  men  in  the  State.  To  show  their  hia*h  apprecia- 
tion of  the  purity  of  his  character,  and  for  his  great  public 
services,  the  Legislature  took  from  the  confiscation  act  the 
name  of  his  father,  and  restored  to  him  all  the  rights  of 
citizenship.  Gov.  Tattnall  had  the  inexpressible  pleasure 
of  signing  the  act  acquitting  his  father — the  only  act  ever 
approved  by  a  governor  of  Georgia  with  words  of  comment 
before  his  signature.  It  was  an  expression  of  gratitude  to 
his  State  for  the  consideration  shown  his  father.  A  three- 
fold honor  was  conferred  upon  Gov.  Tattnall  at  this  time; 
he  was  inaugurated  chief  magistrate  of  his  State,  was  made 
a  brigadier-general,  and  a  new  county  was  laid  off  and 
given  his  name.  Thus  did  Georgia  delight  to  show  appre- 
ciation for  her  devoted  son ! 

One  of  the  most  striking  evidences  of  harmony  between 
the  sisterhood  of  States  was  the  ceding  of  their  western 
lands  to  the  Federal  Government.     In  this  surrender  of 

156 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

territory,  Georgia,  then  the  largest  State  in  the  Union,  gave 
up  almost  100,000  square  miles,  embracing  all  the  land 
lying  between  the  Chattahoochee  and  Mississippi  rivers. 
This  territory  afterwards  formed  the  two  noble  States,  Ala- 
bama  and  Mississippi,  which  are  called  "The  Daughters  of 
Georgia." 

One  of  the  objects  of  this  grant  of  land  was  to  enable  the 
Federal  Government  to  obtain  money  by  its  sale  for  pay- 
ing off  the  national  debt  contracted  during  the  war.  In 
return,  as  a  slight  compensation  to  Georgia,  the  Federal 
Government  agreed  to  pay  all  expenses  of  holding  treaties 
with  the  Creeks  and  Cherokees,  and,  finally,  to  extinguish 
the  Indian  title  to  all  lands  held  within  our  State  as  early 
as  it  could  be  peaceably  done. 

The  women  of  Georgia,  who  were  thrown  upon  their  own 
resources  for  support  and  protection  during  the  war,  had 
developed  great  energy  and  enterprise.  At  this  early  period, 
our  State  could  boast  of  a  woman  editor,  Mrs.  Hillhouse,  of 
Wilkes  county.  Upon  the  death  of  her  husband  she  took 
charge  of  his  paper,  called  the  "Monitor  and  Impartial 
Observer,"  and  conducted  it  with  great  success.  The 
Journal  of  the  House  of  Representatives  was  printed  in  her 
office,  and  sent  to  Louisville,  our  capital. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  our  State  suffered  the  irrep- 
arable loss  of  her  noble  son,  James  Jackson,  who  died  in 
Washington  City  while  serving  as  senator.  When  he  felt 
that  his  life  was  almost  finished,  he  said  that,  if  his  heart 
could  be  opened,  Georgia  would  be  found  written  there. 
What  a  noble  sentiment !  Treasure  it  in  your  hearts,  O 
youth  of  Georgia ! 


157 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

In  1807  the  seat  of  government  was  moved  to  Milledge- 
ville,  a  town  then  in  the  center  of  the  State,  surrounded  by 
a  fertile  and  beautiful  cotton  country.  It  was  named  for 
Gov.  Milledge,  a  soldier  of  the  Revolution,  and  a  man,  it 
will  be  remembered,  who  had  rendered  other  important 
services  to  the  State.  Mr.  Meigs,  first  President  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Georgia,  addressing  a  letter  to  him  at  this  time, 
wrote  of  the  college:  "Your  institution  has  taken  a  strong 
root  and  will  flourish;  and  I  feel  some  degree  of  pride  in 
reflecting  that  a  century  hence,  when  this  nascent  village 
shall  embosom  a  thousand  of  the  Georgia  youths  pursuing 
the  paths  of  science,  it  will  now  and  then  be  said  that  you 
gave  this  land,  and  I  was  on  the  forlorn  hope." 

From  the  time  Milledgeville  became  our  capital,  it  was 
an  active  center  for  the  making  of  Georgia  history. 

The  two  Indian  nations  had  now  become  objects  of 
national  interest,  and  there  was  much  talk  about  converting 
them  to  Christianity.  Xorthern  missionaries  were  con- 
stantly making  efforts  to  reside  among  them;  but  they  met 
with  little  encouragement.  It  was  early  in  this  decade  that 
a  chief — in  Murray  county — made  a  wagon,  the  first  one 
ever  built  by  an  Indian.  He  was  severely  censured  by  the 
Council,  and  the  use  of  anv  such  vehicle  was  forbidden  the 
tribe.  The  Council  said :  "If  you  have  wagons,  you  must 
have  roads;  and,  if  wagon-roads,  then  the  Whites  will  be 
among  us."     The  Indians  disregarded  this  mandate. 

After  Georgia  ceded  all  her  western  territory  to  the 
United  States,  the  Yazoo  question  was  transferred  to  the 
Federal  Government;  but  it  left  upon  our  State  politics  an 
impression  that  lasted  a  score  of  years,  and  had  its  influence 
on  all  public  men.      The  population  of  the  State  was  rapidly 

158 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

increasing,  and  young  aspirants  for  fame,  who  were  on  the 
popular  side,  were  pushed  rapidly  forward;  among  these 
the  most  noted  was  William  Harris  Crawford. 

As  a  young  lawyer  he  settled  in  the  county  of  Ogle- 
thorpe, and  by  his  talents  and  remarkable  attention  to  busi- 
ness he  soon  won  a  great  following — a  majority  of  the  peo- 
ple supporting  his  opinions.  He  hated  the  Yazoo  fraud 
and  was  an  ardent  admirer  of  Thomas  Jefferson's  political 
creed,  both  of  which  sentiments  were  extremely  popular  in 
Georgia. 

Thus,  young  Crawford  soon  became  the  rival  of  the  two 
Clarkes,  father  and  son,  who  were  suspected  of  being  im- 
plicated in  the  great  fraud,  and  who,  in  politics,  were  Feder- 
alists— that  is,  they  loved  the  Federal  Government  better 
than  they  did  Georgia,  and  were  willing  to  give  it  their  first 
allegiance. 

Naturally,  a  feud  sprang  up  between  Crawford  and  the 
younger  Clarke,  which  extended  to  their  followers.  It 
was  not  long  before  Crawford  had  fought  two  duels.  At 
this  time  duelling  was  thought  to  be  the  honorable  way  of 
settling  all  difficulties  between  gentlemen.  If  Crawford 
had  refused  to  fight,  he  would  have  been  considered  lacking 
in  personal  bravery,  and  this  would  have  ruined  his  political 
career. 

Crawford  and  young  Clarke  each  had  his  army  of  follow- 
ers. The  feud  between  them,  and  between  the  two  factions 
which  grew  out  of  it,  for  forty  years  tainted  with  ignoble 
prejudices  the  politics  of  Georgia.  There  were  many 
young  men  of  remarkable  talents  just  rising  into  distinction 
in  the  learned  professions,  and  they  were  necessarily  ab- 
sorbed by  the  two  factions. 

159 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Crawford,  had  practised  law  but  a  short  while  when  he 
laid  aside  the  green  bag,  and  for  four  years  represented  his 
county  in  the  Legislature.  Then  he  was  elected  to  the 
United  States  Senate,  became  prominent  as  a  politician,  and 
was  soon  considered  one  of  the  great  men  of  Congress. 
While  in  the  councils  of  the  nation,  he  gave  great  satisfac- 
tion to  his  State  in  all  that  he  said  and  did. 

Thomas  AY.  Cobb,  of  Columbia  countv,  took  Crawford's 
place  at  the  Georgia  bar.  In  early  life  he  followed  his 
leader  to  Congress;  ultimately  he  became  a  judge  of  the 
superior  court,  then  the  highest  judicial  tribunal  of  the 
State.  He  was  deeply  versed  in  legal  lore,  very  eloquent, 
and  fascinating  in  private  intercourse. 

It  was  a  great  honor  in  Georgia,  at  this  time,  to  be  elected 
to  Congress,  and  none  dared  present  themselves  for  this 
high  position,  unless  they  were  men  of  superior  character 
and  talents,  whose  names  had  become  familiar  for  services 
to  the  State. 

Judge  Dooly,  of  the  Clarke  faction,  son  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary hero,  could  never  reach  this  goal  of  all  aspiring 
young  lawyers,  because  of  his  unpopular  politics,  though  no 
one  doubted  his  patriotism  and  high  regard  for  that  which 
was  right  and  just.  He  was  the  idol  of  younger  members 
of  the  bar,  and  the  most  famous  wit  in  the  State.  His 
bright  sayings  and  repartees  are  still  remembered,  and  will 
continue  to  form  the  staple  of  bar  anecdotes  for  many  gener- 
ations to  come.  He  was,  of  course,  an  opponent  of  Craw- 
ford, through  life,  but  wras  singularly  free  from  the  party 
hatred  and  bitterness  of  the  day. 

An  amusing  story  is  preserved  of  him  and  Judge  Tate, 
who  had  challenged  him  to  mortal  combat.     Judge  Tate 

160 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

had  a  wooden  leg,  and  when  he  and  his  second  reached 
the  place  of  meeting,  they  found  Judge  Dooly  there  before 
them — but  alone,  and  composedly  sitting  upon  a  stump. 
When  asked  where  his  second  was,  he  replied:  "He  is  in 
the  woods.     He  will  be  here  as  soon  as  he  can  find  a  gum." 

"May  I  inquire,"  said  Tate's  second,  "what  use  you  have 
for  a  gum  in  the  matter  we  have  met  to  settle  ?" 

"I  want  it  to  put  my  leg  in,  sir.  Do  you  suppose  I  can 
afford  to  risk  my  leg  of  flesh  and  bone  against  Tate's  wooden 
one  ?  If  I  hit  his  leg,  why,  he  will  have  another  to-morrow, 
and  be  pegging  about  as  usual.  If  he  hits  mine,  I  may 
lose  my  life  by  it;  but,  almost  certainly,  my  leg.  I  can 
not  risk  this,  and  must  have  a  gum  to  put  my  leg  in ;  then,  I 
am  as  much  Avood  as  he  is,  and  on  equal  terms  with  him." 

The  situation  was  so  absurd,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to- 
record  that  Judge  Tate  and  his  second  left  the  field  discom- 
fited, and  the  matter  dropped. 

The  close  of  this  decade  found  unfulfilled  the  agreement 
of  the  Federal  Government  to  remove  the  Indians  from  our 
State.  By  permission,  a  party  of  Che'rokees  had  gone  west 
of  the  Mississippi  river  to  examine  the  country  with  a  view 
to  settling  there,  as  game  was  getting  scarce  in  Georgia. 
They  found  a  pleasant  land  which  suited  them,  and  many 
of  the  Xation  immediately  emigrated;  but  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment neglected  the  opportunity  thus  afforded  to  execute 
its  contract  with  Georgia. 

Many  Tories  had,  after  the  war,  fled  to  the  Indians  and 
settled  among  them.  It  was  through  the  instigation  of 
these  traitors  that  the  treaties  so  often  made  with  the  Cher- 
okees  and  Creeks  did  not  secure  safety  for  our  frontier  set- 
tlements.      Negroes  and  other  property  were  being  con- 

llg  161 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

stantly  stolen,  and  houses  being  burned,  when  such  prop- 
erty was  all  important  to  the  owners,  for  there  wa?  no  money 
to  replace  it.  So,  as  yet,  Georgia  had  reaped  no  benefit 
from  her  immense  grant  of  land  to  the  Federal  government. 


Towns  settled  in  this  decade :      Spring  Place,  Watkins- 


ville,  Jefferson,  Madison,  Eatonton. 


162 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1810—1820. 

Slowly  but  surely  increasing  in  population  and  wealth, 
Georgia  had  now  more  leisure  to  devote  to  internal  improve- 
ments. Public  roads  were  made  better,  the  navigable 
rivers  freed  from  obstructions,  education — always  consid- 
ered a  matter  of  the  first  importance — was  still  freely  en- 
couraged by  the  State,  and  the  first  bank  was  incorporated, 
being  called  the  Bank  of  Augusta. 

Early  in  this  decade,  a  deputation  of  the  Lower  Creeks, 
headed  by  one  of  their  chiefs,  Tus-tum-nug-gee  Hut-kee, 
but  called  by  Georgians,  William  Mcintosh,  went  to  Mil- 
leclgeville  to  have  aa  talk"  with  David  B.  Mitchell,  who  was 
then  Governor.  Mcintosh  bore  the  full  name  of  his  father, 
a  British  officer  who  served  against  Georgia  during  the  Kev- 
olutionary  war.  His  mother  was  a  full-blooded  Creek 
woman,  of  an  influential  tribe,  who  lived  at  Coweta.  The 
chief,  Mcintosh,  Avas  tall,  finely  formed,  with  graceful 
manners,  and  Very  intelligent.  He  was  capable  of  the  most 
inviolable  friendship,  and  practised  virtues  that  would  do 
credit  to  the  most  enlightened  culture. 

The  Creeks  were  accompanied  by  Col.  Benjamin  Haw- 
kins, United  States  agent  for  the  Indians — a  man  who 
played  a  conspicuous  part  among  them.     Born  hi  North 

163 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE 

Carolina,  his  father  gave  him  the  best  education  possible  in 
the  United  States  at  that  time.  He  was  a  student  at  Prince- 
ton College  when  its  exercises  were  suspended  by  the  Avar. 
Being  an  excellent  French  scholar,  he  was  of  great  assistance 
to  Gen.  Washington  in  his  intercourse  Avith  the  French  offi- 
cers. He  was,  finally,  pressed  into  service  as  an  interpreter, 
and  became  a  member  of  Washington's  military  family, 
fighting  bravely  whenever  an  occasion  offered. 

After  the  Avar  Avas  over,  he  Avas  appointed  Superintendent 
of  Indian  Affairs  at  the  South.  He  became  so  extremely 
interested  in  the  Creeks,  that  he  took  up  his  abode  among 
them,  deA^oting  all  his  energy  to  their  improvement.  In 
AA'hat  is  now  CraAvford  county,  he  built  a  comfortable  house 
AArhere  all  aat1io  chose  to  come  Avere  made  Avelcome.  The 
Creeks  had  such  great  respect  for  him  that  they  never 
molested  his  large  herds  of  cattle  that  roamed  without  re- 
straint about  the  cane-brakes  of  Flint  river.  Col.  Hawkins 
had  been  a  member  of  Congress,  and  a  Senator,  and  had  a 
natural  aptitude  for  science.  The  celebrated  Frenchman, 
Gen.  Moreau,  Avhen  an  exile  in  the  United  States,  visited 
him  at  his  Creek  home.  He  said  that  Col.  Hawkins  Avas  the 
most  remarkable  man  he  had  found  in  America. 

Quite  a  large  crowd  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  Avitnessed 
the  meeting  of  the  Indians  Avith  Gov.  Mitchell.  The  pur- 
port of  Chief  Mcintosh's  "talk"  Avas  an  assurance  of  friend- 
ship for  Georgia,  and  a  desire  for  the  continuation  of 
friendly  intercourse  betAveen  the  Creeks  and  the  State ;  that 
the  old  men  of  the  Nation  would  soon  be  gone,  and  the 
young  men  were  anxious  to  cultiA^ate  a  good  understanding 
with  their  Avhite  brothers,  as  their  fathers  had  done. 

After  the  "talk"  Avas  over,  Col.  HaAvkins  and  tAventy  of 

164 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

the  most  distinguished  Indians  dined  with  the  Governor. 
They  returned  home,  well  pleased  with  their  reception  and 
the  success  of  their  mission. 

Always  generous  in  aiding  her  sister  States,  a  war  spirit 
was  soon  excited  all  over  Georgia  by  the  complications  be- 
tween the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  which  led  to  the 
war  of  1812.  The  relations  between  the  two  powers  had 
been  strained  for  some  time,  owing  to  the  aggressions  of 
British  cruisers  upon  the  commerce  of  the  United  States, 
.and  the  empressment  of  American  sailors  into  their  service. 
The  whole  country  was  soon  aroused,'  especially  the  South. 
All  our  representatives  in  Congress  were  in  favor  of  the 
war.  William  II.  Crawford  was  the  natural  leader  of  the 
ardent  band  of  Southerners  whose  fiery  zeal  helped  to 
breathe  war  into  the  national  council.  So  Congress  for- 
mally declared  war  against  Great  Britain. 

Georgia  cordially  supported  the  Federal  Government  in 
this  act,  though  the  war  was  mainly  for  the  benefit  of  the 
New  England  States.  Our  two  war  Governors,  David 
Mitchell  and  Peter  Early,  did  all  in  their  power  to  assist 
the  arms  of  the  United  States,  and  they  and  their  Legisla- 
tures expressed  great  pride  in  the  national  victories. 

As  soon  as  war  was  declared,  volunteer  companies  were 
organized  all  over  our  State,  and  the  approaching  conflict 
was  the  chief  theme  of  conversation.  Grave  fears  were  felt 
that  Savannah,  our  most  important  town,  would  be  at- 
tacked. Much  of  our  long  seacoast  was  necessarily  left  un- 
protected, and  the  restless,  warlike  Indians  were  still  within 
our  .borders.  But,  the  gallant  Georgians  felt  themselves 
fully  competent  to  cope  with  both  British  cruisers  and  hos- 
tile Indians. 

165 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

This  year  the  venerable  Vice-President  of  the  United 
States  died,  and  his  place  was  filled  by  AVilliam  H.  Craw- 
ford, then  Senator  from  Georgia. 

Early  in  the  war,  the  Seminoles,  incited  by  the  Spaniards 
— who  favored  Great  Britain  in  this  contest — began  hostil- 
ities on  our  southern  frontier.  Our  Governor  had  to  send 
a  force  into  the  heart  of  their  country,  and  several  engage- 
ments took  place  before  the  Indians  were  brought  to 
terms  and  consented  to  make  peace. 

The  war  had  been  going  on  for  something  over  a  year, 
when  the  many  disasters  to  their  arms  depressed  the  bravest 
spirits  in  the  United  States,  but  the  howling  tempest 
continued  to  rage  violently.  Peter  Early,  our  energetic 
and  fearless  Governor,  beheld  the  storm  without  dismay, 
and  boldly  prepared  to  avert  its  fury.  In  a  short  time  the 
militia  were  organized,  and  the  frontier  put  in  a  condition 
for  defense.  Many  old  men  offered  their  services  to  the 
Governor,  and  their  company  was  called  "The  Silver 
Grays." 

It  was  at  this  critical  period  that  Georgia  loaned  the  Fed- 
eral Government  eighty  thousand  dollars  to  assist  in  carry- 
ing on  the  war. 

Gloom,  like  a  dark  cloud,  was  still  hanging  over  the 
United  States,  when  the  Creeks,  instigated  by  the  English, 
took  up  arms  against  Georgia.  This  is  known  as  the  Creek 
Avar.  Almost  their  first  act  of  hostility  was  a  sanguinary 
and  unprovoked  massacre,  upon  the  helpless  frontier  settle- 
ments of  Georgia  and  Alabama.  The  Upper  Creeks,  who 
lived  mainly  in  Alabama,  never  recognized  any  of  the 
treaties  that  Gen.  Oglethorpe    had   made  witlx  the  Lower 


166 


,     A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Creeks.  They  were  under  French  influence,  and  always 
the  implacable  enemies  of  Georgia. 

One  bright  August  day,  at  high  noon,  the  Creeks  sud- 
denly fell  upon  Fort  Mims,  on  the  Chattahoochee  river, 
captured  it,  and  massacred  nearly  three  hundred  persons, 
men,  women,  and  children.  Of  all  the  persons  in  the  Fort, 
only  seventeen  escaped.  A  feeling  of  horror  and  indigna- 
tion swept  over  our  State,  and  Georgia  and  Tennessee 
united  their  militia  to  give  battle  to  the  Indians. 

The  command  of  the  Georgia  troops  was  offered  to  Gen. 
Daniel  Stewart,  who  had  fought  in  the  Revolutionary  war 
from  its  beginning.  Now,  as  commander  of  cavalry,  he 
was  again  ready  to  meet  the  foes  of  Georgia,  but,  on  account 
of  his  age  and  the  arduous  service  that  would  be  required, 
he  was  compelled  to  decline  a  greater  responsibility,  and 
the  position  was  given  to  Gen.  John  Floyd.  Andrew  Jack- 
son, of  Tennessee,  was  general  over  the  united  militia,  and 
they  fought  around  Mobile. 

Gen.  Flovd  was  the  son  of  a  Revolutionary  hero,  who 
wore  on  the  front  of  his  helmet  a  silver  crescent  inscribed 
with  Patrick  Henry's  famous  words,  "Liberty  or  death." 
He  had  already  Avon  a  reputation  as  a  military  man,  and  had 
been  general  of  the  brigade  for  some'  years.  Such  an 
important  matter  as  defending  the  frontier  and  punishing 
the  Indians  could  not  have  been  given  to  one  better  fitted 
for  the  enterprise.  His  chief  characteristic  was  a  patriot- 
ism which  amounted  to  .a  deep-seated  passion. 

The  young  chief,  William  Mcintosh,  aided  Georgia  in 
this  war  and  received  from  the  Federal  Government  the  title 
of  General.  In  the  Nation  he  was  second  only  to  Ho-poth- 
le-vo-holo  who  sided  with  the  British.     These  two  chiefs 

167 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

"were  deadly  foes,  principally  because  Mcintosh  favored  the 
sale  of  their  lands  that  lay  within  the  limits  of  Georgia, 
which  was  violently  opposed  by  Ho-poth-le-yo-holo. 

The  failure  of  the  Federal  Government  to  appropriate 
funds  for  the  necessary  army  supplies  delayed  Gen.  Floyd 
in  his  military  operations,  so  that  he  did  not  reach  the  coun- 
try of  the  hostile  Creeks — the  allies  of  Great  Britain — until 
late  in  November. 

Our  troops  could  anticipate  but  little  glory  in  this  war, 
hut,  with  the  spirit  characteristic  of  Georgians,  they  pa- 
tiently endured  the  drudgery  of  building  a  line  of  forts 
from  the  Ocmulgee  river  to  the  Alabama  river,  and  then 
marched  wdth  alacrity  against  Georgia's  foes.  Gen.  Floyd 
never  lost  an  opportunity  to  meet  the  enemy,  but,  on  ac- 
count of  the  long  distances  which  he  had  to  march  before 
reaching  the  hostile  towns,  the  lack  of  proper  transporta- 
tion, and  the  scarcity  of  provisions,. he  fought  the  Creeks  in 
any  considerable  force,  at  only  two  points — Autossee  and 
Chillibbee. 

Gen.  Floyd  had  built  a  Fort  on  the  Chattahoochee  river, 
which  he  named  for  Gov.  Mitchell.  Collecting  here  nine 
hundred  men,  with  the  chief,  Mcintosh,  as  leader  of  a  band 
of  friendly  Creeks,  he  set  out  with  this  detachment  to  at- 
tack Autossee,  one  of  the  most  populous  towns  in  the  Creek 
Nation.  It  was  on  the  Tallapoosa  river,  and  near  it  was 
another  large  town  called  Tallassee. 

To  reach  their  destination,  our  troops  had  to  march  over 
sixty  miles,  every  soldier  carrying  his  rations.  About  day- 
break they  simultaneously  attacked  the  two  towns.  Early 
in  the  engagement,  Gen.  Floyd  was  severely  wounded  in 
the  knee;  but,  though  suffering  great  pain,  he  refused  to 

leave  the  field. 

168 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

In  this  battle  Capt.  John  Irwin  commanded  the  cavalry, 
-and  Capt.  Jett  Thomas  the  artillery;  the  latter,  marching 
in  front  of  the  right  column,  elicited  great  praise  from 
Gen.  Floyd  for  his  gallantry  in  the  action.  He  possessed 
the  art  of  inspiring  his  men  to  brave  deeds  on  the  battle- 
field. In  the  heat  of  the  combat,  one  of  his  cannon  had 
but  three  men  left.  At  this  moment  it  seemed  that  the 
Indians  would  certainly  capture  it — for  ten  men  out  of  the 
thirteen  who  had  defended  it  were  weltering  in  their  gore — 
when  Ezekiel  Attaway,  with  heroic  firmness,  wrested  the 
traversing  handspike  from  the  carriage  of  the  gun,  saying 
to  his  two  brave  comrades:  "With  this,  I  will  defend  the 
piece  as  long  as  I  can  stand.  We  must  not  give  up  the 
gun,  boys.  Seize  the  first  weapon  you  can  lay  your  hands 
upon,  and  stick  to  your  post  until  the  last !"  Is  it  any  won- 
der that  the  Indians  gave  way  before  such  determined  cour- 
age? 

The  battle  of  Autossee  lasted  over  an  hour.  The  kings 
-of  both  towns  were  slain,  when  the  Creeks  fled  in  confusion. 
The  Indian  towns  were  burned  to  ashes,  but  this  victory 
was  not  won  without  serious  loss  to  the  Georgia  troops. 

Gen.  Floyd's  wound  kept  him  from  active  duty  for  some 
time,  and  David  Blackshear  was  appointed  to  take  his  place. 
Most  of  his  life  had  been  spent  on  the  frontier,  and  he  was 
familiar  with  the  Creek  mode  of  warfare. 

In  this  same  year,  the  darkest  period  of  the  war  of  1812, 
William  II.  Crawford  was  sent  to  France  as  United  States 
Minister,  to  succeed  Chancellor  Livingston.  In  form  and 
person  Crawford  was  very  imposing,  being  six  feet  and 
two  inches  in  height.  His  complexion  was  fair  and  his  eyes 
£l  brilliant  blue.    The  great  Napoleon  said  the  United  States 

169 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

had  sent  him  two  ministers,  the  first  one  was  deaf,  and  the 
other  dumb :  Livingston  was  quite  deaf,  and  Crawford 
could  not  speak  a  word  of  French.  The  Emperor  also  said 
that  no  government  but  a  republic  could  create  and  foster 
so  much  truth  and  honest  simplicity  of  character  as  he 
found  in  Mr.  Crawford. 

So  conspicuous  was  this  Georgia  statesman  for  talents, 
wisdom,  and  the  arts  of  government,  that  he  was  proposed 
as  the  proper  person  to  succeed  Mr.  Madison  as  President; 
but  he  steadfastly  refused  to  oppose  his  friend  Mr.  Monroe, 
which  prevented  his  party  from  putting  forward  his  name. 
He  was  so  popular,  he  would  have  been  elected  with  little 
opposition. 

As  soon  as  Gen.  Flovd  had  so  far  recovered  from  his 
wound  as  to  mount  a  horse,  he  reported  for  active  duty  and 
wTas  given  his  old  troops.  Gen.  Blackshear  was  appointed 
to  a  command  under  Gen.  John  Mcintosh.  This  Revolu- 
tionary hero  was  again  to  the  front,  fighting  the  British 
about  Mobile. 

Gen.  Floyd,  at  Fort  Mitchell,  hearing  that  the  Creeks 
had  collected  in  great  force  and  fortified  a  town  on  the 
Tallapoosa  river,  determined  to  attack  them  again  in  their 
stronghold.  Marching  under  a  continuous  rain,  he  led  his 
little  army  through  a  country  without  roads  or  bridges. 
AY  hen  they  were  between  fifteen  and  twenty  miles  from 
the  town,  they  were  attacked  an  hour  and  a  half  before  day 
by  the  British  and  Indians,  whose  object  was  to  prevent 
their  making  a  junction  with  Gen.  Andrew  Jackson. 

The  Creeks,  led  by  AYitherford,  a  chief  and  prophet, 
rushed  upon  the  Georgians  like  tigers.  Their  force  was 
so  large   that,  for  a  time,  the   issue  of   the   battle  seemed 

170 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

doubtful.  Everything  was  in  favor  of  the  Indians — the 
darkness  of  the  hour,  the  thick  forest  of  pines  which  shel- 
tered them,  and  the  surprise  which  their  first  yell  had  occa- 
sioned our  troops.  But  they  had  met  Indians  in  hostile 
array  before,  and  had,  moreover,  been  hardened  by  six 
months'  service,  so,  thev  encountered  their  foes  with  the 

7  /  t/ 

coolest  intrepidity.  Xot  a  man  faltered,  and  a  brisk  fire 
was  kept  up  until  it  was  light  enough  for  Gen.  Floyd  to 
order  a  charge.  "The  steady  firmness  and  incessant  fire  of 
Capt.  Thomas'  artillery  and  (.'apt.  Adams'  riflemen  pre- 
served our  front  line :  both  of  these  suffered  greatly."  In 
less  than  fifteen  minutes  after  the  charge  was  made,  every 
foe,  except  the  dead  and  dying,  had  disappeared  from  the 
battle-field.  This  action  is  known  as  the  battle  of  Challib- 
bee. 

Gen.  Floyd  sustained  severe  losses.  Among  the  killed 
was  the  gallant  Capt.  Butts,  who  was  shot  while  leading  his 
men  forward.  The  loss  of  the  Indians  was  never  ascer- 
tained, as  it  was  their  custom  to  carry  off  their  wounded 

7  1/ 

and  as  many  of  their  dead  as  possible  in  time  of  battle. 

Soon  after  this  engagement  the  term  for  which  these 
troops  had  been  called  into  service  expired,  and  they  were 
honorably  discharged. 

When  Capt.  Thomas  returned  to  Georgia  he  was  greeted 
everywhere  by  the  plaudits  of  his  countrymen,  and  was 
made  a  major-general.  A  county  and  town  were  after- 
wards named  for  him. 

Gen.  Floyd,  commanding  a  brigade,  was  sent  to  protect 
Savannah,  and  remained  there  until  the  close  of  the  war 
of  1812.     He  also  has  a  county  named  for  him. 


171 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE, 

The  Creek  war  continued  a  while  longer,  until  the  In- 
dians made  their  last  stand  at  Horseshoe  Bend,  where  they 
were  completely  crushed  by  Gen.  Jackson  and  the  Chief 
Mcintosh;  the  latter  acted  with  conspicuous  gallantry  on 
this  occasion.  His  many  admirable  traits  had  won  the  re- 
gard  of  all  our  officers,  and  being  constantly  thrown  with 
them,  he  had  acquired  much  of  the  polish  of  a  gentleman. 

When  the  chief,  AVitherford,  surrendered  the  remnant 
•of  his  troops  to  Gen.  Jackson,  he  said :  "I  am  in  your  power. 
Do  with  me  as  you  please.  I  am  a  soldier.  I  have  done 
the  white  people  all  the  harm  I  could.  I  have  fought  them, 
and  fought  them  bravely.  If  I  had  an  army,  I  would  yet 
fight  and  contend  to  the  last.  But  I  have  none.  My  peo- 
ple are  all  gone.  I  can  now  do  no  more  than  weep  over 
the  misfortunes  of  my  nation.  Once  I  could  animate  my 
warriors  to  battle;  but  I  cannot  animate  the  dead.  My 
warriors  can  no  longer  hear  my  voice.  Their  bones  are  at 
Talladega,  Tallushatchee,  Emuckfau  and  Tohopeka.  I 
have  not  surrendered  myself  thoughtlessly.  While  there 
were  chances  for  success  I  never  left  my  post,  nor  suppli- 
cated for  peace.  But  my  people  are  gone ;  and  I  now  ask  it 
for  my  nation  and  myself." 

Though  their  leader  had  surrendered,  many  of  the 
Creeks,  in  small  bands,  hid  themselves  in  the  swamps  of 
the  Escambia  and  along  the  bays  in  Florida,  and  continued 
hostilities.  Maj.  Blue  of  Alabama  fought  them  in  their 
dense  retreats,  performing  valuable  services  and  making  a 
brilliant  record.  To  him  belongs  the  credit  of  bringing  the 
Creek  war  to  a  final  termination. 

In  every  battle  fought  in  this  war,  the  Indians  were 
greatly  inferior  in  numbers,  except  at  Burnt  Corn  and  Fort 

172 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Minis.  The  brave  Creeks  had  fought  until  half  their  war- 
riors were  slain,  to  preserve  for  their  children  the  land 
where  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  them  birth. 

Our  people,  at  home,  had  watched  the  events  of  the  Creek 
war  with  absorbing  interest,  and  had  felt  a  personal  con- 
cern in  every  Georgian  who  was  fighting.  Some  of  the 
militia  from  the  up-country  had  left  their  families  in  very 
straitened  circumstances.  When  camped  on  the  Talla- 
poosa river  one  of  them  remarked :  "I  know  my  children 
will  not  suffer  for  bread  while  Mr.  Hope  Hull  lives."  And 
sure  enough,  every  week,  that  eloquent  divine,  loading  a 
little  wagon,  drove  through  his  neighborhood,  leaving  the 
necessary  meat  and  meal  at  every  soldier's  home. 


173 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1810—1820. 

During  the  war  of  1812  our  seacoast  suffered  greatly, 
though  Savannah  was  never  captured.  Sir  George  Cock- 
burn,  the  admiral  in  command  of  the  British  fleet  in 
Southern  waters,  was  a  greater  scourge  to  Georgia  than  the 
locusts  are  to  Africa.  He  left  a  wide  track  of  desolation 
along  the  coast,  even  cutting  down  the  fine  orange  grove  at 
Dungeness  House,  on  Cumberland  Island,  which  was  his 
winter  headquarters. 

When  the  Federal  Government  for  the  second  time  called 
on  Georgia  for  troops,  thirty-six  hundred  responded.  They 
were  the  flower  of  the  State  militia. 

The  interruption  of  foreign  commerce,  during  this  war, 
caused  our  housekeepers  great  inconvenience.  The  price 
of  coffee,  tea  and  imported  cloth,  which  was  the  only  fine 
cloth  in  that  day,  were  so  high  that  few  families  could  in- 
dulge in  such  luxuries;  but  Xature's  generous  gifts  of  corn, 
sugar  and  cotton  rendered  our  State,  in  a  manner,  inde- 
pendent of  the  rest  of  the  world  for  food  and  clothing. 

About  this  time,  Gen.  Blackshear,  being  at  Fort  Early, 
on  Flint  river,  was  ordered  to  Darien  to  oppose  the  landing 
of  the  British  who  had  appeared  off  that  part  of  the  coast. 
He  opened  a  military  road  to  that  point,  which  is  still  called 
Blackshear's  Road. 

174 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Peace  was  made  between  the  United  States  and  Great 
Britain  in  December,  1815;  but  the  news  had  not  reached 
Georgia  when  in  the  following  January  the  British,  in  two 
divisions,  effected  a  landing  on  Cumberland  Island.  They 
were  met  by  Capt.  Messias,  Capt.  Tattnall  and  Lient. 
Hardee,  who  twice  drove  them  back;  but  the  odds  were  so 
great  (one  thousand  to  sixty),  that  finally,  the  Georgians  had 
to  retreat,  which  was  effected  in  good  order. 

From  Cumberland,  the  enemy  sent  one  hundred  men  to 
take  possession  of  St.  Simon's  Island.  They  remained  there 
for  three  weeks,  and,  when  they  left,  carried  off  three  hun- 
dred negroes,  besides  stealing  or  destroying  other  property. 
A  native  African,  named  Tom,  who  belonged  to  Mr. 
Couper,  was  so  attached  to  him  that  no  threats  of  the  Brit- 
ish could  induce  him  to  follow  them.  Tom  was  remark- 
able for  his  intelligence,  and  for  having,  probably,  come 
farther  from  the  interior  of  Africa  than  any  other  negro 
in  the  United  States.  His  native  village  was  on  the  Niger, 
a  few  days'  journey  west  of  the  celebrated  city  of  Tim- 
buctoo. 

Not  long  after  this  a  very  remarkable  feat  was  performed 
on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Mary's,  which  is  a  very  crooked 
river.  Twenty-three  British  barges,  filled  with  soldiers, 
were  ascending  the  river  to  burn  Maj.  Clarke's  mills,  be- 
cause he  had  broken  his  parole,  when  they  were  attacked 
by  twenty-eight  men  under  Capt.  William  Cone.  The 
enemy  immediately  fired  their  cannon,  but  the  palmetto 
trees,  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  screened  our  men,  so  that 
the  shot  proved  harmless. 

Capt.  Cone  harassed  them  for  several  miles,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  every  turn  in  the  river  to  fire  upon  them;  every 

175 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

shot,  with  unerring  aim,  bringing  down  one  of  the  enemy  ~ 
The  British,  finding  themselves  exposed  to  such  deadly  fire,, 
retraced  their  course  to  the  town,  St.  Mary's,  where  they 
reported  one  hundred  and  eighty  men  killed,  and  as  many 
wounded. 

This  was  the  last  act  of  hostility  attempted  against  Geor- 
gia, as  the  news  of  peace  arrived,  and  the  British  were  com- 
pelled to  withdraw  their  forces  from  our  land  and  water. 

Georgia  had  done  her  part  in  furnishing  troops  to  swell 
the  national  army  during  this  war.  Appling,  Cumming 
and  Twiggs  were  among  the  immortal  band  that  distin- 
guished itself  on  the  Canada  frontier,  the  principal  seat  of 
active  land  operations. 

The  first  Legislature  that  met  after  peace  was  declared, 
passed  resolutions  of  thanks  to  Mcintosh,  Floyd  and  Black- 
shear  for  their  valuable  services. 

Georgia's  gallant  son,  Maj.  Daniel  Appling,  fighting  in 
Xew  York  State,  had  so  covered  himself  with  glory  at  the 
battle  of  Sandv  Creek  that  he  was  brevetted  lieutenant-col- 
onel.  And,  now,  on  his  return  home,  the  Legislature 
passed  a  resolution  "felicitating  themselves  on  his  heroic 
exploits,  and  as  a  tribute  due  to  the  lustre  of  his  actions," 
resolved  that  an  elegant  sword,  suitable  for  an  officer  of  his 
grade,  be  purchased  and  presented  to  him.  Before  it  was 
delivered,  he  died  suddenly  of  pneumonia,  without  wife  or 
child;  by  resolution  of  that  body,  the  sword  was  suspended 
in  the  Executive  Department  at  the  capitol.  So  the  State 
became  the  custodian  of  this  testimonial  to  her  courageous 
son;  and  there  it  hangs  to  this  day. 

The  next  year,  "Light-horse  Harry"  Lee,  who  had  fought 
so  bravely  for  Georgia  in  the  Revolutionary  war,  died  on 

176 


A  SOVEKEIGN  STATE. 

Cumberland  Island,  on  his  way  home  from  the  West  Indies, 
where  he  had  in  vain  sought  restoration  to  health.  He 
was  the  guest  of  Gen.  Greene's  daughter,  Mrs.  Shaw,  at  her 
home,  Dungeness  House,  whose  beautiful  grounds  still 
showed  the  impress  of  the  iron  heel  of  War.  He  was 
buried  with  all  the  respect  and  honor  possible,  and  rests  well 
upon  Georgia's  bosom. 

Three  years  had  not  elapsed  before  our  State  was  again 
called  upon  for  soldiers,  as  certain  British  subjects  in  Flor- 
ida had  stirred  up  the  Seminoles  to  war.  The  Federal  Gov- 
ernment sent  Gen.  Andrew  Jackson  to  subdue  them.  The 
settlements  on  our  southern  frontier  suffered  severely  be- 
fore a  sufficient  force  arrived  to  protect  them.  When  the 
regular  troops  reached  the  country  of  the  hostile  Indians, 
the  fighting  was  mostly  in  Florida. 

During  the  Seminole  war,  a  very  spirited  correspondence 
took  place  between  our  Governor,  William  Kabun,  and 
Gen.  Jackson  in  reference  to  the  destruction  of  an  Indian 
town  in  what  is  now  Lee  countv.  The  Governor  had  re- 
quested  him  to  place  a  force  of  soldiers  where  they  could 
protect  the  most  exposed  parts  of  Georgia  against  the  foe. 
Xo  attention  was  paid  to  this  request;  so,  the  Governor, 
hastening  to  provide  for  the  safety  of  his  people,  sent  Capt. 
TV  right  with  two  hundred  and  seventy  men  against  two 
hostile  Indian  towns,  whose  inhabitants  were  allies  of  the 
Seminoles,  and  had  committed  many  murders. 

Arriving  at  Fort  Early,  Capt.  Wright  learned  that  the 
hostile  chief  had  moved  and  was  living  at  Cheha,  where  he 
was  the  principal  leader.  As  he  was  ordered  to  destroy  the 
towns  of  this  chief,  he  attacked  Cheha  and  destroyed  it, 
killing  ten  Indians. 

12g  177 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

This  affair  produced  a  great  stir  in  the  country,  as  it  was 
asserted  that  the  village  was  friendly  to  the  whites  and  had 
supplied  Jackson's  army  with  a  large  quantity  of  provisions, 
and  that  forty  of  their  warriors  were  then  fighting  under 
him.  Gen.  Jackson  ordered  Capt.  Wright  to  be  arrested, 
and  wrote  an  insulting  letter  to  Gov.  Rabun,  in  which  he 
said  the  destruction  of  the  Indian  village  was  an  offense  of 
such  enormity  that  it  was  without  a  parallel  in  history. 

Gen.  Jackson  was  the  hero  of  the  war  of  1812,  and  he 
thought  he  was  greater  than  the  sovereign  State  of  Georgia. 
He  was  mistaken.  Our  Governor  regretted  the  occurrence 
as  much  as  any  one,  but  he  would  not  suffer  the  indignity 
that  Gen.  Jackson  had  offered  our  State,  and  Capt.  Wright 
was  released  from  "durance  vile"  by  the  civil  authorities. 

The  Seminoles  were  soon  subdued ;  and  afterwards  Spain 
ceded  Florida  to  the  United  States.  From  that  day  Florida 
ceased  to  be  a  troublesome  neighbor  to  Georgia. 

In  May  of  this  year,  there  occurred  a  great  event  in  the 
annals  of  the  world.  The  first  steamship — the  "Savannah," 
projected  and  owned  in  the  city  of  Savannah,  though  built 
in  ISTew  York — crossed  the  Atlantic  ocean.  It  sailed  from 
Savannah,  and  in  one  month,  after  a  successful  voyage, 
anchored  in  Liverpool,  in  the  presence  of  an  admiring 
crowd. 

During  this  same  month  President  Monroe  visited  sev- 
eral towns  in  Georgia,  receiving  everywhere  a  hearty  wel- 
come. He  remained  five  days  in  Savannah.  Here  he  en- 
joyed the  novel  experience  of  a  trip  to  Tybee  on  this  steam- 
boat, then  preparing  for  its  first  trip.  He  was  entertained 
while  in  Savannah  in  the  usual  gala  fashion,  and  the  welkin 
rang  with  military  salutes.     When  the  toasts  were  drunk 

178 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

at  the  banquet,  Georgia's  dead  heroes  were  not  forgotten. 
Lachlan  Mcintosh,  Jackson,  Tattnall  and  Telfair,  the  pride 
and  the  ornaments  of  our  State,  were  mentioned  by  name. 

After  the  close  of  the  war  of  1812  a  new  ambition  seized 
upon  the  -people  of  upper  Georgia.  The  price  of  cotton 
had  so  advanced,  that  money  was  more  plentiful  than  ever 
before;  and  their  plain  houses  and  homespun  clothes  were 
discarded,  a  more  costly  style  of  living  adopted,  and  they 
began  to  desire  higher  education  and  the  elegancies  of  life. 

The  haughty  Creeks  had  been  humbled;  the  territory 
between  the  Ocmulgee  and  Chattahoochee  rivers,  which 
had  been  ceded  to  Georgia  as  a  result  of  the  war,  opened  a 
rich,  new  field  for  settlement,  and  added  greatly  to  the 
prosperity  of  our  whole  State. 

This  year  Gov.  Rabun  died  in  office.  "His  eulogium 
is  written  in  the  hearts  of  the  people  of  Georgia."  His 
chief  characteristics  were  love  of  order  and  love  for  his 
country.  He  regarded  justice  not  only  as  a  civil  but  a  relig- 
ious duty. 

Mr.  Matthews  Talbot,  President  of  the  Senate,  assumed 
the  duties  of  Chief  Magistrate  until  the  Legislature  met, 
when  John  Clarke  was  elected  Governor.  It  was  consid- 
ered a  great  triumph  over  the  Crawford  party,  and  hailed 
as  an  evidence  that  it  had  become  unpopular  in  Georgia; 
but  the  bitterness  of  faction  which  had  been  almost  smoth- 
ered for  so  long  now  broke  out  again  in  a  fierce  flame. 

Mr.  Crawford  was  absent  from  the  State  most  of  the 
time,  either  assisting  in  the  national  government  or  repre- 
senting it  abroad.  At  this  time  he  was  a  member  of  Mr. 
Monroe's  cabinet. 


179 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

John  Clarke,  son  of  the  famous  Elijah  Clarke,  had 
fought  for  Georgia  both  in  his  youth  and  in  his  manhood, 
and  had  commanded  a  body  of  militia  in  the  war  of  "1812; 
for  all  these  things  he  was  entitled  to  the  gratitude  of  the 
State;  but  the  majority  of  our  people  opposed  him  because 
they  thought  he  had  not  given  sufficient  proof  that  he  would 
be  governor  of  the  State,  not  merely  the  head  of  a  party. 

While  he  was  Governor,  the  honors  of  the  Executive 
Mansion  were  performed  by  his  only  daughter,  Ann,  who 
had  no  superior  among  Georgia  women.  Her  affability, 
dignity  and  grace  were  of  great  assistance  to  her  father,  who 
had  nearly  all  the  leading  families  of  the  State  politically 
arrayed  against  him. 

When  the  Creeks  were  subdued,  the  Federal  Government, 
instead  of  seizing  that  opportunity  to  redeem  its  pledge  to 
Georgia,  required  them  to  surrender  a  large  body  of  land  in 
Alabama,  which  was  sold  for  its  benefit.  Then,  too,  during 
me  first  year  of  Gov.  Clarke's  administration,  a  delegation 
of  Cherokees  went  to  Washington  City  and  induced  the  Sec- 
retary of  War  to  change  the  terms  of  the  treaty  that  had 
been  made  with  them,  so  as  to  allow  them  to  remain  in  our 
State.  The  consent  of  Georgia  was  not  asked  or  given. 
The  Secretarv  was  lauded  to  the  skies  under  the  plea  of  the 
great  importance  of  civilizing  the  Indians,  and  Georgia  was 
still  patiently  enduring  the  annoyance  of  having  them 
residing  within  her  limits  without  being  citizens. 


Towns  settled  in  this  decade  were  Waynesboro,  Irwinton, 
Marietta,  Lawrenceville. 

180 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1820—1830. 

Immediately  after  Gov.  Clarke  was  inaugurated,  the 
Crawford  party  brought  forward  the  name  of  George  M. 
Troup  for  the  next  Governor.  He  had  been  a  member  of 
Congress  for  many  years,  and,  of  all  the  prominent  men  in 
the  State,  he  was  the  most  uncompromising  in  his  hatred  to- 
wards those  who  were  engaged  in  the  Yazoo  fraud.  Fervid 
by  nature,  he  was  impassioned  in  debate,  scrupulously  hon- 
est, of  soundest  judgment,  and  devoted  to  his  State. 

Again  did  Georgia  tremble  with  a  war  of  contending  fac- 
tions, and  no  one  was  allowed  to  be  neutral.  There  was 
no  great  principle  involved;  it  was  simply  a  division  of  the 
people  into  two  great  parties,  led  by  political  opponents 
whose  animosity  grew  out  of  the  fact  that  one  of  them  ap- 
proved the  Yazoo  Act  and  was  a  Federalist,  which  party 
was  against  the  political  creed  of  our  State. 

This  agitation  divided  families,  estranged  friends,  and 
distracted  churches — whose  pulpits,  for  the  first  time  in 
Georgia  history,  were  desecrated  by  political  philippics,  so 
that  "reason  seemed  to  reel  and  justice  to  forget  her  duty." 
The  eloquent  pens  of  Cobb,  Cumming,  Foster,  Grantland, 
Gilmer  and  Wilde  now  became  active  in  trying  to  regain 
the  lost  power  of  the  Crawford  party. 

181 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

A  number  of  talented  young  men — among  whom  was 

Charles  McDonald,  conspicuous  for  character  and  family — 
espoused  the  Clarke  faction,  and  did  yoemen's  work  under 

the  leadership  of  Judge  Dooly  and  Col.  Duncan  G.  Camp- 
bell. 

There  were  not  a  dozen  newspapers  in  the  State  at  this 
time,  but  they  were  all  for  Troup.  So,  the  opposition 
started  a  paper  of  its  own;  right  valiantly  did  the  editor 
do  battle  for  his  cause  and  defend  Gov.  Clarke  against 
the  fierce  attacks  of  his  opponents. 

l?or  two  years  this  war  of  words  continued,  increasing  in 
bitterness  every  hour  until  the  election  came  off.  When 
the  Legislature  met,  there  was  intense  excitement,  and 
some  of  Troup's  supporters  urged  him  to  visit  the  members 
and  solicit  their  votes.  He  nobly  replied:  "A  candidate 
for  the  Executive  Chair  should  not  debase  that  high  office 
by  seeking  to  influence  legislative  votes.  I  have  refused 
through  life  to  electioneer,  and  I  am  too  old  to  do  it  now." 

When  the  vote  was  taken,  Gov.  Clarke  was  re-elected  bv 
a  majority  of  two. 

This  Legislature  elected  Nicholas  Ware  to  the  United 
States  Senate,  to  fill  the  vacancy  caused  by  the  resignation 
of  Maj.  Freeman  Walker.  Both  these  gentlemen  were 
eminent  lawyers,  and  have  been  honored  by  having 
counties  named  for  them.  Nicholas  Ware  was  the  son  of 
an  officer  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  and  one  of  the  most 
prominent  men  in  Augusta.  He  was  the  first  mayor  of 
that  city,  and  his  portrait  still  adorns  the  council  chamber. 

In  the  meantime  a  great  calamity  had  fallen  upon  our 
beautiful  city,  Savannah.  It  was  almost  destroyed  by  fire, 
the   loss   of   property   amounting   to    about   four   million 

182 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

dollars.  The  misery  and  want  in  the  city  were  very  great, 
but  assistance  was  quickly  sent  to  the  sufferers,  from  differ- 
ent parts  of  Georgia  and  other  States.  A  city  baker,  whose 
property  was  uninjured  by  the  fire,  for  eight  days  supplied 
bread  free  of  charge  to  those  persons  whose  losses  were  so 
great  that  they  had  no  means  to  purchase  food. 

Savannah  had  not  recovered  from  this  disaster  before  it 
was  visited  by  a  terrible  scourge  of  yellow  fever;  but,  so 
great  was  its  recuperative  power  that  during  the  winter  of 
the  same  year  its  commercial  activity  had  returned. 

Almost  all  the  towns  on  the  west  side  of  the  Ocmulgee 
river  sprang  into  existence  during  this  decade,  as  if  by 
magic.  Where  no  voice  had  ever  been  heard  save  that  of 
the  Indian  hunter,  where  the  wolves  still  howled  in  the 
solitude  of  the  forest,  where  the  cabins  of  the  Creeks  had 
recently  stood,  within  a  few  years  industry  had  converted 
the  country  into  beautiful  plantations  and  lovely  villages. 
It  is  a  noteworthy  fact  that  in  every  village,  lots  were  set 
apart  for  houses  of  worship.  These  new  settlements  were 
made  on  the  land  recently  acquired  from  the  Creeks,  by  the 
treaty  made  with  them  at  the  famous  Indian  Spring,  in 
Butts  countv. 

When  Gov.  Clarke's  second  term  expired,  George  Troup 
became  our  Governor.  His  opponent  was  a  friend  of 
Clarke's,  Matthew  Talbot,  who  had  once  served  as  Gov- 
ernor for  a  few  months.  This  was  the  hottest  and  hardest 
battle  ever  fought  by  the  two  parties. 

The  Legislature  required  Gov.  Troup  to  use  every  exer- 
tion to  obtain  from  the  Federal  Government  "the  extin- 
guishment of  the  Indian  title  to  all  our  remaining  terri- 
tory."    So,  he  began  his  administration  with  a  grave  prob- 

183 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

lean  to  be  solved.     Well  was  it  for  Georgia  that  a  man  of 
undaunted  courage  was  now  at  the  helm  of  State ! 

In  order  to  understand  Gov.  Troup's  difficulties,  it  must 
be  remembered  that  the  agreement  made  with  Georgia  by 
the  Federal  Government  in  1802  still  remained  unexecuted. 
The  States  of  Mississippi  and  Alabama,  formed  from  the 
land  which  Georgia  had  generously  given,  were  fast  filling 
up  wTith  a  desirable  population,  and  the  Indian  titles  there 
were  in  course  of  extinction ;  whereas  the  Creeks  and  Chero- 
kees  were  still  fastened  upon  Georgia. 

Our  State  was  constantly  urging  the  Federal  Government 
to  fulfil  its  contract.  She  had  never  failed  to  do  her  duty 
to  it  in  times  of  war  and  public  distress.  There  was  a  grow- 
ing sentiment,  at  this  time,  in  the  Northern  States,  encour- 
aged by  the  authorities  at  Washington,  that  the  Indians 
ought  to  remain  here  indefinitely,  and,  perhaps,  be  permit- 
ted to  try  the  experiment  of  an  independent  government. 
In  those  States  the  Indian  titles  had  long  since  been  ex- 
tinguished, because  it  was  a  matter  of  national  policy;  but, 
when  it  came  to  a  question  of  Georgia's  rights,  they  were 
seized  with  a  morbid  philanthropy  that  was  full  of  sym- 
pathy for  the  poor  Indians,  while  they  shut  their  eyes  to 
such  practical  details  as  the  sacred  obligation  of  the  Fed- 
eral Government  to  the  State  of  Georgia. 

Gov.  Troup  at  once  began  a  correspondence  with  the 
Secretary  of  War  on  this  subject,  which  resulted  in  the  ap- 
pointment of  two  distinguished  Georgians,  Duncan  G. 
Campbell  and  James  Meriwether,  to  treat  with  the  Creeks. 
They  failed  in  their  mission,  owing  to  the  opposition  of 
that  portion  of  the  Nation  that  was  under  the  influence  of 
Ho-poth-le-yo-holo,  so  lately  the  ally  of  Great  Britain,  the 

184 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

baneful  counsel  of  Col.  John  Crowell,  United  States  Agent 
for  their  Nation,  and  the  missionaries  who  lived  in  the 
Cherokee  country.  Col.  Crowell  was  a  friend  of  Clarke's, 
and  openly  declared  that  Georgia  should  not  have  an  acre 
of  the  Creek  land  while  Troup  was  governor. 

However,  our  Governor's  energy  and  perseverance  beat 
down  all  opposition,  and  the  two  commissioners  finally  met 
the  Creeks  in  council  at  the  Indian  Springs,  where  the  at- 
tendance of  chiefs  was  unusually  large.  William  Mcin- 
tosh was  there,  and  so  was  his  hated  rival,  Ho-poth-le-yo- 
holo.     Each  chief  was  followed  by  sub-chiefs  and  warriors. 

Mcintosh  made  a  speech  as  soon  as  the  Council  was 
opened,  announcing  his  readiness  to  sell  the  land.  His 
"talk"  showed  him  to  be  a  statesman,  and  wise  beyond  his 
people.  He  explained  how,  with  the  whites  all  around 
them,  their  mighty  Nation  had  become  dwarfed;  that  it 
was  only  a  matter  of  time  until  there  would  be  no  game  in 
the  country  and  they  would  be  without  food;  that  some  of 
their  young  men  had  been  to  look  at  the  proffered  land  be- 
yond the  Great  River,  and  it  was  good,  and  the  game  there 
was  abundant.  Then,  turning  to  his  rival,  who  stood 
listening  with  scornful  defiance,  he  said:  "Will  you  go  and 
live  with  your  people  increasing  and  happy  about  you;  or 
will  you  stay  and  die  with  them  here,  and  leave  no  one  to 
follow  you,  or  come  to  your  grave  and  weep  over  their 
great  chief  ?  Beyond  the  Great  River  the  sun  is  as  bright 
and  the  sky  as  blue,  and  the  waters  are  as  clear  and  as 
sweet  as  they  are  here.  Our  people  will  go  with  us.  To 
love  the  ground  is  mean;  to  love  our  people  is  noble." 

He  continued  for  some  time  to  address  the  haughty  chief 
in  the  same  eloquent  strain,  recapitulating  all  the  good  that 
would  result  from  their  moving  to  the  West. 

185 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

When  he  concluded  his  "talk,"  his  followers  grunted 
their  approbation;  but  Ho-poth-le-yo-holo,  the  great,  red 
chief,  turning  from  him  in  disdain,  addressed  himself  to 
the  commissioners.  He  was  a  powerful  speaker,  with  a 
manner  passionate  almost  to  wildness,  and  his  imagery  was 
original  and  beautiful.  His  speech  is  well  worth  repro- 
ducing, but  a  few  extracts  must  suffice.  As  he  turned  his 
back  on  Mcintosh,  he  broke  forth  fiercely:  "Who  says  it 
is  mean  to  love  the  land,  to  keep  in  our  hearts  these  graves, 
as  we  keep  the  Great  Spirit  ?  It  is  noble  to  love  the  land 
where  the  corn  grows,  and  which  was  given  to  us  by  the 

Great  Spirit.     We  will  sell  no  more Leave 

to  us  the  little  we  have;  let  us  die  where  our  fathers  died; 
and  let  us  sleep  where  our  kindred  sleep ;  and  when  the  last 
is  gone,  then  take  our  lands  and  with  your  plows  tear  up  the 
mould  upon  our  graves  and  plant  your  corn  above  us. 
There  will  be  none  to  weep  at  the  deed,  none  to  tell  the  tra- 
ditions of  our  people.  .  .  .  We  are  few  and  weak,  you 
are  many  and  strong,  and  you  can  kill  us  and  take  our 
homes;  but  the  Great  Spirit  has  given  us  courage  to  fight 
for  our  homes,  if  we  may  not  live  in  them;  we  will  do  it, 
and  this  is  our  talk,  our  last  talk." 

He  folded  over  his  shoulders  the  blanket  which  he  had 
thrown  aside,  and,  followed  by  his  band  and  another  chief 
with  his  party,  passed  out  of  sight. 

Mcintosh,  una  wed  by  this  defection,  concluded  the  treaty, 
and  agreed  to  move  to  the  West  within  a  year.  They  were 
to  receive  acre  for  acre  in  Western  lands,  and  four  hundred 
thousand  dollars  in  money.  The  United  States  agent, 
Crowell,  witnessed  the  treaty;  but  the  next  day,  with  seve- 
ral   chiefs,    he    started    for    Washington   City  to  protest 

186 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

against  it  as  unfair.  The  President,  Mr.  Monroe,  submit- 
ted the  treaty  to  the  Senate,  and  it  was  solemnly  ratified. 

When  this  fact  became  known  among  the  Upper  Creeks, 
their  hostility  to  Mcintosh  and  his  party,  culminated  in  a 
conspiracy  against  his  life.  His  old  enemy  Ho-poth-le-yo- 
holo  instigated  and  planned  the  murder,  though  he  did  not 
lead  the  band  of  assassins.  A  large  number  of  warriors, 
headed  by  a  chief,  were  selected  to  do  this  dark  deed. 
Their  orders  were  to  meet  at  a  certain  spot  on  an  appointed 
day,  when  they  were  silently  to  surround  his  house  at  night ; 
at  daybreak  they  were  to  burn  it,  and  as  he  rushed  out  they 
were  all  to  fire  upon  him.    - 

That  there  might  be  no  mistake  as  to  the  time,  each 
warrior  was  furnished  with  a  bundle  of  sticks,  each  stick 
representing  a  day.  Every  time  the  sun  set,  one  of  them 
was  to  be  thrown  away;  and  when  only  one  remained,  that 
was  the  night  on  which  Mcintosh  was  to  perish.  To  betray 
the  secret,  or  to  be  absent  at  the  appointed  time,  was  death. 

Only  too  well  was  this  bloody  plot  carried  out;  and  Wil- 
liam Mcintosh,  whose  whole  life  had  been  devoted  to  his 
Nation,  his  tribe,  and  to  our  beloved  State,  fell  beneath  the 
blows  of  assassins,  in  his  own  house,  upon  Georgia  soil. 
This  cowardly  murder  produced  great  excitement  all  over 
our  State.  Many  Indians  rushed  to  the  white  settlements 
for  protection.  Gov.  Troup  ordered  out  the  militia  with 
directions  to  be  ready  at  a  moment's  notice  to  march  to  the 
jSTation  and  protect  the  friendly  Creeks,  if  it  should  be 
necessary.  But  there  were  no  further  hostile  demonstra- 
tions ;  and,  not  long  afterwards,  half  of  the  Mcintosh  party 
moved  to  the  West. 


187 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  crowning  offence  of  Mcintosh,  in  the  eyes  of  his 
enemies,  was  consenting  to  Gov.  Troup's  proposition  that 
the  Creek  lands  should  be  immediately  surveyed,  instead 
of  waiting  until  they  moved  a  year  later.  Ho-poth-le-yo- 
holo  really  had  very  little  concern  with  this  question,  for 
his  immediate  people  and  their  lands  were  altogether  in 
Alabama;  in  the  war  of  1812  Gen.  Jackson,  after  the  vic- 
tory of  Horseshoe  Bend,  had  treated  them  as  a  conquered 
people,  and  compelled  them  to  remain  within  certain  pre- 
scribed limits. 

In  the  midst  of  this  political  stir  the  Governor  called  an 
extra  session  of  the  Legislature.  They  at  once  passed  an 
act  authorizing  the  survey.  A  strong  resolution  was  also 
adopted,  calling  upon  Mr.  Adams,  who  had  recently  be- 
come President,  to  remove  the  Indian  agent  from  office, 
as  he  was  faithless  to  his  trust  and  an  enemy  to  Georgia. 
The  President  refused  to  remove  him,  but  instituted  an  in- 
quiry into  his  conduct  by  sending  to  Georgia  for  that  pur- 
pose a  subordinate  clerk  in  one  of  the  Departments  under 
his  control,  whom  he  called  a  "clerk  of  bureau."  Gen. 
Gaines  was  also  sent  down  to  compose  the  disorders  in  the 
Creek  Xation.  When  these  two  officials  arrived,  they  es- 
poused the  cause  of  the  objectionable  agent  and  of  those 
Indians  who  were  our  enemies;  and,  besides  this,  Gen. 
Gaines  soon  formed  an  alliance  with  the  Clarke  faction. 

Gov.  Troup  appointed  commissioners  to  confer  with 
them.  As  representatives  of  a  sovereign  State,  they  were 
entitled  to  attend  the  conferences  held  by  Gen.  Gaines  with 
the  Indians,  but  were  hindered  as  much  as  possible  from 
communicating  with  them. 


188 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Gen.  Gaines  and  the  "clerk  of  bureau/'  not  confining 
themselves  to  the  duties  allotted  them,  reported  against  the 
last  treaty  made  at  Indian  Spring,  and  misrepresented 
Campbell  and  Meriwether,  saying  the  "treaty  was  tainted 
with  intrigue  and  treachery."  Campbell,  though  he  be- 
longed to  the  Carke  party,  for  the  purity  of  his  character 
was  respected  and  loved  by  all  who  knew  him;  and  Meri- 
wether stood  equally  as  high  in  Georgia.  The  President 
determined  to  re-submit  the  treaty  to  Congress,  and  pro- 
hibited the  survey  ordered  by  Gov.  Troup. 

Our  Governor  maintained  that  the  treaty  was  valid  and 
that  the  land  should  be  surveyed,  but  expressed  himself  as 
willing  to  suspend  the  survey  until  the  Legislature  met. 
lie  complained  to  the  President  of  his  agents,  and  told 
him  plainly  that  unless  the  laws  of  Georgia  were  respected, 
he  would  send  the  United  States  officials  to  Washington  in 
irons.  He  demanded  the  immediate  recall,  arrest  and  pun- 
ishment of  Gen.  Gaines,  for  having,  in  his  correspondence 
and  publications,  insulted  the  chief  magistrate  of  Georgia. 
Such  was  the  law  at  this  time. 

"But,  in  utter  disregard  of  our  Legislature  and  of  our 
Governor,  Crowell  was  not  removed  from  office;  Gaines 
was  not  court-martialed;  and  the  murderers  of  the  brave 
Mcintosh  were  not  punished!" 


189 


CHAPTER  XX. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1820—1830. 

As  the  time  came  around  to  elect  a  governor,  the  fer- 
ment in  Georgia  was  again  at  fever  heat.  Our  Constitu- 
tion had  been  changed,  and  the  first  election  of  a  Chief 
Magistrate  by  the  people  was  approaching. 

George  Troup  was  a  candidate  for  re-election,  and  John 
Clarke  was  supported  by  the  opposing  party.  In  this  can- 
vass, the  bitterness  and  violence  of  the  two  factions  reached 
their  acme.  ]STot  a  family  in  the  State  escaped  its  influ- 
ence, and  hatreds  were  engendered  which  neither  time  nor 
reason  could  ever  heal. 

The  party  cry  of  the  Crawford  faction,  which  rang  from 
the  mountains  to  the  seaboard,  was: 

"Troup  and  the  old  treaty !" 

The  people  of  Georgia  endorsed  their  intrepid  governor 
by  giving  him  a  majority  of  six  hundred  and  eighty-two 
votes. 

For  several  years  Mr.  Crawford  had  been  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury,  and  his  ability  was  acknowledged  by  both 
national  parties.  He  had  recently  received  the  nomination 
for  President,  but  was  stricken  with  paralysis  before  the 
election  came  off.  It  was  reported  that  he  would  never 
sufficiently  recover  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  office,  so 

190 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

his  friends  felt  that  it  would  be  improper  to*  elect  him. 
Nevertheless,  he  continued  a  candidate  and,  in  spite  of  his 
physical  condition,  he  received  the  votes  of  three  States — 
Georgia,  Virginia  and  Delaware. 

He  recovered  from  this  attack,  but  his  health  was  so 
much  impaired  that  he  returned  to  Georgia  permanently. 
When  Judge  Dooly  died,  Crawford  was  appointed  his  suc- 
cessor, and  for  the  remainder  of  his  life  was  judge  of  the 
Northern  Circuit. 

In  March,  before  Troup's  second  election  as  governor, 
an  event  occurred  which  so  aroused  the  enthusiasm  of  our 
State,  that  even  party  animosities  were  for  a  time  forgot- 
ten. It  was  the  visit  of  Marquis  de  La  Fayette  who,  nearly 
fifty  years  before,  had  assisted  the  Colonies  in  their  struggle 
for  liberty.  Now,  with  the  snows  of  more  than  three  score 
winters  upon  his  head,  but  with  a  warmth  of  love  in  his 
heart  that  kept  it  young,  "the  hero  of  two  continents,"  had 
returned  to  the  vigorous  young  nation  whose  destiny  he 
had  helped  to  shape,  and  he  "received  the  homage  of  six- 
teen republics." 

Savannah  welcomed  him  with  a  military  display,  and 
with  the  music  of  the  Marseillaise  hvmn,  the  national  air 
of  France.  The  Chatham  Artillery  fired  the  salutes.  One 
of  the  field-pieces  used  on  this  occasion  was  that  valued 
"Washington  gun"  which  had  been  captured  at  Yorktown. 

From  the  time  the  venerable  Marquis  touched  Georgia 
soil,  he  was  the  guest  of  the  State.  When  Gov.  Troup  re- 
ceived him  on  the  bluff  at  Savannah,  he  said:  "Welcome, 
La  Fayette !  General,  'tis  little  more  than  ninety  years 
since  the  founder  of  this  State  first  set  foot  upon  the  bank 
on  which  you  stand.     Now,  four  hundred  thousand  peo- 

191 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

pie  open  their  arms  to  receive  you.  Thanks  to  a  kind  provi- 
dence, it  called  you  to  the  standard  of  independence  in  the 

helplessness  of  our  Revolution Oh,  sir,  what 

a  consolation  for  a  man  who  has  passed  through  seas  of 
trouble,  that  the  millions  of  bayonets  which  guard  the 
blessings  we  enjoy  stand  between  you  and  them !  But, 
enough.  Welcome,  General !  Thrice  welcome  to  the  State 
of  Georgia!" 

La  Fayette  replied  in  feeling  words  and  was  then  pre- 
sented to  the  distinguished  Georgians  around  him,  among 
whom  were  live  Revolutionary  soldiers. 

The  streets,  through  which  slowly  moved  the  procession 
escorting  him,  were  crowded  to  excess,  as  were  the  doors 
and  windows  of  the  houses.  The  multitude  repeatedly 
displayed  their  enthusiastic  feelings.  The  ladies  saluted 
him  by  waving  their  handkerchiefs,  and  he  acknowledged 
their  attentions  by  many  a  graceful  bow. 

While  La  Fayette  remained  in  Savannah,  he  assisted  in 
layinsr  the  corner-stones  of  two  monuments,  one  to  Gen. 

•/  O  7 

Greene,  and  the  other  to  the  lamented  Pulaski.  Both  of 
these  distinguished  men  had  been  his  comrades  in  arms. 

From  this  city  he  went  to  Augusta,  where  he  was  again 
feted  and  toasted. 

At  Milledgeville  he  was  received  with  unbounded 
demonstrations  of  pleasure,  a  little  girl  strewing  flowers  in 
his  pathway  as  he  stepped  from  the  carriage.  At  night 
there  was  a  grand  ball  to  which  people  came  from  the  sur- 
rounding country  for  a  distance  of  forty  miles.  As  long 
as  La  Fayette  remained  the  guest  of  Georgia,  every  dis- 
tinction possible  was  lavished  upon  him.     His  colors,  his 


192 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

badges,   and  pictures  of  him  were  seen   everywhere,  and 
after  his  departure  were  treasured  as  mementoes  of  his  visit. 

When  the  ( 'reek  question  was  again  brought  before  Con- 
gress,  Crowell,  the  Indian  agent,  was  sustained;  the  In- 
dian Springs  treaty  was  repudiated,  and  another  one  was 
drafted  by  new  commissioners.  Gov.  Troup,  standing 
flat-footed  on  the  "old  treaty,"  utterly  refused  to  acknowl- 
edge the  new  one.  For  three  reasons  he  held  it  to  be  a 
blank  paper:  First,  it  prescribed  different  boundaries  than 
those  to  which  Georgia  was  entitled  by  the  contract  of 
1802;  second,  the  jurisdiction  over  the  Chattahoochee  river, 
which  had  always  been  absolute  in  Georgia,  was  to  be  di- 
vided with  Alabama;  and  third,  lands  were  to  be  taken  from 
Georgia  and  given  forever  to  the  Creeks.  If  Georgia  had 
been  willing  to  resign  her  rights,  she  could  not  have  ac- 
knowledged "the  new  treaty"  without  admitting  the 
charges  against  the  spotless  characters  of  Campbell  and 
Meriwether,  and  insulting  the  memory  of  the  chief,  Wil- 
liam Mcintosh !  The  noble  Troup  was  incapabe  of  aban- 
doning principle  for  expediency ! 

The  pretext  under  which  the  Federal  Government  tried 
to  set  aside  the  "old  treaty"  was,  that  Campbell  and  Meri- 
wether had  bribed  the  chiefs  who  signed  it,  by  giving  them 
presents.  This  had  always  been  done  in  Georgia  whenever 
treaties  were  made;  the  Indians  would  not  have  understood 
it,  and  would  have  been  offended  if  the  presents  had  been 
withheld.  This  time-honored  custom  was  instituted  by 
Oglethorpe,  the  soldier,  scholar,  statesman  and  philanthro- 
pist; it  was  continued  when  Georgia  was  a  royal  province,, 
and  when  she  became  a  sovereign  State.  This  fact  was. 
well  known. 

1%  193 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  Legislature,  in  both  branches,  belonged  to  the 
Clarke  party,  but  they  cordially  supported  the  Governor 
in  his  present  position.  Upholding  the  rights  of  Georgia, 
they  resolved  that  the  "old  treaty"  should  be  insisted  upon 
and  carried  into  effect.  They  passed  a  strong  resolution 
endorsing  the  integrity  of  Campbell  and  Meriwether.  The 
Georgia  delegation  in  Congress  also  fought  the  "new 
treaty"  to  the  last,  the  speeches  of  Berrien  and  Forsyth 
being  particularly  effective. 

As  soon  as  the  Legislature  had  acted  upon  this  matter, 
Gov.  Troup  caused  the  boundary  line  between  Georgia  and 
Alabama  to  be  run  according  to  the  contract  made  in  1802., 
and  ordered  a  survey  of  the  Creek  lands  embraced  in  the 
"old  treaty."     After  the  work  had  continued  for  several 
months,  without  any  opposition,  some  of  the  hostile  In- 
dians complained  to  the  Federal  Government.     President 
Adams  made  this  a  pretext  for  ordering  the  arrest  of  the 
surveyors.     The  Secretary  of  War  sent  Lieut.  Vinton  to 
Georgia,  with  the  threat  that  military  force  would  be  used 
if  the  survey  was  not  stopped.     The  Lieutenant  was  told 
that  he  must  preserve  the  utmost  secrecy  in  the  execution 
of  his  mission,  because  his  personal  safety  would  be  in- 
volved.      Our  governor  indignantly  wrote  to  the   Secre- 
tary:  "You  mistake  the  character  of  the  people  of  Georgia. 
Officers  of  the  General  Government,  engaged  in  the  per- 
formance of  lawful  duties,  have  only  to  deport  themselves 
as  gentlemen    to  find  the  same  security  and  protection  in 
Georgia,  as  under  the  iEgis  of  the  government  at  Wash- 
ington." 

When  Gov.  Troup  received  the  President's  threat  in  re- 
gard to  the  survey,  without  losing  a  day,  he  directed  that 

194 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

any  officer  who  attempted  to  arrest  one  of  the  surveyors 
should  be  brought  to  justice.  He  also  issued  orders  to  the 
generals  of  militia  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  repel 
any  hostile  invasion  of  the  State.  His  message  to  the 
Federal  Government  was,  in  effect,  that  force  would  be  met 
with  force. 

There  were  at  this  time  several  hundred  United  States 
regulars  on  the  Chattahoochee  river,  and  a  collision  be- 
tween the  two  governments  seemed  imminent;  but  there 
was  one  difficulty  in  the  way,  which  the  President  had  over- 
looked. Of  the  three  regiments  in  the  South,  two  were 
commanded  by  Georgians — Mcintosh  and  Twiggs.  Their 
ancestors  were  among  the  first  settlers  of  our  State;  their 
fathers  had  suffered  for  its  independence;  and  these  worthy 
sons  of  such  sires  promptly  wrote  to  the  authorities  at  Wash- 
ington that  if  they  were  required  to  take  up  arms  against 
Georgia  they  would  resign.  Gov.  Troup  communicated 
with  the  Secretary  of  War,  saying  that  any  attack  on  the 
sovereignty  of  Georgia  would  be  resisted  to  the  utmost. 

The  whole  subject  was  submitted  to  Congress,  but  no 

further   steps   were   taken   to   interfere   with   the    Indian 

Spring   treaty,  and   the  matter  was  finally  dropped.     The 

surveyors  completed  their  work  without  interruption,  and 

the  land  acquired  under  the  "old  treaty"  was  organized. 

An  act  of  Legislature  then  disposed  of  it  by  lottery.     Thus 

were  Georgia's  rights  preserved,  and  thus  did  her  fearless 

governor  triumph ! 

Of  the  new  counties  now  laid  out,  one  was  named  Troup; 

another  Muscogee,  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  the  Creeks 

who  had  so  long  owned  the  soil;  and  a  third  was  called 

Coweta,  to  honor  the  brave  and  generous  Mcintosh,  who 

was  the  head  chief  of  the  Coweta  towns. 

195 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued.) 

1820—1830. 

In  compliance  with  usage,  Gov.  Troup  retired  from  of- 
fice at  the  expiration  of  his  second  term,  but  his  services 
were  too  valuable  and  he  was  too  much  devoted  to  Geor- 
gia's interests  to  be  allowed  to  live  in  private.  John  For- 
syth, of  the  Crawford  party,  became  our  next  governor, 
and  Mr.  Troup  was  soon  elected  to  Congress. 

The  Tariff  Act,  called  in  Georgia  the  "Bill  of  Abomina- 
tions," which  was  passed  while  Mr.  Adams  was  President, 
was  strongly  resented  by  our  congressmen.  The 
Northern,  Middle  and  Western  States  made  common  cause 
against  the  South  by  endeavoring  to  force  upon  her,  goods 
of  northern  manufacture.  They  put  such  a  heavy  duty 
upon  imported  goods,  that  Xew  England  fabrics  were  much 
the  cheapest  of  the  two,  imported  goods  being  actually 
taxed  be  von  d  their  cost ! 

Georgia  was  incensed  at  the  passage  of  this  Act,  and  pub- 
lic meetings  were  held  all  over  the  State  to  express  the  in- 
dignation of  our  people.  The  men  resolved  that  they 
would  dress  in  Georgia  homespun  instead  of  Kew  England 
cloth,  eat  their  hominy  without  the  Kentucky  hog  as  an  ac- 
companiment, and  walk,  rather  than  ride  Western  horses. 
Our  women  also  took  fire  at  the  idea  of  the  tariff  law,  in- 

196 


GEORGIA   LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

sisting  that  their  husbands,  sons  and  brothers  in  Congress 
should  hold  out  a  flag  of  defiance  to  the  Northern  members 
by  dressing  in  home-made  clothes.  So,  at  the  opening  of 
the  next  session  all  our  representatives  from  the  up-coun- 
try were  dressed  in  homespun.  George  Gilmer,  of  Ogle- 
thorpe county,  wore  a  coat  made  of  the  finest  wool,  dyed 
with  indigo,  and  mixed  with  black  silk  in  carding.  The 
collar  and  cuffs  were  covered  with  black  silk  velvet,  and  it 
was  worn  with  a  rich  silk-velvet  vest.  The  cloth  for  this 
coat  was  presented  to  him  by  one  of  his  female  constituents, 
and  it  was  made  by  a  first-class  tailor.  The  very  becoming 
coats  of  the  Georgia  members  attracted  universal  attention. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  a  mass  of  gold  weighing  three 
ounces  was  found  on  Duke's  creek,  in  Habersham  county. 
This  was  the  first  gold  ever  found  in  Georgia,  so  far  as  the 
white  people  knew.  Other  discoveries  were  soon  made  in 
that  part  of  the  State.  Some  of  the  mines  were  very  rich, 
especially  those  about  Dahlonega. 

Gen.  Andrew  Jackson  was  now  President.  Without  any 
caucus  nomination,  he  had  been  supported  in  all  parts  of  the 
Union  by  those  who  were  opposed  to  the  administration  of 
Mr.  Adams.  A  small  newspaper,  called  the  "Jacksonian," 
published  at  McDonough,  in  Henry  county,  Georgia,  was 
the  first  one  in  the  United  States  to  nominate  him  for  the 
presidency. 

During  this  year  an  aerolite  fell  near  Forsyth.  About 
the  middle  of  a  May  afternoon,  a  black  cloud  appeared  in 
the  heavens,  from  which,  in  quick  succession,  two  distinct 
•explosions  were  heard;  these  were  followed  by  a  whizzing 
noise  passing  through  the  air,  which  lasted  full  four 
minutes.    As  was  afterwards  ascertained,  the  stone  weighed 

197 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

thirty-six  pounds,  and,  in  its  fall,  buried  itself  two  and  a 
half  feet  in  the  earth.  Its  appearance  was  that  of  having 
been  in  a  furnace ;  it  was  covered  with  a  black  substance  re- 
sembling melted  lava,  and  about  the  thickness  of  an  ordi- 
nary knife-blade.  When  this  stone  was  broken,  it  emitted 
a  strong  smell  of  sulphur,  and  had  a  metallic,  silver-like  ap- 
pearance. A  fine  specimen  of  this  aerolite  is  preserved  in 
the  museum  of  the  University  at  Athens. 

There  occurred  in  this  decade  the  most  remarkable  cir- 
cumstance which  has  ever  happened  in  the  history  of  an 
Indian  tribe.  It  was  the  invention  of  the  Cherokee  alpha- 
bet by  George  Guess,  whose  Indian  name  was  Se-quo-iar 
and  who  had  no  knowledge  of  any  language  except  his  own. 
This  Georgia  Cadmus  lived  in  what  is  now  Chattooga 
county;  in  appearance  and  habits  he  was  a  full  Cherokee, 
though  his  paternal  grandfather  was  a  white  man. 

His  inventive  genius  was  aroused  by  hearing  some  young 
men  of  his  tribe  commenting  upon  the  superior  talents  of 
the  whites.  One  of  them  told  how  white  men  could  put 
talk  on  paper,  send  it  any  distance,  and  it  would  be  under- 
stood by  those  who  received  it.  They  all  agreed  that  this 
was  a  very  strange  thing,  and  they  did  not  understand  how 
it  was  done. 

George  Guess,  who  had  been  a  silent  listener  to  the  con- 
versation, said,  with  an  important  air:  "Why,  the  thing  is 
very  easy.  I  can  do  it  myself."  And,  picking  up  a  flat 
stone,  he  began  to  scratch  on  it  with  a  pin;  after  a  few 
minutes  he  read  them  a  sentence  which  he  had  written,  by 
making  a  mark  for  each  word. 

This  produced  a  laugh,  and  the  subject  was  dropped;  but 
it  left  an  indelible  impression  upon  the  mind  of  Guess. 

198 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Nothing  short  of  being  able  to  write  the  Cherokee  language 
would  now  -satisfy  him,  so  he  bought  material  and  set 
about  painting  the  language  on  paper,  having  a  character  to 
represent  each  word.  After  laboring  over  this  task  for 
almost  two  years,  and  having  made  several  thousand  char- 
acters, he  became  convinced  that  this  was  not  the  way  to 
accomplish  his  purpose.  He  was  by  no  means  discouraged, 
though  he  was  ridiculed  by  some  of  his  friends  and 
strenuously  opposed  by  all  of  them,  as  they  thought  he  was 
wasting  his  time.  He  would  listen  patiently  to  their  ex- 
postulations, and  then,  without  attempting  to  vindicate  his 
conduct,  deliberately  light  his  pipe  and  again  sit  doAvn  to 
his  work. 

He  was  firmly  convinced  that  there  was  a  way  to  express 
the  Cherokee  language  on  paper,  for  he  had  seen  white 
men  writing  and  he  had  seen  books.  He  said:  "If  I  could 
fix  certain  marks  to  represent  sounds,  I  could  make  things 
fast  on  paper,  and  it  would  be  like  catching  a  wild  animal 
and  taming  it."  So,  he  continued  to  work  with  the  perse- 
verance of  genius,  until  he  discovered  that  certain  syllables 
were  repeated  in  many  words  of  his  native  tongue,  and  that 
the  same  character  could  be  used  in  these  different  words. 
After  that  he  had  no  more  trouble,  and  in  one  month  had 
formed  a  complete  alphabet,  perhaps  the  only  syllabic  one 
in  existence. 

In  forming  f\is  characters  Guess  used  some  of  the 
English  letters,  which  he  found  in  a  spelling-book  that  he 
owned;  but  he  knew  nothing  of  their  nature,  and  applied 
them  to  sounds  wholly  different  from  those  they  represent 
in  English.    Most  of  the  letters  were  of  his  own  invention. 

The  Cherokee  language,  though  the  most  copious  of  the 

199 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Indian  dialects  in  the  United  States,  is  only  composed  of 
the  various  combinations  of  sixtj  monosyllables,  which  con- 
stituted Guess's  alphabet.  The  accomplishment  of  this 
work  by  a  man  and  among  a  people  never  accustomed  to 
inventive  study,  is  truly  wonderful,  and  shows  the  superi- 
ority of  the  Cherokee-  over  all  other  Indian  tribes. 

Tv\7hen  his  work  was  ended,  Guess  took  one  of  his  friends 
aside,  explained  the  alphabet  to  him,  and  said:  "We  can 
now  have  speaking  papers  as  well  as  white  men." 

He  found  great  difficulty  in  persuading  any  of  his  people 
to  learn  it;  nor  did  he  ever  overcome  their  prejudices  until 
he  went  to  Arkansas  to  visit  some  of  the  Nation  who  had 
emigrated,  and  taught  a  few  of  them  to  read  and  write  their 
language.      One  of  them  wrote  to  a  friend  in  Georgia  and 

^  CD 

sent  the  letter  back  by  Guess,  who  read  it  to  manv  of  his 
people.  It  excited  a  great  deal  of  curiosity.  Here  was 
talk  in  the  Cherokee  tongue  that  had  come  from  beyond 
the  Great  River,  sealed  up  in  a  paper,  yet  it  was  very  plain. 
His  friends  became  convinced  that  his  system  was  of  some 
use,  and  resolved  to  learn  it.  This  they  accomplished  in  a 
few  days,  owing  to  its  extreme  simplicity.  Any  one,  by 
hxing  in  his  memory  the  names  and  forms  of  the  letters, 
immediately  possessed  the  art  of  reading  and  writing. 
From  this  beginning,  in  a  few  months,  and  without  any 
schools,  the  Cherokees  were  able  to  read  and  write  in  their 
own  language.  Two  or  three  years  afterwards  they  were 
carrying  on  correspondence  between  the  different  tribes  of 
their  Xation,  taking  receipts,  and  giving  promissory  notes. 
It  became  a  common  thing  in  the  Nation  to  see  directions 
for  the  different  paths  inscribed  in  Cherokee  characters 
on  the  trees.       Thus,  George  Guess  had  the  satisfaction  of 

200 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

seeing  his  whole  people  enjoying  the  fruits  of  his  labor, 
greatly  benefited  by  it,  and  raised  to  a  higher  plane  of 
civilization. 

Our  Governor,  John  Forsyth,  was  a  Virginian  by  birth 
and  blood,  but  was  raised  in  Georgia  from  his  fourth  year; 
in  heart,  feeling  and  interests  he  was  a  Georgian.  How 
warmly  he  advocated  the  welfare  of  our  State  in  Congress 
is  well  known.  While  he  was  United  States  Senator,  lie 
was  appointed  minister  to  Spain.  It  was  by  his  skill  and 
prudence  that  the  differences  between  that  country  and  the 
Federal  Government  in  reference  to  Florida  were  finally 
adjusted. 

Forsyth  was  a  beautiful  speaker,  and  when  he  had  the 
floor  he  never  failed  to  attract  attention.  "His  language  was 
always  courteous  and  complimentary  to  his  antagonist. 
Without  ever  exhibiting  passion,  he  evinced  deep  feeling. 
His  voice  was  peculiarly  melodious,  and,  without  talking 
rapidly,  the  words  seemed  to  melt  into  each  other  like  one 
continued  sound.  He  used  but  little  gesture,  and  his  most 
emphatic  passages  were  always  in  an  undertone,  which  pro- 
duced a  solemn  effect  and  left  a  deep  impression.  It  was 
the  still,  small  voice  in  which  he  poured  out  heart  and  soul 
and  feeling,  charming  his  audience  into  a  silence,  as  if  they 
were  listening  to  the  last  fading  notes  of  an  zEolian  harp, 
when  they  felt  that  the  spirit  of  the  wind  was  fading  away." 

Through  his  services  to  State  and  Nation,  "the  name  and 
fame  of  John  Forsyth  became  embalmed  as  national 
wealth." 

( 'otton  was  now  extensively  cultivated  in  middle  and 
southern  Georgia,  and  had  become  our  chief  export. 


201 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

On  most  plantations  the  cloth  for  the  negroes'  clothe? 
continued  to  be  made  on  hand  looms,  as  there  were  only- 
two  or  three  factories  in  Georgia. 

"When  this  decade  ended,  George  K.  Gilmer  was  occupy- 
ing the  Chair  of  State. 


Towns  settled  in  this  decade  were  Bainbridge,  Appling,. 
Clayton,  Clarkesville,  Cuthbert,  Columbus,  Forsyth,  La 
Grange,  Macon,  Xewnan,  Thomaston,  Talbotton,  Thomas- 
ville. 


202 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.      (Continued.) 
1830—1840. 

Commencement  week  at  Athens  was  the  favorite  oc- 
casion for  the  assembling  of  Georgia's  active  politicians. 
Many  of  them  were  trustees  of  the  University,  and  this 
was  their  best  opportunity  for  meeting  to  exchange  vieAVS 
and  discuss  State  arTairs.  Newspapers  were  still  few  and 
unimportant,  and  it  was  at  Athens,  in  1829,  that  George 
R.  Gilmer  was  first  asked  to  become  a  candidate  for  execu- 
tive honors.  The  Clarke  party  made  no  nomination,  Gil- 
mer's opponent  being  a  Crawford  man.  Gov.  Gilmer 
thought  that  the  factions  which  had  so  long  disturbed  our 
State  should  new  forget  their  differences.  With  noble 
patriotism  he  sought  to  accomplish  this  result,  but  with 
indifferent  success. 

Early  in  his  administration  he  had  to  struggle  with  great 
difficulties  in  reference  to  the  Cherokees,  and  this  brought 
upon  him  much  abuse  from  beyond  his  own  State. 

Georgia  congressmen  were  tauntingly  asked:  "Why  not 
let'  the  Cherokees  remain  among  you  ?  Why  not  foster  and 
improve  them,  and  let  them  add  to  your  numbers  and 
wealth  ?" 

The  truth  of  the  matter  was,  that  there  had  never  been 
any  interchange  of  the  productions  of  labor  between  Geor- 

203 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

gia  and  these  Indian-.  They  had  added  nothing  to  the 
t  human  knowledge,  and  their  chief  wealth  consisted 
of  skins  and  canoes;  the  land  was  not  owned  by  individuals, 
bin  longed  to  the  Nation.  The  Cherokee  country  was 
situated  among  the  mountains,  and  about  the  head  waters 
of  the  Savannah  and  Chattahoochee  rivers.  At  this  time, 
they  had  taken  possession  of  a  considerable  body  of  land 
lying  south  of  them;  it  had  been  abandoned  by  the  Creeks, 
but,  of  course,  belonged  to  Georgia.  Game  had  been  de- 
creasing with  the  Cherokees  for  forty  vears,  and  this  fact 
tempted  them  to  seize  the  territory  now  in  dispute.  Here 
their  cattle  could  live  upon  the  cane,  and  they  could  ex- 
change hunting  for  herding.  They  claimed  to  have  won 
this  body  of  land  from  the  Creeks  by  defeating  them  in  a 
game  of  ball.  The  tract  included  what  afterwards  became 
Cobb,  Paulding  and  Polk  counties. 

When  our  Legislature  convened,  it  authorized  the  im- 
mediate survey  and  occupancy  of  the  territory,  and  for  this 
the  Indians  sought  revenge.  One  cold  night,  when  the 
ground  was  covered  with  snow,  they  set  fire  to  the  houses 
of  the  white  settlers,  and  a  number  of  women  and  children 
were  thus  deprived  of  shelter  in  the  most  inclement 
weather. 

Gov.  Gilmer  had  to  contend  with  another  complication 
at  this  time.  Georgia  had  found  it  absolutely  necessary  to 
extend  her  criminal  jurisdiction  over  the  Cherokee  Nation, 
as  violators  of  the  law  fled  there  to  escape  justice.  The  In- 
dians resented  this;  and  when  one  of  them  was  arrested  and 
convicted  of  murder,  a  head  chief,  John  Poss,  appealed  to 
the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  for  an  injunction 
to  restrain  the  State  of  Georgia  from  executing  her  laws 

204 


,V  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

within  Cherokee  territory.  Our  Governor  was  warned  that 
he  would  be  cited  to  appear  for  the  State  when  the  case  was 
called  for  trial.  He  replied  that  any  orders  interfering 
with  the  courts  of  Georgia  would  be  disregarded,  and  that, 
if  the  Supreme  Court  should  attempt  to  enforce  them,  he 
would  resist  with  the  military.  The  Supreme  Court  de- 
cided that  the  State  affairs  of  Georgia  were  outside  of  its 
jurisdiction. 

Georgia's  position  caused  much  excitement  in  the  North- 
ern States,  and  many  were  the  meetings  held  and  the  peti- 
tions forwarded'  to  Congress  in  behalf  of  the  Cherokees. 
The  excitement  soon  became  more  intense,  because  several 
Northern  missionaries  were  arrested  and  convicted  of  ille- 
gal residence  among  these  Indians. 

The  Legislature  had  passed  a  law  forbidding  white  peo- 
ple to  reside  among  the  Cherokees  without  a  special  permit, 
and  the  Governor  notified  white  men  living  in  the  Nation 
that  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  laws  of  Georgia,  and  resi- 
dence license,  would  be  necessary  if  they  desired  to  remain. 
The  missionaries — about  twelve  in  number — thought 
proper  to  disregard  this  warning,  and  were  duly  arrested. 
All  of  them  finally  took  the  oath  except  two,  who  were 
sent  to  the  penitentiary,  which  was  the  penalty  for  disre- 
garding this  law. 

Gov.  Gilmer  offered  to  release  them  on  condition  that 
they  would  remove  from  the  Cherokee  territory  if  unwil- 
ling to  take  the  oath.  They  declined  his  clemency,  and  en- 
tered the  penitentiary  as  living  monuments  of  fanaticism. 

The  missionaries  had  used  their  position  among  the  In- 
dians to  give  them  political  counsel,  and  had  thus  been  a 
serious  obstacle  in  the  arrangements  which  Georgia  pro- 
posed to  make  with  them. 

205 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 


After  a  time,  by  the  advice  of  their  friends,  the  two  mis- 
sionaries who  were  in  prison  changed  their  course.  They 
withdrew  their  suit,  then  pending  in  the  Supreme  Court  of 
the  United  States,  and  wrote  to  Gov.  Gilmer  that  they 
would  yield  to  the  authority  of  Georgia.  The  whole  spirit 
of  their  communication  was  objectionable,  and  they  stated 
that  their  views  had  undergone  no  change.  The  Governor 
replied  that  if  they  regarded  their  principles  so  highly, 
they  might  stand  by  them  in  the  penitentiary.  Then  they 
jointly  wTrote  a  most  respectful  letter,  saying  that  they  had 
never  intended  to  offer  any  indignity  to  the  State  or  its 
authorities,  and  that  they  would  obey  the  laws  of  Georgia. 
"Whereupon,  they  were  pardoned,  after  having  obstinately 
remained  in  prison  for  more  than  a  year. 

Gross  misrepresentations  of  the  facts  in  this  affair  were 
freely  circulated  at  the  Xorth.  The  impression  was  made 
upon  the  public,  that  the  missionaries  were  put  in  the  peni- 
tentiary on  account  of  their  efforts  to  christianize  the 
Cherokees,  while  the  fact  that  they  had  violated  the  law 
was  carefully  concealed.  Georgia  was  ranked  with  the 
despotisms  of  the  East;  and  her  Governor  was  compared  to 
Dionysius,  Draco  and  Kero. 

Another  vexation  which  Gov.  Gilmer  encountered  early 
in  his  administration  was  caused  by  illegal  mining  in  the 
gold  region.  Thousands  of  idle  and  profligate  persons 
flocked  thither  from  every  point  of  the  compass.  They 
were  restrained  neither  by  law  nor  public  opinion.  After 
wading  all  day,  picking  up  small  particles  of  gold  in  the 
creeks  which  form  the  Etowah  and  Chattahoochee  rivers, 
at  night  they  collected  around  lightwood-knot  fires  to  gam- 
ble away  their  profits,  and  whisky-drinking,  swearing  and 

20G 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

fighting  were  freely  indulged.  A  proclamation  forbidding 
trespassers  to  gather  gold  made  very  little  impression,  and 
it  was  soon  discovered  that  soldiers'  bayonets  were  more  ef- 
fective than  writs  of  injunction  and  suits  of  law. 

After  the  gold-diggers  had  been  seized  by  soldiers  and 
expelled  from  the  country,  half-breed  Cherokees,  and  the 
white  people  who  Avere  licensed  to  live  among  them,  se- 
cretly continued  to  collect  gold.  It  was  a  great  trial  to  the 
Georgians  living  on  the  Cherokee  frontier  to  keep  away 
from  the  mines  which  belonged  to  their  State,  while  the 
gold  was  being  stolen  by  the  Indians,  and  there  was  danger 
of  trouble  between  these  two  classes.  As  it  was  found  im- 
possible to  protect  the  Indian  country  from  intruders  and 
the  gold  mines  from  trespassers,  by  civil  law,  the  Legisla- 
ture authorized  a  military  company  to  be  raised  for  that 
purpose.  It  was  composed  of  forty  men,  with  necessary 
officers.  It  was  called  the  "Georgia  Guard,"  and  was  sta- 
tioned near  the  gold  mines. 

On  the  12th  of  February,  1833,  it  was  one  hundred  years 
since  Gen.  Oglethorpe  had  planted  his  colony  on  Yama- 
craw  Bluff.  Then  Georgia  was  a  feeble  dependency  of 
Great  Britain;  now  it  was  a  strong  and  flourishing  repub- 
lic. Our  Legislature  has  been  remiss  in  not  having  this 
anniversary  celebrated  as  an  annual  State  holiday. 

In  November  of  this  year  there  occurred  over  the  whole 
State  a  wonderful  meteoric  shower.  It  is  still  currently 
spoken  of  as  the  "stars  falling."  The  night  was  remark- 
ably fine.  Not  a  cloud  obscured  the  heavens,  when  sud- 
denly— between  eleven  and  twelve  o'clock — the  stars  ap- 
peared to  be  shooting  from  their  orbits.  They  fell  faster 
and  faster,  until  it  seemed  to  be  raining  stars — north,  south, 

207 


GEOKGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

east,  and  west,  in  whatever  direction  the  eyes  were  turned. 
the  air  was  full  of  Them.  This  magnificent  and  astonish- 
ing spectacle  lasted  for  several  hours.  It  filled  the  minds 
of  the  most  enlightened  with  a  certain  awe;  so  it  is  not  sur- 
prising that  wildest  terror  seized  the  ignorant,  who  sup- 
posed that  the  dreadful  sight  was  hut  a  prelude  to  the 
sounding  of  the  last  trump.  Shrieks  of  horror  were  heard 
from  the  negroes  on  every  plantation;  some  of  them 
thought  the  world  was  already  on  fire,  and,  with  hands  up- 
raised and  bitter  cries,  implored  the  Lord  to  save  them  and 
the  world. 

The  eloquent  Baptist  minister,  Jesse  Mercer,  who  did 
more  to  build  up  his  denomination  in  the  South  than  any- 
other  man  of  his  day,  was  at  this  time  preaching  in  Greene 
county.  A  certain  planter  and  his  wife,  who  lived  in  this 
county,  were  his  ardent  admirers  and  members  of  his 
church.  On  the  memorable  night  of  the  meteoric  shower, 
some  of  their  negroes,  who  were  sitting  up  late,  quickly 
discovered  that  there  was  something  unusual  going  on  in 
the  heavens;  looking  out  and  seeing  the  "f ailing  stars," 
they  were  sure  that  the  judgment  day  had  come.  "With 
loud  cries  they  aroused  their  fellow-servants,  and  all  rushed 
in  a  body  to  the  "big  house"  to  awaken  its  inmates.  The 
mistress  was  quite  convinced  that  the  negroes  were  right 
in  their  conjecture,  as  she  stood  gazing  for  a  moment  at  the 
sublime  spectacle;  but  she  had  a  healthy  nervous  system, 
and  she  loved  God  and  all  His  creatures;  so,  turning  to  one 
of  her  maids,  she  calmly  gave  the  order:  "Nancy,  go  wake 
up  the  children,  wash  their  faces  clean,  put  on  their  Sunday 
clothes,  and  put  a  biscuit  in  their  pockets." 


208 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

She  was  making  the  same  preparations  for  her  family  to 
meet  the  Great  Judge  that  she  made  every  Sunday  to  hear 
Jesse  fiercer  preach! 

Two  years  after  the  meteoric  shower  the  winter  was  the 
coldest  ever  known  in  Georgia.  Saturday,  after  the  7th 
day  of  January,  was  called  emphatically  "the  cold  Satur- 
day," and  as  such  is  yet  remembered.  The  Savannah 
river  was  coated  with  ice  at  Augusta,  orange  trees  in  differ- 
ent sections  of  the  State  were  almost  exterminated,  and  on 
the  seacoast,  where  the  winters  are  usually  very  mild,  fig 
trees  a  hundred  years  old  were  killed.  In  middle  and 
upper  Georgia  the  snow  was  more  than  a  foot  deep,  and 
covered  the  ground  for  weeks. 

William  Harris  Crawford,  one  of  Georgia's  most  illus- 
trious sons,  died  in  the  autumn  of  1834.  After  a  quiet, 
social  evening  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  he  was  the  next 
morning  found  dead  in  his  bed.  Struggling  against  dis- 
ease and  the  weakness  of  old  age,  he  performed  the  duties 
of  his  office  to  the  last  dav  of  his  life.  Let  him  be  an  ex- 
ample  to  his  young  countrymen  of  this  generation ! 

*  "Five  years  only  the  representative  of  the  State — al- 
ways after  that  the  nation's  man,  until  he  was  able  to  serve 
the  nation  no  lonsrer.  The  countrv  saw  that  it  had  in  him 
a  man  beyond  most  men — of  such  mind  and  nerve  and 
heart,  that  he  could  remain  no  State's  man,  but  belonged 
to  the  largest  sphere  of  work  for  which  men  are  born;  and 
the  nation  took  him  from  the  State  and  kept  him  in  her 
service  in  this  or  that  high  office,  and  would  have  made  him 
its  chief;  and  never  did  he  cease  to  rise,  and  never  did  he 
go  back  one  step  in  his  wonderful  career,  until  his  splendid 
frame  gave  way." 

♦Extract  from  the  speech  of  Charles  N.  \Vest,  delivered  before 
the  Georgia  Historical  Society  at  Savannah,  May  2,  1892. 

14g  201) 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1830—1840. 

The  Indian  question  constantly  menaced  the  peace  of 
Georgia  during  this  decade.  A  change  had  taken  place  in 
the  sentiments  of  a  majority  of  the  Cherokee  Nation  in  re- 
gard to  emigration ;  but  a  strong  minority  still  violently  op- 
posed it.  John  Ridge  was  the  leader  of  those  who  were 
willing  to  move  West,  while  John  Ross  headed  the  opposite 
party. 

John  Ridge  was  a  man  of  considerable  education.  On 
various  occasions  he  accompanied  Cherokee  delegations  to 
Washington  City,  acting  as  interpreter,  secretary,  and 
agent.  His  father,  Maj.  Ridge,  had  helped  Georgia  fight 
in  the  Creek  war,  and  had  greatly  distinguished  himself  at 
the  battle  of  Horseshoe  Bend. 

John  Ross  declared  that  he  had  no  unfriendly  feelings 
to  Ridge  or  his  party;  that  whatever  he  did  was  designed 
to  promote  the  best  interests  of  his  people.  John  Ridge 
met  him  more  than  half  way,  saying  that  he  did  not  agree 
with  Ross  as  to  the  best  course  for  them. to  pursue,  but  he 
loved  his  Nation,  and  honestly  tried  to  counsel  the  people 
wisely ;  that,  if  Ross  could  bring  their  difficulties  to  an  end, 
or  settle  them  in  some  better  way  than  by  emigration,  he 
would  gladly  accept  it   and  acknowledge  him  the  principal 

210 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

chief  of  the  Nation;  that  he  was  willing,  at  all  times,  to 
unite  with  him  in  any  measures  that  would  truly  promote 
the  peace  and  prosperity  of  their  distressed  people.  Ross's 
professions  of  friendship  were  only  from  the  lips;  and  it 
was  not  long  before  several  prominent  Cherokees  were  shot 
by  unknown  hands  simply  because  they  were  favorable  to 
the  policy  of  emigration. 

No  one  who  is  familiar  with  the  portion  of  our  State 
then  occupied  by  the  Cherokees — which,  with  its  wooded 
mountains,  fertile  valleys,  limpid  streams,  beautiful  rapids 
and  sequestered  vales,  may  well  be  called  the  Switzerland 
of  Georgia — will  wonder  that  the  love  of  these  Indians  for 
its  soil  was  a  passion. 

The  citizens  on  the  frontier  felt  considerable  alarm  when 
the  Indians  who  were  friendly  to  Georgia's  claims,  began 
to  be  murdered  in  this  secret  manner.  They  held  meetings, 
adopted  stringent  resolutions,  and  requested  our  Governor, 
Wilson  Lumpkin,  to  station  troops  at  suitable  points  to  pro- 
tect them.     This  was  done,  and  peace  was  preserved. 

It  was  in  this  condition  of  affairs,  when  the  attention  of 
the  whole  United  States  was  turned  upon  Georgia  and  the 
Cherokee  Indians,  that  John  Howard  Payne,  the  famous 
author  of  "Home,  Sweet  Home,"  proposed  to  solve  the  In- 
dian question.  He  was  connected  with  a  paper  in  New 
York  City,  so  he  had  an  organ  for  his  opinions  and  obser- 
vations, and  determined  to  make  a  trip  to  Georgia,  go  to 
the  Nation,  and  study  the  subject  on  the  spot. 

He  had  not  sojourned  long  among  the  Cherokees  before 
he  was  arrested  by  the  "Georgia  Guard."  When  his  papers 
were  examined,  they  were  found  to  contain  very  improper 
and  indiscreet  statements  in  relation  to  the  President  and 

211 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

the  Georgia  authorities,  and  many  bitter  remarks  concern- 
ing Cherokee  affair  .  The  "Georgia  Guard"  considered 
him  a  spy,  and  treated  him  with  great  indignity  until  he 
made  friends  with  a  musical  soldier  who  was  whistling 
4 "Home,  Sweet  Home."  "When  he  found  that  the  prisoner 
was  the  author  of  that  beautiful  and  world-renowned  air, 
he  befriended  him  as  long  as  he  was  in  captivity.  WTien 
Payne  was  arrested  he  was  with  John  Ross.  He  owed  his 
liberty,  in  the  first  instance,  to  the  exertions  of  Gen.  Ed- 
ward Harden,  of  Athens,  to  whom  he  had  brought  a  letter 
of  introduction  on  his  arrival  in  Georgia. 

As  the  arrest  of  Pavne  was  made  in  Tennessee,  the  Gov- 
ernor  of  that  State  addressed  a  letter  of  remonstrance  to 
AVilliam  Schley,  the  Executive  of  Georgia,  in  relation  to 
this  matter.  Before  that  letter  was  received,  however,  the 
'conduct  of  the  "Georgia  Guard"  in  disregarding  the  rights 
of  a  sister  State  had  been  condemned  by  the  Legislature. 
In  the  end,  Payne  was  exonerated  from  any  treasonable  de- 
signs against  the  peace  of  Georgia,  and  honorably  liberated. 
It  was  in  the  last  month  of  this  year  that  the  small  rem- 
nant of  Seminoles  still  remaining  in  Florida  took  up  arms 
under  their  famous  chief,  Osceola.  Their  first  hostile  act 
was  to  murder  the  United  States  agent  who  resided  among 
them.  Seminole  is  a  Creek  word,  meaning  wanderer,  and 
this  tribe  was  composed  of  refugees  from  various  others. 

The  Upper  Creeks,  hearing  of  this  outbreak,  resolved  to 
seize  the  opportunity  to  strike  another  blow  at  Georgia. 
Assembling  in  large  numbers,  they  committed  many  mur- 
ders on  the  Chattahoochee  river,  so  that  numbers  of  the 
fr<  liiicr  people  were  compelled  to  forsake  their  homes  and 
seek  refuge  in  the  large  towns. 

212 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Volunteer  companies  were  formed  all  over  the  State. 
In  Gwinnett  county,  in  less  than  two  hours  after  receiving 
the  Governor's  call  for  volunteers,  two  companies  of  one 
hundred  men  each  were  organized,  and  the  citizens  of  the 
comity  contributed  six  hundred  dollars  to  aid  in  giving 
them  an  outfit. 

Gov.  Schley  took  the  field  in  person,  making  Columbus 
his  headquarters.  Here  he  was  joined  by  Gen.  Scott, 
whom  the  Federal  Government  had  sent  to  conduct  the 
Seminole  war.  Among  the  many  Georgians  who  assisted 
Gen.  Scott  was  Judge  William  C.  Dawson,  who  raised  a 
company  for  the  service. 

The  Federal  General  marched  first  into  the  Creek  coun- 
trv.  Many  of  the  Indians  surrendered  after  slight  skir- 
mishes,  saying  they  desired  peace.  As  they  surrenderd, 
they  were  sent  West  as  fast  as  the  necessary  arrangements 
could  be  made  for  safe  transportation. 

The  majority  of  the  Creeks  still  continued  in  arms.  In 
May  a  party  of  them  attacked  Roanoke,  a  small  village  on 
the  Chattahoochee  river,  in  Stewart  county.  They  de- 
stroyed the  boat  "Georgia,"  which  was  lying  on  the  river, 
and  only  one  of  the  men  on  board  escaped  their  murderous 
fire.  The  attack  on  the  town  was  repelled,  but  two  days 
afterwards  the  Indians  surprised  it  at  night,  when  most  of 
its  citizens  were  wrapped  in  slumber.  The  firing  of  rifles  and 
the  yells  of  the  Creeks  gave  .the  first  alarm  that  the  enemy 
was  near.  The  citizens  sprang  to  anus  and  rushed  to  at- 
tack them;  but  being  outnumbered  were  compelled  to 
abandon  the  town,  having,  however,  to  force  a  way  through 
their  enemies.  A  negro  bov  named  Peter  fought  so  des- 
perately  by  his  master's  side,  that  the  Indians  made  every 

213 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

exertion  to  kill  him,  but  were  unsuccessful.  After  the 
whites  retreated,  Roanoke  was  burned  to  ashes. 

A  few  weeks  afterwards,  Capt.  Hamilton  Garmany's  de- 
tachment had  a  battle  on  Dr.  Sheppard's  plantation,  with 
the  same  party  of  Creeks.  The  Indians,  being  reinforced 
from  time  to  time,  flanked  the  Georgians  and  divided  them. 
Capt.  Garmany,  with  a  small  band,  sought  the  protection  of 
a  ginhouse,  ordering  his  men  to  reserve  their  fire  until  they 
were  sure  that  they  could  kill  the  enemy.  Taking  a  posi- 
tion behind  a  tree  that  screened  him  from  view,  he  killed 
two  Indians,  but  was  then  wounded  in  the  thigh  and  fell. 
His  men  cried  out  to  each  other  that  he  was  killed,  and 
were  on  the  verge  of  a  panic,  when  he  shouted  to  them  to 
fight  on,  as  he  was  only  wounded.  His  command  on  the 
other  flank  of  the  enemy  were  keeping  up  the  fight  with 
vigor  and  energy. 

In  the  meantime,  Capt.  Garmany,  lying  seriously  wound- 
ed behind  the  tree,  noticed  an  Indian  gliding  towards  him 
with  a  drawn  knife.  As  soon  as  he  was  within  range,  the 
Captain  raised  himself  with  an  effort  and  shot  him.  Then, 
taking  his  pocket  pistol  in  his  hand  ready  for  another  at- 
tack, he  determined  to  sell  his  life  dearly. 

Just  at  this  critical  moment  Maj.  Jernigan  arrived  with 
reinforcements  from  Fort  Jones,  three  miles  below,  and 
charged  upon  the  Indians.  This  diverted  their  attention 
from  the  wounded  officer,  who  was  at  once  placed  on  horse- 
back behind  one  of  his  men  and  carried  to  the  Fort.  All 
the  Georgians  stood  firm  at  their  posts  until  ordered  to  re- 
treat, when  they,  too,  made  their  way  to  the  Fort. 

Thus  ended  one  of  the  most  desperate  battles  fought 

during  this  outbreak  of  the  Creeks.     The  Indians  engaged 

in  the  battle  of  Sheppard's  plantation,  being  determined  to 

214 


A  SOVEREIGNS  ATE. 

join  the  Seminoles  in  Florida,  continued  on  their  way,  plun- 
dering and  killing  as  they  had  opportunity. 

In  a  very  lonely  situation,  near  the  road  leading  from 
Albany  to  Blakely,  there  stood  for  twenty  years  or  more 
after  this  decade  a  dilapidated,  uninhabited  house,  the 
very  picture  of  desolation.  To  a  believer  in  ghosts  it 
seemed  a  fit  spot  for  their  nocturnal  visits.  In  the  dusky 
twilight,  a  traveller,  approaching  it,  would  almost  expect 
to  see  spectral  forms  gliding  through  the  dismal  rooms. 
The  surroundings  were  in  keeping  with  the  house.  The 
woods  looked  dark  and  gloomy;  long  moss  hung  in  curtains 
from  the  trees,  as  if  Nature,  in  sympathy  with  the  victims 
of  some  awful  tragedy,  had  clothed  herself  in  the  habili- 
ments of  woe. 

This  house,  in  fact,  had  been  the  scene  of  a  bloody  crime, 
perpetrated  by  this  same  band  of  Creeks.  The  owner  had 
offended  them  deeply,  and  they  resolved  to  have  their  re- 
venge while  they  were  on  the  "war  path." 

At  this  particular  time,  the  house  was  all  open,  and  the 
servants  busy  with  the  usual  duties  of  the  early  morning. 
The  planter  and  his  family,  with  several  neighbors  as 
guests,  had  just  gathered  around  the  breakfast  table,  when 
their  blood  was  chilled  by  the  war-whoop  of  the  Creeks, 
who,  concealed  by  the  forest,  had.  approached  the  house  un- 
seen. The  demon  of  revenge  took  possession  of  them,  and 
this  whole  family  fell  victims  to  their  fury,  the  blood  of 
father,  mother,  children,  neighbors  and  servants  mingling 
together. 

"What  added  to  the  horror  of  this  terrible  deed  was,  that 
the  plantation  had  changed  hands,  and  in  their  blind  rage 
the  Creeks  had  missed  the  object  of  their  vengeance  and 

destroyed  an  innocent  family. 

215 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE      (Continued.) 

1830—1840. 

A  swift  vengeance  overtook  that  band  of  cruel  Creeks 
who  had  committed  so  many  crimes.  Two  small  companies 
of  Baker  county  militia  followed  their  trail.  When  close 
upon  the  Indians  they  dispersed  in  small  squads,  to  protect 
the  people  and  wait  for  reinforcements. 

The  Indians  saw  that  they  could  not  continue  their  jour- 
ney, and  three  hundred  of  their  warriors  penetrated  to  an 
island  in  the  middle  of  Chickasawhatchee  Swamp,  in  Baker 
county,  and  there  fortified  themselves.  This  swamp  is  fif- 
teen miles  long,  and  from  four  to  eight  miles  wide,  with 
here  and  there  a  dry  spot  of  earth.  At  this  time  it  was  in- 
fested with  alligators,  bears  and  wolves.  Not  a  white  man 
had  any  but  the  vaguest  knowledge  of  it;  the  Creeks  knew 
it  well. 

A  week  after  the  Indians  had  made  a  stand  the  militia 
were  joined  by  several  companies,  consisting  of  both  in- 
fantry and  cavalry,  the  wdiole  under  command  of  Col. 
Beall. 

It  was  determined  to  attack  at  once  the  Indians  in  their 
stronghold.  Accordingly,  two  hundred  soldiers  were  sta- 
tioned to  prevent  their  escape.  The  rest  of  the  command 
penetrated  the  swamp  through  undergrowth,  mud,  and 
water  which  was  sometimes  up  to  their  waists,  until  they 

reached  the  island.     Here  a  very  hard  battle  was  fought. 

216 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE 

It  had  only  lasted  something  over  thirty  minutes  when  the 
Creeks  fled.  They  were  closely  pursued,  and  most  of  them 
either  killed  or  captured.  Their  camp,  with  its  tents,  pro- 
visions, horses  and  many  rifles,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
victorious  Georgians.  So  eager  were  our  soldiers  to  fight 
this  band  of  bloody  Creeks,  that,  when  it  became  necessary 
to  leave  a  guard  with  the  horses  while  their  riders  were  ab- 
sent in  the  swamp,  not  a  man  was  willing  to  remain,  and 
the  officers  were  compelled  to  detail  soldiers  for  that  duty. 

This  was  a  very  important  victory,  as  it  prevented  a  body 
of  brave  and  experienced  warriors  from  joining  the  Semi- 
noies  who  were  giving  the  Federal  Government  much 
trouble;  and  though  the  Georgia  troops  who  won  it  were 
militia  with  little  experience  or  discipline,  they  behaved 
with  great  coolness  and  bravery. 

A  little  later  on,  a  sharp  battle  was  fought  with  another 
band  of  Creeks,  at  the  Echowanotchaway  Swamp,  in  Ran- 
dolph county.  The  Georgians  were  commanded  by  Maj. 
Jernigan,  and  Gen.  William  Wellborn  reinforced  him. 

The  Indians  fought  with  desperation,  contesting  every 
foot  of  the  ground;  but  being  at  last  forced  from  their 
strong  positions,  they  were  soon  defeated. 

A  company  of  Creeks  on  their  way  to  the  Seminoles  at- 
tempted to  pass  through  Thomas  county,  when  several  vol- 
unteer companies  from  this  county  and  Lowndes,  under 
Maj.  Young,  went  in  pursuit  of  them.  Xot  an  Indian  had 
lieen  seen,  when  our  soldiers,  worn  out  with  their  hasty 
march,  stopped  for  the  night.  During  the  evening  they 
were  joined  in  camp  by  Capt.  Sharpe  and  Capt.  Tucker. 
It  was  owing  to  the  vigilance  and  perseverance  of  the 
former  that  the  Indian  trail  was  found. 

217 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Never  did  a  braver  band  march  against  an  enemy.  Sus- 
tained by  love  for  their  State,  and  willing  to  die  to  protect 
her  sacred  altars,  they  stood  the  shock  of  battle  like  veter- 
ans, while  the  foe  poured  a  heavy  fire  into  their  ranks.  At 
last  the  Creeks  gave  way,  and  were  pursued  nearly  three 
miles,  our  soldiers  using  their  guns  with  deadly  effect 
during  the  pursuit. 

Not  long  after  this  event  the  Creek  chiefs,  becoming 
dispirited  by  so  many  reverses,  sued  for  peace  and  sur- 
rendered their  bands.  They  were  sent  by  installments  to 
the  West,  until  not  one  member  of  the  once  powerful  CreeK 
Nation  remained  on  Georgia  soil. 

While  all  these  events  were  taking  place,  many  Geor- 
gians were  assisting  the  Federal  soldiers  in  Florida  and 
fighting  the  Upper  Creeks  in  Alabama.  Capt.  Morris  and 
his  company  from  Franklin  county  won  a  great  reputation 
in  the  latter  State,  their  daring  deeds  being  the  chief  theme 
of  their  associates  in  arms. 

One  of  these  volunteers  had  a  strange  experience.  After 
a  battle,  he  was  in  hot  pursuit  of  a  Creek,  who,  finding  that 
he  would  be  caught,  tried  to  save  himself  by  running 
among  a  group  of  Indian  women.  Two  of  them  seized  the 
Franklin  county  soldier  and  held  him  fast.  It  was  in  vain 
that  he  exerted  himself  to  get  away  from  them;  and  when 
they  made  a  furious  assault  upon  him  with  knives,  he  drew 
his  bowie-knife,  and  in  self-defense  gave  each  woman  a 
blow  which  killed  her. 

Another  Georgian  had  an  unusual  adventure.     Duncan 

McKrimmon,  of  Milledgeville,  fighting  against  the  Semi- 

noles  in  Florida,  had  the  misfortune  to  be  captured  by  a 

party  of  them,  led  by    the    renowned    prophet,    Francis. 

This  chief  wore  an  elegant  uniform,  had  a  fine  brace  of 

218 


A   SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

pistols,  and  exultingly  displayed  to  his  prisoner  the  com- 
mission as  brigadier-general,  which  he  had  received  from 
the  British.  Arrived  at  the  camp,  the  ferocious  prophet 
had  McKrimmon's  head  shaved,  his  clothes  removed,  and 
then  had  him  tied  to  a  stake  around  which  the  Seminoles 
danced  for  several  hours,  all  the  while  yelling  most  hor- 
ribly. Milly,  the  fifteen-year-old  daughter  of  the  prophet, 
sat  with  the  rest  of  the  Indians  watching  this  savage  scene. 
Amidst  the  general  joy,  she  alone  was  sad  and  silent. 
When  the  last  awful  moment  came,  and  the  fatal  toma- 
hawk was  raised  to  strike  the  prisoner  dead,  quick  as 
thought,  Milly  sprang  up  and  placed  herself  before  him. 
The  executioner  paused  in  astonishment,  and,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  it,  she  implored  her  father's  pity  for  Mcrlrim- 
mon,  and  said  that  if  he  thirsted  for  human  blood  he  might 
shed  hers,  for  she  would  not  survive  the  prisoner.  Her 
father  yielded  to  her  wishes;  but  with  the  intention,  as  was 
afterwards  discovered,  of  murdering  them  both,  if  he  could 
not  sell  McKrimmon  to  the  Spaniards.  Happily  the  sale 
was  effected  in  a  few  days,  at  St.  Marks,  for  seven  and  a 
half  gallons  of  rum.  As  long  as  the  Georgian  was  a  pris- 
oner Milly  continued  to  show  him  acts  of  kindness. 

In  two  years  the  fortunes  of  war  had  placed  the  Semi- 
noles at  the  mercy  of  the  Federal  government.  Milly 
Francis  and  a  number  of  her  people  went  to  Fort  Gadsden 
in  a  starving  condition,  and  surrendered.  It  was  generally 
known  how  she  had  acted  as  the  guardian  angel  of  a  Geor- 
gia militiaman,  and  the  commanding  officer  treated  her 
with  great  respect.  When  Mr.  McKrimmon  heard  of 
Milly's  distress,  he  hastened  from  his  Georgia  home  to  her 
assistance,  and  did  all  in  his  power  to  alleviate  her  mis- 
fortunes.   Such  incidents  as  these  soften  the  horrors  of  war. 

219 


GEORGIA  L\ND  AND  PEOPLE. 

After  the  surrender  of  the  Creeks,  Capt.  Garmany  and 
his  soldiers,  returning  from  tJie  war,  stopped  at  .Newnan, 
and  were  entertained  with  great  enthusiasm.  Crowds  of 
people  from  the  surrounding  country  joined  the  citizens 
in  giving  the  soldiers  an  ovation  at  the  court-house.  Col. 
W.  D.  Spear  was  in  the  chair,  and  appropriate  speeches 
were  made.  A  song  containing  eight  verses  was  sung  three 
times,  with  weeping  eyes  and  great  applause. 

It  was  called  "Capt.  Garmany's  Fight."  Tune — 'Scots 
wha  hae  wi/  &c. 

The  first  verse  of  this  mournful  ditty  is  as  follows: 

"  See  the  Ghattahoochee  flow 
By  Roanoke  descending  low  ; 
There  our  soldiers  met  the  foe 
Fierce  as  panther  prowling." 

The  citizens  of  iNewnan  were  anxious  to  entertain  the 
soldiers  until  next  day;  but  anxiety  to  see  their  families 
forced  them  to  decline  further  hospitalities. 

As  a  State,  Georgia  has  always  been  sympathetic  and 
generous,  so  it  was  not  with  indifference  that  she  witnessed 
the  struggle  of  the  Texan  colonists  against  the  overbearing 
conduct  and  gross  injustice  of  the  Mexican  officials. 

"When  no  remedy  but  a  revolution  was  left,  Georgians 
were  found  fighting  with  the  Texan s,  shoulder  to  shoulder, 
from  Gonzales  to  San  Jacinto.  Georgians  were  massacred 
at  the  Alamo  and  murdered  with  Fannin  at  Goliad.  It  was 
a  Georgian,  Mirabeau  B.  Lamar,  who,  in  the  decisive  battle 
of  San  Jacinto,  at  the  head' of  his  sixty  horsemen,  rode  into 
Santa  Anna's  ranks,  and  as  he  .made  his  memorable  charge 
arose  in  his  stirrups  and,  waving  iris  sword  over  his  head,  ex- 
claimed :  "Remember  the  Alamo !  Remember  Goliad ! 
Charge !  and  strike  in  vengeance  for  the  murdered  of  our 

companions !" 

220 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Closely  following  him,  his  command,  resistless  as  a  cy- 
clone, swept  down  upon  the  foe,  charging  right  through 
their  ranks,  throwing  them  into  confusion  and  following 
them  for  miles  in  their  flight. 

The  capture  of  Santa  Anna  was  attributed  to  this  charge. 

Many  members  of  the  Lamar  family  have  been  promi- 
nent in  Georgia  and  other  States. 

That  great  results  often  start  from  small  beginnings  is 
proverbial;  and  such  was  the  case  with  the  first  railroad 
ever  built  in  Georgia. 

In  one  of  the  stately  homes  of  Athens  the  owners  and 
directors  of  Princeton  Factory  had  met  to  talk  over  its 
affairs.  They  were  just  having  the  machinery  put  in, 
and  all  of  this  had  to  be  hauled  from  Augusta  in 
wragons.  The  shaft  for  the  factory  had,  during  all 
the  winter,  been  stuck  in  the  mud  in  a  narrowT,  boggy 
road  in  Wilkes  county,  called  aPope's  lane,"  which  was 
four  or  five  miles  long.  While  discussing  ways  and  means 
of  getting  the  shaft  to  Athens,  one  of  the  gentlemen  who 
had  recently  returned  from  Delaware,  where  there  was  a 

%J  7 

short  railroad,  remarked:  "What  a  pity  we  haven't  a  rail- 
road to  Augusta."  Another  said:  "Why  don't  you  build 
one  ?" 

Thus  was  originated  the  idea  that  led  to  the  building  of 
the  Georgia  Railroad,  and.  their  host  became  its  first  presi- 
dent. A  portion  of  this  important  road  was  in  operation 
during  this  decade. 

The  time  had  now  arrived  when,  according  to  the  treaty 
that  had  been  made  with  the  Cherokees,  they  were  to  leave 
Georgia  and  settle  in  the  West. 

George  Gilmer  was,  for  the  second  time,  our  Governor. 

221 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Even  those  Cherokees  who  were  convinced  that  emigra- 
tion ,vas  the  only  way  to  preserve  their  Nation  did  not 
leave  the  land  they  loved  so  well  without  heart-breaking 
regrets.  Those  who  were  opposed  to  the  treaty,  as  one 
last  act  of  spite  against  the  whites,  tried  to  destroy  "the 
waters  of  life"  in  the  "Yale  of  Springs/'  by  driving  plugs 
of  wood  into  the  apertures  in  the  slate. 

This  remarkable  little  valley,  containing  fifty-two  bold 
springs,  is  in  Walker  county,  and  is  surrounded  by  moun- 
tains. On  the  eastern  side  a  bold,  clear  creek  comes 
tumbling  into  it,  and,  passing  rapidly  westward,  escapes  be- 
tween two  abrupt  peaks.  The  waters  of  the  medicinal 
springs  are  so  strongly  mineral  that  their  character  can  be 
discovered  at  a  glance.  Red  sulphur,  blue  limestone  and 
the  purest  freestone  water  gush  forth  within  a  few  feet  of 
each  other.  All  these  springs  either  issue  from  the  moun- 
tain side  upon  a  bed  of  hard  black  slate,  or  boil  up  through 
it.  The  most  severe  and  long  continued  drouth,  makes  no 
perceptible  difference  in  their  quantity  of  water.  Mature 
has  beautified  the  "Yale  of  Springs"  with  lavish  hand,  and 
it  was  a  favorite  resort  with  the  Cherokees.  who  considered 
its  waters  life-restoring  and  life-preserving. 

Again,  while  the  facts  were  unknown  to  the  general  pub- 
lic, a  great  deal  that  was  most  abusive  Avas  spoken  and  writ- 
ten of  Georgia's  policy  towards  the  Cherokees.  Afterwards 
every  enemy  of  Georgia  was  forced  to  acknowledge  that 
emigration  had  tended  to  the  improvement  and  happiness 
of  the  Indians,  who,  in  their  new  homes,  instead  of  being 
controlled  in  their  public  affairs  and  corrupted  in  their 
morals  by  designing  white  men,  were  occupying  a  country 
best  suited  to  their  instincts  and  habits.  At  the  same  time 
Georgia  was  relieved  of  a  constant  irritation  that  acted  in- 


990 


A  SOVEKEIGN  STATE. 

juriously  both  on  her  citizens  and  the  Indians.  Her  policy 
had  been  based  on  the  conviction  that  such  wonld  be  the 
result. 

Had  Georgia  not  stood  firmly  by  her  convictions  and  her 
rights,  the  Creeks  might  yet  be  roaming  between  the  Mint 
and  the  Chattahoochee  rivers;  and  the  Cherokees  might 
still,  in  our  mountain  land  be  acknowledging  the  sway  of 
a  Rideje  or  a  Ross. 

Two  Georgia  regiments,  under  Gen.  Charles  Floyd,  as- 
sisted the  Federal  Government  in  gathering  the  Indians 
from  their  villages  into  camps,  and  escorting  them  to  Ross's 
Landing,  now  Chattanooga,  where  they  were  sent  forward 
in  boats  on  their  journey  to  the  West. 

It  is  sad  to  record  that  Maj.  Ridge,  John  Ridge,  and 
Elias  Boudinot,  the  three  Cherokees  who  took  the  most 
active  part  in  making  the  treaty  which  resulted  in  emigra- 
tion, were  assassinated  by  the  party  opposed  to  it. 

Georgia  enjoys  the  glory  of  being  the  first  country  in 
the  world  to  charter  a  female  college.  It  is  beautifully 
situated  on  a  high  hill  in  the  city  of  Macon,  and  is  called 
the  Wesleyan  Female  College.  It  was  projected  in  1836 
and  opened  for  students  in  January,  1839.  Its  first  Presi- 
dent was  the  Rev.  George  Pierce  of  the  Methodist  church, 
who  afterwards  became  a  bishop,  and  was  a  brilliant  orator 
of  national  reputation. 

When  this  decade  closed,  the  entire  territory  within  the 
chartered  limits  of  Georgia  was,  for  the  first  time,  in  pos- 
session of  the  State. 

« 

The  towns  settled  in  this  decade  were  Americus,  Cuth- 

bert,  Marietta,  Rome. 

'223 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued.) 

■ 

1840—1850. 

Georgia  had  just  begun  to  recover  from  the  trouble  and 
excitement  of  removing  the  Indians  from  her  territory 
when  financial  distress,  like  a  dark  shadow,  spread  its  pall 
over  the  State.  The  treasury  was  nearly  empty,  and  there 
were  no  funds  to  complete  the  great  work  which  the  State 
had  undertaken  in  building  the  AVestern  and  Atlantic  rail- 
road. A  young  legislator  had  made  his  maiden  speech  be- 
fore the  House  on  the  bill  to  commence  this  important  road. 
The  members  and  the  visitors  in  the  gallery  were  alike  at- 
tracted by  the  clear,  shrill,  and  wonderfully  penetrating 
voice;  having  arrested  their  attention,  he  held  it  to  the  end, 
and  sat  down  amidst  a  burst  of  applause.  He  had  '"the  thin 
attenuated  form  of  a  mere  boy,  with  a  black,  gleaming  eye 
and  a  cadaverous  face."  It  was  Alexander  Hamilton 
Stephens.  From -that  hour  his  career  was  Avatched  with  in- 
terest. 

All  classes  suffered  from  the  depression  in  money  mat- 
ters. The  price  of  cotton  fell  very  low,  while  many  of  the 
articles  absolutely  necessary  to  the  planter  increased  in 
value* 

Our  Governor,  Charles  McDonald,  was  confronted  with 
the  responsibility  of  restoring  the  State  to  a  healthy  finan- 
cial condition,  and  performed  this  arduous  task  with  ability. 

224 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 


The  old  party  lines  that  had  been  the  occasion  of  so 
much  hard  feeling  had  now  entirely  disappeared,  and  the 
people  were  divided  between  the  Democrats  and  the 
Whigs.  There  was  often  much  partisan  excitement  during 
elections,  but  the  intense  bitterness  of  former  davs  was  not 
revived. 

At  this  time,  when  many  important  and  delicate  politi- 
cal questions  were  being  agitated  in  the  councils  of  the 
nation,  Judge  John  M.  Berrien,  a  Whig,  was  one  of  the 
United  States  senators  from  Georgia.  He  took  a  promi- 
nent part  in  the  debates,  adding  greatly  to  the  fame  which 
he  had  already  acquired.  In  spite  of  this,  he  was  cen- 
sured by  the  Legislature,  which  was  Democratic,  and  it 
was  virtually  declared  that  he  did  not  represent  the  senti- 
ments of  the  people  of  Georgia.  The  next  year  the  Legis- 
lature, which  was  Whig,  sustained  and  complimented  him. 

In  the  second  year  of  this  decade,  one  of  Georgia's 
gifted  sons,  Dr.  Crawford  W.  Long,  discovered  that  the 
inhalation  of  the  vapor  of  ether  would  produce  insensi- 
bility to  pain.  When  he  told  his  friends  of  his  wonderful 
discovery  not  one  of  them  encouraged  him,  fearing  that, 
if  he  put  it  to  a  practical  test  the  patient  would  never  re- 
cover consciousness  and  the  doctor  would  be  mobbed. 
With  the  fearlessness  of  conviction,  the  first  time  he  had 
a  patient  requiring  the  surgeon's  knife  he  successfully 
tested  the  anaesthetic  power  of  ether  in  the  presence  of 
several  persons.  This  happened  in  the  town  of  Jefferson, 
and  he  then  made  known  his  discovery  to  the  profession. 
ISTo  pen  can  portray  the  amount  of  pain  from  which  suf- 
fering  humanity   has   thus    escaped.     There    were    three- 

g!5  225 


GEOKGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

claimants  for  the  honor  that  belonged  to  Dr.  Long;  but, 
after  many  years  his  right  was  recognized.  His  portrait 
hangs  in  the  Hall  of  Representatives  at  the  capital  of  his  na- 
tive State. 

Business  was  still  languishing  when  George  W.  Craw- 
ford became  Governor.  He  managed  the  State's  finances 
so  well  that  vitality  was  soon  infused  into  all  public  enter- 
prises, and  confidence  re-established.  It  was  during  Craw- 
ford's second  term  that  the  first  Supreme  Court  in  Georgia 
was  organized. 

Joseph  Henry  Lumpkin,  of  Oglethorpe  county,  was  our 
first  Chief  Justice.  The  associate  Justices  were  Eugenius 
Xesbet  and  Hiram  Warner.  L"p  to  this  time  there  was 
no  appeal  from  the  decisions  of  the  circuit  judges.  Their 
power  was  absolute  and  dangerous,  but  very  rarely  abused. 

Judge  Lumpkin  had  not  lingered  for  years  a  briefless 
lawyer,  as  many  great  men  have  done,  but  sprang,  almost  at 
one  bound,  to  the  front  rank  of  his  profession.  He  was  a 
favorite  with  all  his  acquaintances,  and  his  talent  and  in- 
tegrity were  conspicuous  even  in  boyhood.  He  was  the 
model  that  mothers  held  up  to  their  sons.  Scarcely  a  boy 
in  his  circle  of  friends  was  ever  scolded  for  a  piece  of  mis- 
chief, whose  mother  did  not  reproachfully  end  her  reproof 
by  saying:  "Why  can't  you  be  like  Joe  Lumpkin?"  Such 
was  the  strong  sense  and  good  heart  of  young  Lumpkin 
that  all  this  partiality  did  not  spoil  him,  but  only  served 
to  inspire  a  lofty  ambition. 

At  this  time,  the  State  was  teeming  with  young  men  of 
talent;  there  was  scarcely  a  county  without  one  or  more  of 
great  promise,  and  success  in  public  life  could  only  be  at- 
tained by  eminent  ability.     To  reach  the  Legislature  was 

226 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

the  first  step  towards  fame,  and  political  prominence  was 
the  goal  of  every  ambitions  young  man. 

Lumpkin  was  only  twenty-five  years  of  age  when  his 
county,  by  an  almost  unanimous  vote,  sent  him  to  the 
Legislature.  He  had  already  won  enviable  fame  as  an 
orator,  but  his  friends  feared  that  he  would  not  be  able  to 
sustain  his  reputation  where  learning  and  eloquence  were 
the  rule,  not  the  exception.  He  had  to  compete  with  many 
young  men  from  different  parts  of  the  State,  who,  like  him- 
self, were  known  to  have  a  high  order  of  talent;  among 
these  were  Charles  Dougherty,  William  Law,  and  Hopkins 
Holsev. 

Young  Lumpkin's  first  speech  on  the  floor  of  the  House 
was  one  of  thrilling  eloquence,  and  before  its  conclusion 
the  Senate  chamber  was  deserted  that  its  members  might 
listen  to  him.  He  had  a  great  fondness  for  the  classics, 
and  his  use  of  Latin  quotations  was  very  happy.  He 
served  a  few  terms  in  the  Legislature,  and  then  retired 
from  public  life,  devoting  himself  to  his  profession.  After 
he  was  elected  Chief  Justice,  he  held  the  office  until  the 
dav  of  his  death. 

"While  the  party  war  between  the  Crawford  and  Clarke 
factions  was  raging  with  greatest  violence,  Lumpkin  was 
practicing  law  in  Lexington.  In  the  Tronp  and  Clarke 
canvass  two  men,  who  had  been  near  neighbors  and  warm 
friends  from  their  boyhood,  fell  out  about  politics.  The 
one  who  lived  in  Oglethorpe  county  was  in  favor  of  Troup 
for  governor,  and  the  other,  who  lived  just  over  the  line  in 
Greene  county,  was  for  Clarke.  From  abusing  each 
other's  candidate  they  fell  to  personal  abuse,  became 
bitter  enemies,  and  each  annoyed  the  other  in  every  way 

227 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

possible.  Einajly,  one  accused  the  other  of  owing  him 
twenty  dollars,  which  was  vehemently  denied,  and  the  dis- 
pute over  this  point  culminated  in  a  lawsuit.  The  Ogle- 
thorpe county  man  engaged  Lumpkin  for  his  counsel,  and 
the  Greene  county  man  employed  William  C.  Dawson. 

When  the  case  came  up  for  trial,  but  before  the  court 
opened,  the  two  lawyers,  after  conferring  for  a  few  minutes, 
called  their  clients  to  one  side  and  urged  them,  in  eloquent 
language,  to  dismiss  their  suit  and  become  friends.  So  im- 
pressed were  the  two  men  with  the  force  of  their  reasoning, 
that  they  cordially  shook  hands  and  became  as  good 
friends  as  ever.  But  the  crowd  that  was  always  hanging 
around  when  court  was  in  session  did  not  take  the  recon- 
ciliation in  good  part.  They  said  they  had  come  there  es- 
pecially to  hear  the  speeches  of  Lumpkin  and  Dawson; 
their  muttered  discontent  reached  the  quick  ears  of  the 
former,  and  he  said:  "If  a  speech  is  all  you  want,  I  will 
make  one,"  and  he  forthwith  delivered  the  first  temperance 
speech  ever  made  in  Georgia. 

At  this  time  well-filled  decanters  stood  upon  every  gen- 
tleman's sideboard,  but  it  must  not  be  inferred  that  drunk- 
enness was  a  universal  vice,  for  such  was  not  the  case. 
Lumpkin  was  a  natural  orator,  and  thought  more  quickly 
when  on  his  feet  facing  a  multitude,  than  at  his  desk  with 
pen  in  hand.  His  ornate  language,  with  the  fervor  of  his 
feelings,  made  his  speeches  wonderfully  effective;  on  this 
occasion,  though  his  theme  was  a  novel  one  for  that  time, 
he  delighted  his  audience. 

The  associate  J  ustice,  Eugenius  A.  ]^esbet,  having 
graduated  at  the  University  with  first  honor,  entered  upon 
the  practice  of  law  in  competition  with  such  men  as  Early, 

228 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Thomas  W.  Cobb,  Shorter,  Longstreet,  Lamar,  and  Daw- 
son, and  became  the  peer  of  each. 

At  this  period,  a  classical  education  was  considered  the 
best  foundation  for  all  learning,  as  the  ancients  had  re- 
flected so  profoundly  on  all  subjects,  and  said  so  beauti- 
fully almost  all  that  was  worth  saying.  The  lore  of  Greece 
and  Rome  largely  gave  to  these  illustrious  Georgians  their 
culture  and  force  of  language.  It  remains  to  be  seen 
whether  a  different  system  will  develop  a  Troup  or  a 
Stephens. 

The  other  associate  Justice,  Hiram  Warner,  was  not  a 
Georgian,  but  had  been  identified  with  her  interests  from 
his  seventeenth  year.  He  was  the  architect  of  his  own 
fortune,  and  became  a  distinguished  jurist,  spending  his 
whole  life  in  the  service  of  the  people  of  Georgia. 

At  this  time  Walter  T.  Colquitt,  a  leader  of  the  Demo- 
cratic party,  was  a  congressman,  and  subsequently  became 
United  States  senator.  He  was  famous,  both  as  a  lawyer 
and  a  judge.  His  knowledge  of  men  made  him  unequalled 
before  a  jury;  and  as  an  orator  he  could  sway  an  audience 
almost  at  will.  Every  emotion  of  his  mind  was  expressed 
upon  his  face,  especially  in  his  eyes,  which  would  soften 
or  grow  fierce,  according  to  his  mood.  He  was  omnipotent 
in  Georgia,  and  his  friends  were  legion.  He  was  a  general 
of  militia  and  a  prominent  member  of  the  Methodist 
church,  from  which  he  held  a  license  to  preach. 

In  a  certain  country  neighborhood,  an  aged  Methodist 
sister,  listening  to'  a  group  of  ladies  discussing  the  great 
men  of  Georgia,  emphatically  declared  that  Colquitt  was 
the  greatest  man  in  the  State,  and  continued:  "Ah,  you 
may  talk  of  your  great  men,  but  none  on  'era  is  equal  to 

229 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

brother  Colquitt;  for,  in  our  county,  lie  tried  a  man  for 
his  life  and  sentenced  him  to  be  hung,  preached  a  sermon, 
mustered  all  the  men  in  the  county,  married  two  couples, 
and  held  a  prayer-meeting,  all  hi  one  day.  'Now,  wa'n't 
that  great?'' 

While  George  VV.  Towns  was  governor,  the  Western 
and  Atlantic  railroad,  including  the  tunnel  through  the 
Little  Blue  Ridge,  was  completed.  The  tunnel  is  1,477 
feet  long,  18  feet  high,  and  12  feet  wide  in  the  clear.  It 
is  cut  almost  entirely  through  solid  rock.  The  approaches 
to  it  on  either  side  are  protected  by  massive  masonry.  This 
great  work  was  directed  by  William  L.  Mitchell,  of  Athens, 
who  was  at  that  time  topographical  and  civil  engineer 
of  the  State,  an  office  that  the  Legislature  had  created 
during  Gov.  Clarke's  first  term,  to  promote  internal  im- 
provements. 

When  the  work  was  finished,  ready  for  the  passing  of 
trains,  there  was  great  rejoicing,  and  the  tunnel  was  chris- 
tened with  generous  old  wine  in  the  presence  of  many  dis- 
tinguished persons.  A  bottle  of  water  from  the  river  Jor- 
dan, which  a  missionary  to  Jerusalem  had  presented  to  the 
chief  engineer,  was  poured  out  by  him  in  honor  of  the  oc- 
casion. 

Two  massive  posts  of  gray  granite,  stand,  one  on  each 
side  of  the  track,  where  this  road  enters  Tennessee,  thus 
marking  the  boundary  line  between  that  State  and  Geor- 
gia. Cut  deep  into  the  granite,  that  has  withstood  the 
storms  and  sunshine  of  nearly  fifty  years,  are  the  names  of 
Gov.  Towns,  Col.  Mitchell,  and  the  other  officials  of  the 
road.     From  the  day  the  tunnel  was  opened  to  the  present 


230 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

time,  the  locomotive  engineer  always  signals  the  passing 
between  these  two  posts,  by  giving  two  sharp  blasts  of  the 
whistle. 

Because  this  railroad  is  the  property  of  Georgia,  it  has  al- 
ways been  popularly  called  "the  State  Road."  Its  comple- 
tion was  a  momentous  occasion  for  Georgia.  It  has  not 
only  added  millions  of  dollars  to  the  income  of  the  State, 
but  has  built  up  a  number  of  large  and  thriving  towns  on 
its  line,  and  opened  up  the  splendid  country  around  At- 
lanta, whose  commercial  importance  was  thus  brought  to 
the  front. 

At  this  period,  Georgia,  with  much  energy  and  enter- 
prise, led  all  parts  of  the  United  States  in  building  rail- 
roads. 


231 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued  ). 
1840—1850. 

In  this  decade  Georgia  was  called  upon  to  help  a  sister 
State  in  distress. 

Mexico,  never  having  recognized  the  independence  of 
Texas,  still  claimed  that  territory  as  subject  to  her  do- 
minion. So,  when  Texas  was  admitted  into  the  Union, 
Mexico  denied  her  right  to  independent  action  and  pre- 
pared for  war.  The  Federal  Government  called  on  all  the 
States  for  volunteers  to  aid  Texas. 

Georgia  enthusiastically  responded,  and  at  once,  sent  out 
a  regiment  of  infantry  composed  of  ten  companies  from 
different  parts  of  the  State,  under  the  leadership  of  Col. 
Henry  E.  Jackson  of  Savannah.  Every  infantry  company 
in  the  city  volunteered,  but,  as  only  one  was  needed,  it  was 
decided  by  lot  which  should  be  accepted.  The  company 
drawn  was  the  Jasper  Greens;  with  one  exception,  it  was 
the  youngest  military  organization  in  Savannah. 

A  company  was  raised  in  Bibb  county,  which  joined 
the  United  States  army  of  regulars  and  served  through  the 
whole  war  under  their  captain,  Duncan  L.  Clinch,  for 
whom  Clinch  county  was  named. 

In  the  meantime,  the  United  States  troops  under  Gen. 
Zachary  Taylor,  stationed  on  the  Texas  frontier,  had  al- 
ready opened  the  war  with  Mexico. 

232 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

The  next  year,  a  battalion  of  infantry  led  by  Col.  Isaac 
Sevmour,  and  two  battalions  of  mounted  men,  one  under 
Col.  Calhoun  and  the  other  under  Capt.  Loyall,  of  New- 
ton county,  marched  to  far-away  Mexico. 

Besides  the  troops  sent  by  the  State,  many  Georgians  en- 
listed in  the  regular  United  States  army,  and  assisted  in 
gaining  those  brilliant  victories  which,  from  the  banks  of 
the  Rio  del  Norte  to  the  pass  of  Angostura,  and  from  the 
ancient  city  of  Vera  Cruz  to  the  very  wall  of  the  city  of 
the  Montezumas,  broke  the  force  of  Mexican  arms  and  de- 
prived her  of  all  power  to  interfere  with  Texas. 

Many  Georgians  lost  their  lives  in  this  war,  among  whom 
none  was  more  lamented  than  Col.  James  S.  Mcintosh,  a 
veteran  of  the  war  of  1812.  He  had  led  his  gallant  band 
against  the  Mexicans  in  more  than  one  well-fonght  strug- 
gle, before  he  received  his  death  wound  at  the  bloody  bat- 
tle of  Molino  del  Rey.  Gen.  Taylor,  who  was  not  usually 
enthusiastic,  but  who  was  always  sincere,  spoke  warmly  of 
Mcintosh's  coolness  in  battle,  his  gallantry,  his  high  bear- 
ing, and  the  efficiency  of  his  regiment.  He  said:  "If  I 
had  had  with  me  at  Buena  Vista  Mcintosh  and  Riley,  with 
their  veterans,  I  would  have  captured  or  totally  destroyed 
the  Mexican  army." 

Col.  Mcintosh  was  brought  home  for  burial,  and  the 
citizens  of  Savannah  forsook  their  usual  avocations  to  do 
honor  to  their  dead  hero.  At  the  residence  of  his  brother 
his  body  lay  in  state.  The  United  States  flag  was  thrown 
as  a  pall  over  his  coffin,  upon  which  also  rested  his  sword 
and  the  bullet-pierced  uniform  that  he  had  worn  at  his 
last  battle.  A  grand  procession  escorted  his  body  to  the 
cemetery,  where,  with  military  honors,  his  coffin  was  de- 

233 


GEORGIA  LAM)  AND  PEOPLE. 

posited  in  the  vault  that  contained  the  remains  of  his  illus- 
trious kinsman,  Lachlan  Mcintosh.  Thus  did  the  grave 
close  over  a  man  of  whom  his  countrymen  were  proud  to 
say,  "he  was  a  Georgian." 

Another  distinguished  Georgian,  David  Emanuel  Twiggs, 
on  two  occasions,  commanded  the  right  wing  of  Gen.  Tay- 
lor's army.  He  was  promoted  for  gallantry,  and  Congress 
presented  him  with  an  elegant  sword. 

After  the  Georgia  troops  returned  home,  their  State  de- 
lighted to  honor  them.  The  Legislature  passed  resolutions 
praising  Col.  Henry  R.  Jackson's  regiment,  saying  that 
"their  manly  and  soldierly  conduct  maintained  and  indi- 
cated  the  honor  and  valor  of  Georgia." 

Another  Legislature  thanked  Gen.  William  H.  T. 
Walker,  Capt.  Hardee  and  Lieut.  William  M.  Gardner  for 
their  gallantry,  and  presented  each  of  them  with  a  sword. 
Capt.  Josiah  Tattnall,  the  son  of  Gov.  Tattnall,  of  honored 
memory,  serving  during  this  war  in  the  United  States  navy, 
gained  for  himself  a  wreath  of  imperishable  fame  as  the 
commander  of  the  Moscheto  fleet,  at  the  bombardment  of 
Vera  Cruz.  He,  too,  was  honored  by  his  State  with  a  sword. 

Thus  gloriously  was  Georgia  illustrated  by  her  sons  on 
the  distant  plains  of  Mexico. 

The  year  this  war  was  ended,  Jasper  county  was  visited 
by  the  severest  hail  storm  ever  seen  in  Georgia.  It  en- 
tirely destroyed  the  crops,  killed  stock  and  cattle,  and 
ruined  much  timber.  The  hailstones  were  as  large  as  a 
man's  fist,  and  some  of  them  were  carried  to  Monticello 
twenty-seven  days  after  the  storm. 

Atlanta  had  been  settled  at  the  beginning  of  this  decade 
and  called  Marthasville,  after  the   youngest    daughter    of 

234 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Gov.  Lumpkin;  but  in  18 ±7  it  was  incorporated,  and  its 
name  changed  to  Atlanta.  The  new  name  was  suggested 
by  Mr.  J.  Edgar  Thomson,  then  chief  engineer  of  the  Geor- 
gia railroad,  on  account  of  the  geographical  position  of  the 
town.  It  is  just  on  the  dividing  ridge  which  separates  the 
waters  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  from  those  of  the  South  At- 
lantic slope.  Situated  at  such  an  elevation,  its  climate  is 
comparatively  mild  and  delightful  at  all  seasons.  The 
growth,  thrift  and  prosperity  of  the  city  were  remarkable. 
'It  scarcely  numbered  five  hundred  inhabitants  when  the 
Georgia  Railroad  was  finished. 

In  the  last  year  of  this  period,  there  was  a  snowstorm  in 
the  middle  of  April,  and  crops  all  over  the  State  were 
damaged  by  the  cold.  In  spite  of  many  drawbacks,  Geor- 
gia had  made  long  strides  towards  prosperity,  and  was 
steadily  advancing  in  education,  agriculture  and  commerce. 


The  towns  settled  in  this  decade  were  Atlanta,  Griffin, 
Acworth,  Cartersville,  Kingston,  Calhoun,  Dalton,  Ring- 
gold. 


2ci5 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

A  SOATEREIGN  STATE.     (Continued.) 

1850—1860. 

Georgia  now  stood  forth  among  the  sisterhood  of  States 
as  a  great  and  noble  commonwealth.  Nature  had  lavishly 
endowed  her  with  a  varied  and  healthful  climate,  with 
picturesque  mountains,  a  beautiful  seacoast,  and  a  splendid 
river  as  her  western  boundary ;  with  a  fertile  soil  adapted  to 
all  crops  except  those  of  the  extreme  tropics,  with  consider- 
able mineral  wealth,  and  every  facility  for  manufacturing 
purposes.  She  enjoyed  freedom  of  opinion  and  of  the  press; 
her  judicial  ermine  was  unsullied;  her  elections  were  hon- 
estly decided  at  the  ballot  box;  her  State  Road,  whose  step 
is  on  the  mountains,  and  her  thousand  miles  of  other  rail- 
roads, were  her  Appian  ways  of  commerce.  Georgia  had 
never  tarnished  her  glory  by  any  religious  or  political  per- 
secutions. Free  from  any  union  of  Church  and  State,  the 
Cross  glittered  in  every  town  and  hamlet  with  the  splendor 
of  an  oriental  sun.  Always  regarding  the  schoolhouse  as  a 
fortress  of  freedom,  and  the  more  stately  halls  of  learning 
as  towers  of  defense,  Georgia  had  ever  kept  education  in 
view,  and  now  boasted  of  thirty-five  colleges  and  institutes, 
with  every  town  supporting  an  academy  and  every  county 
its  free  school. 

236 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

By  this  time  the  press  had  become  a  power  in  the  State. 
The  daily  papers  of  Savannah  and  Augusta  wielded  an  im- 
mense influence,  while  every  town  of  any  size  had  a  weekly 
paper  that  moulded  public  opinion  in  the  surrounding  coun- 
try ;  Macon  was  especially  prominent  in  this  respect. 

Early  in  this  decade  a  normal  school  was  connected 
with  the  Female  College  in  Madison.  It  was  designed  by 
the  trustees  for  the  benefit  of  those  graduates  who  desired 
to  receive  instruction  in  the  theory  and  practice  of  teach- 
ing.    No  charge  was  made  for  tuition. 

Year  after  year  larger  crops  had  been  made  in  Georgia. 
There  had  been  a  special  increase  in  the  quantity  of  cotton 
raised  and  exported,  and  this  plant  had  proved  to  be  the 
most  wonderful  talisman  in  the  world,  making  mansions  of 
our  cottages  and  princes  of  our  planters. 

At  no  time  in  her  eventful  history  had  Georgia  boasted 
so  many  brilliant  men,  both  in  State  and  Federal  councils; 
men  who  were  thinkers,  orators  and  statesmen,  exercising 
a  powerful  influence  far  beyond  the  limits  of  the  State 
which  it  was  their  glory  and  pride  to  illustrate. 

Howell  Cobb,  as  Speaker  of  the  House,  presided  over 
the  stormy  session  of  Congress  that  ushered  in  this  decade. 
The  debates,  which  were  chiefly  on  the  slavery  question, 
were  so  fierce  and  frequent  that  the  whole  United  States  be- 
came excited  upon  this  subject.  Georgia  leaped  to  the 
front  as  the  leader  of  the  controversy.  From  the  time  she 
assumed  the  proud  position  of  a  sovereign  State,  and  then 
consented  to  become  one  of  a  Confederacy,  she  had  resisted 
everv  agression  of  the  Federal  Government,  and  she  did 
not  break  her  record  in  this  instance. 


237 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

As  far  back  as  1825  the  brave-hearted  and  far-seeing 
Troup  had  sounded  a  note  of  warning  upon  this  very  sub- 
ject. After  informing  the  Legislature  in  what  manner  the 
dignity  of  Georgia  had  been  recently  outraged  by  officious 
meddling  with  her  domestic  concerns,  he  predicted  that  it 
would  not  be  long  before  the  Federal  Government  would 
lend  itself  to  fanatics  for  the  destruction  of  everything 
valuable  in  the  Southern  country.  On  the  subject  of  sla- 
very, he  said:  "One  movement  by  the  Congress,  unresisted 
by  you,  and  all  is  lost.  Temporize  no  longer.  Make  known 
your  resolution  that  this  subject  shall  not  be  touched  by 
them  but  at  their  peril.  But  for  its  sacred  guaranty  by  the 
Constitution  we  never  would  have  become  parties  to  that 
instrument.  If  slavery  be  an  evil,  it  is  our  own;  if  it  be 
a  sin,  we  can  implore  the  forgiveness  of  it.  I  beseech  you 
most  earnestly,  now  that  it  is  not  too  late,  to  step  forth  and, 
having  exhausted  the  argument,  to  stand  by  your  arms.'' 

The  patriarchal  character  of  family  life  in  Georgia,  con- 
sisting as  it  did  of  parents,  children  and  slaves,  was  beauti- 
ful and  elevating,  and  can  only  be  fully  understood  by  those 
who  were  born  to  it.  If  slavery  was  a  crime,  then  Abra- 
ham was  a  criminal,  and  so  were  Moses  and  the  prophets. 

The  Georgia  gentlemen,  as  the  head  of  a  family,  was 
accustomed  to  command  and  to  be  cheerfully  obeyed.  He 
felt  himself  responsible  for  the  well-being  of  his  entire 
household;  this  responsibility  and  the  habit  of  command 
ennobled  him  by  cultivating  a  kindness  and  tenderness  to- 
wards his  dependents.  His  slaves  were  generally  born 
members  of  the  household,  grew  up  with  his  children,  and 
there  was  a  mutual  attachment  between  them.  It  was  this 
patriarchal  feature  of  family  life  in  Georgia,  and  the  other 

238 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

Southern  States,  that  developed  the  magnanimity,  manli- 
ness, chivalry  and  high  ambition  of  Southerners. 

When  a  gentlemen  achieved  renown  in  a  profession  or 
in  political  life,  none  of  his  family  took  greater  pride  in  his 
success  than  his  negroes,  one  of  whom,  perhaps,  had  cradled 
his  head  upon  her  breast  in  his  helpless  infancy,  many  of 
whom  were  his  playmates  when  a  boy,  and  all  of  whom 
loved  and  trusted  him. 

Some  men  are  instinctively  cruel  and  tyrannical.  Of 
course  such  as  these  were  hard  and  unjust  towards  their 
slaves,  but  a  bad  master  was  the  exception  and  not  the  rule 
in  Georgia.  Stringent  State  laws  protected  negroes  against 
such  men,  and  public  opinion,  more  potent  than  law, 
caused  them  to  be  execrated.  A  few  natures  are  so  base 
that  they  never  have  authority  over  the  weak  and  helpless 
without  abusing  it.  Such  characters  are  found  in  all  lands ; 
doubtless,  every  cruel  master  in  Georgia  could  be  matched 
by  a  hard,  cruel  father  in  New  England. 

The  ancestors  of  our  negroes  had  been  slaves  in  Africa, 
and  subjected  to  the  most  capricious  despotism;  so,  when 
they  were  brought  here  by  Northern  merchants,  their  con- 
dition was  immensely  improved.  They  never  dreamed 
that  they  were  debased  by  their  servitude,  nor  were  they; 
for,  being  constant  objects  of  interest  and  care,  they  were 
elevated  to  a  higher  plane  in  civilization  than  they  had 
ever  before  occupied.  No  peasantry  in  any  part  of  the 
world  were  so  well  fed  or  clothed,  less  burdened  with  work 
and  care,  or  were  more  joyous  than  our  Georgia  negroes 
who  went  singing  about  their  work  as  light-hearted  as  chil- 
dren. It  is  impossible  for  foreigners,  or  even  Georgia  chil- 
dren of  this  generation,  to  understand  the  kindly  relations 

239 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

which  existed  between  Georgians  and  their  slaves.  "When 
our  negroes  began  to  grow  old  they  were  addressed  by  all 

classes  as  "aunt"  or  "uncle,"  while  children  almost  inva- 
riably called  their  nurses  "mammy"  or  "maumer."  JSTo 
field  hand  on  a  plantation  was  ever  too  common  or  rough 
to  be  accosted  by  one  of  these  courteous  terms. 

A  strong  characteristic  of  the  negro  is  a  capacity  for 
lasting  attachments.  The  widow  of  a  Revolutionary  of- 
ficer was  very  fond  of  one  of  her  maids  named  Bess,  whom 
she  set  free  by  her  will  as  a  reward  for  faithful  services. 
The  widow's  only  child,  a  son,  was  left  to  the  care  of 
her  executor,  who  betrayed  his  trust,  squandered  the 
greater  part  of  her  property,  and  took  little  care  of  the  or- 
phan boy.  The  child  was  living  on  a  plantation  near 
Charleston,  South  Carolina,  when  Bess  heard  of  his  neg- 
lected condition.  She  went  for  him,  carried  him  to  Charles- 
ton, and  supported  him  by  her  own  labor,  assisted  by  her 
husband,  who  was  a  fisherman. 

As  soon  as  possible  she  brought  the  little  fellow  back  to 
Georgia,  placed  him  in  school,  and  cared  for  him  at  her  own 
expense.  Afterwards,  when  he  was  a  married  man,  she 
lived  in  his  family  as  a  voluntary  servant,  his  comfort  and 
happiness  ■  still  being  her  chief  delight.  Bess  lived  to  be 
over  a  hundred  years  old,  and  died  early  in  this  decade,  in 
Bryan  county.  She  was  respected  and  honored  by  all  who 
knew  her. 

A  false  idea  has  gone  abroad  of  Georgia  women  and 
their  Southern  sisters.  They  have  been  represented  as  use- 
less and  idle  beings,  who  grew  up  like  the  lilies  of  the  field, 
"which  toil  not  neither  do  they  spin."  It  was  a  part  of  the 
systematic  slander  of  the  South.     If   Georgia   women  had 

240 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

been  drones  for  generations,  whence  came  the  knowl- 
edge and  the  strong  character  that  bore  them  so  nobly 
through  the  ordeal  of  blood  and  fire  that  awaited  them  in 
the  near  future  ?  Without  their  helpful  hands  and  glorious 
example,  how  could  their  husbands  and  sons  have  endured 
their  sufferings  ? 

At  this  time,  the  Georgia  matron,  who  was  often  mis- 
tress of  a  large  plantation,  led  a  most  beautiful  and  self- 
sacrificing  life.  "She  was  the  commissary  of  an  immense  es- 
tablishment," superintending  the  making  of  clothes  and 
giving  out  provisions;  she  ministered  to  the  sick  and  com- 
forted those  who  were  in  distress.  One  of  Georgia's  talent- 
ed journalists  has  said  of  her:  "What  mystery  of  the  gar- 
den or  vineyard  was  not  hers;  what  recipe  for  the  kitchen 
or  the  dairy?  As  she  walked  about  with  her  fair  wrists 
bared,  her  smooth  coils  brushed  back  over  her  shapely  head, 
her  face  was  luminous  with  intelligence,  her  body  the  re- 
finement of  active  grace,  and  her  soft  eyes  full  of  knowl- 
edge and  truth.  When  Sunday,  like  a  benediction,  rested 
upon  the  busy  plantation,  it  was  her  sweet  voice  which  read 
from  the  Book  of  Life  words  of  consolation  to  the  slaves 
gathered  about  her.  Drones  indeed  !  The  Georgia  matron 
of  this  time  will  be  led  in  the  Better  Land  to  the  feet  of  the 
Christ  to  receive  the  reward  which  is  given  to  those  who 
show  mercy  'to  one  of  the  least  of  these.' 

"Straws  show  which  way  the  wind  blows,"  and  trivial 
incidents  show  the  fanaticism  or  broad-mindedness  and 
chivalry  of  a  people.  During  the  excitement  over  the 
slavery  question,  which  every  year  grew  more  intense,  a 
Georgian  was  travelling  in  the  Catskill  Mountains  in  a 
fetage-coach,  most  of  the  passengers  being  ladies.  When. 
16g  241 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

the  coach  reached  its  destination  the  Georgian  was  assist- 
ing them  to  alight  when  one  of  them,  hesitating  to  accept 
his  aid,  said :  "I  know  you  are  a  Southerner  by  your  speech, 
and  I  do  not  suppose  you  will  assist  me  when  I  tell  you  that 
I  am  an  abolitionist.'7  Courteously  extending  his  hand  to, 
help  her,  he  replied:  "Madam,  your  being  an  abolitionist 
does  not  prevent  me  from  being  a  gentleman." 

During  the  slavery  discussions  in  Congress,  Georgia  held 
a  Convention  to  consider  the  agressions  of  the  Federal 
Government,  to  define  her  position,  and  to  decide  what  her 
duty  was  under  the  circumstances.  The  celebrated  report 
adopted  by  the  Convention  was  called  "The  Georgia  Plat- 
form." Its  author  was  Charles  J.  Jenkins,  who  had  been  a 
member  of  the  Legislature  continuously  for  fourteen  years, 
and  who  ranked  among  the  ablest  and  most  eloquent  mem- 
bers of  the  House.  He  was  the  peer  of  Joseph  Henry 
Lumpkin  and  "Walter  Colquitt.  His  sense  of  honor  was  so 
keen  and  his  love  of  truth  and  justice  so  great  that  no  com- 
bination of  circumstances  was  strong  enough  to  tempt  him 
from  the  path  of  duty.  All  men  respect  the  right,  but  not 
all  of  them  have  the  moral  courage  to  follow  the  right  when 
it  is  unpopular;  Charles  J.  Jenkins  had  this,  and  it  con- 
stituted the  strongest  trait  in  his  noble  character. 


2-42 


CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

A  SOVEREIGN  STATE.     (Concluded.) 
1850—1860. 

By  the  second  year  of  this  decade  the  finances  of  Geor- 
gia were  again  in  a  prosperous  condition,  and  Howell  Cobb, 
in  the  zenith  of  his  fame,  was  the  governor.  He  had  been 
elected  to  Congress  when  less  than  thirty  years  of  age,  and 
it  was  his  first  service  in  any  legislative  body.  For  many 
years  he  guarded  the  interests  of  our  State  in  the  national 
councils  and,  always  wise  and  conservative,  delivered  able 
speeches  upon  the  leading  questions. 

In  the  midst  of  her  prosperity  Georgia  had  never  for- 
gotten the  afflicted  of  her  population,  and  at  different  times 
the  Legislature  had  appropriated  money  to  establish  benev- 
olent institutions.  At  Cave  Spring  was  established  a  State 
asylum  for  the  deaf  and  dumb,  where  even  the  poorest 
could  find  instruction;  and  near  Milledgeville  was  located 
an  asylum  for  the  insane,  one  of  the  best  appointed  insti- 
tutions in  America.  Now,  during  Cobb's  administration, 
the  Georgia  asylum  for  the  blind  was  established  at  Ma- 
con. 

It  had  long  been  the  custom  in  our  State  for  the  Gov- 
ernor to  begin  his  term  of  office  with  a  reception,  which  was 
called  the  "Governor's  levee.''  No  invitations  were  issued 
— any  one  who  chose  to  come  was  welcome.  Social  distinc- 
tions were  obliterated  for  that  evening,  and  the  company 

243 


GE01UUA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

mingled  together  in  democratic  equality.  A  grand  supper 
was  provided  at  great  cost,  and  many  people  nocked  to  the 
Executive  Mansion.  These  occasions  were  a  continued  de- 
light to  the  young  people  who  went  to  Milledgeville  for  the 
inauguration. 

Cobb's  successor  was  Herschel  Y.  Johnson.  As  a  young 
lawyer  of  great  promise,  he  could  not  long  resist  the  allure- 
ments of  political  life,  and  he  did  good  service  for  the  demo- 
cratic party,  through  the  press  and  on  the  stump.  The  gal- 
lant Thomas  Glascock,  who  was  then  a  congressman,  had 
often  witnessed  his  exploits  as  a  stump-speaker,  and  said 
he  was  ''a  youthful  giant  who  fought  with  burnished  armor 
and  was  able  to  compete  with  the  most  stalwart  of  his  foes." 
While  Johnson  was  a  United  States  senator,  he  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  great  Calhoun,  who  several  times  de- 
clared that  he  considered  him  the  ablest  man  of  his  age  in 
the  Senate.  When  he  became  our  governor,  he  was  so  im- 
pressed with  the  importance  of  education  for  the  masses 
that  he  thought  the  matter  worthy  the  fostering  care  of  the 
State,  and  spoke  thus  on  the  subject  in  his  inaugural  ad- 
dress: "The  cause  of  public  education  is  emphatically  the 
cause  of  our  State.  It  addresses  itself  to  every  noble  feel- 
ing of  our  hearts.  If,  as  patriots,  we  desire  the  perpetuity 
of  our  free  institutions;  if,  as  philanthropists,  we  would  glad- 
den the  children  of  poverty  with  the  sunbeams  of  science, 
elevate  them  to  useful  citizenship,  and  press  to  their  lips 
the  cup  of  intellectual  happiness,  it  pleads  with  an  urgency 
and  pathos  that  should  awaken  every  generous  impulse." 

Gov.  Johnson's  wife,  who  was  a  niece  of  President  Polk, 
made  the  Executive  Mansion  famous  for  elegant  hospi- 
tality while  she  presided  over  it.     She  was  a  model  house- 

244 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

keeper  and  brilliant  conversationalist.  Her  manners  were 
graceful,  she  talked  equally  well  of  politics,  science  or  liter- 
ature, and  was  the  center  of  a  brilliant  circle. 

Among  the  Georgia  delegation  to  Congress  during  this 

decade  were  Alexander  H.  Stephens  and  Robert  Toombs, 

'who  were  destined  to  win  a  world-wide  fame,  Alfred  Iver- 

son,  who  was  thanked  by  the  Legislature  for  his  services, 

and  William  C.  Dawson,  the  distinguished  jurist. 

Perhaps  at  no  period  of  the  State's  history  was  there  such 
a  distinguished  array  of  Judges  of  the  Superior  Courts  as 
during  the  close  of  the  last  and  the  beginning  of  this  dec- 
ade. Each  judge  was  a  man  of  note,  but  eminent  among 
them  was  Henry  R.  Jackson,  who  had  led  a  regiment  in 
the  Mexican  war:  one  of  Georgia's  most  gifted  sons,  he 
was  not  only  a  fine  orator  and  lawyer,  but  in  his  busy  pub- 
lic life  always  found  time  to  cultivate  literature,  for  which 
he  had  a  natural  fondness. 

When  the  time  came  to  elect  another  Governor,  there 
were  five  candidates  before  the  Democratic  convention,  all 
of  them  prominent  men  who  deserved  well  of  their  State. 
After  three  days  of  balloting,  Joseph  E.  Brown  was  chosen, 
though  he  was  not  a  candidate.  At  the  very  hour  when  he 
received  this  high  honor  he  was  tying  wheat  at  his  moun- 
tain home.  He  had  gone  to  the  field  to  see  how  the  work 
was  progressing,  and,  noticing  that  the  binders  were  very 
much  behind,  and  that  they  could  not  keep  up  with  the 
four  men  who  were  cutting  the  wheat,  he  pulled  off  his 
coat  and  assisted  them.  He  had  been  a  member  of  the 
Legislature,  and  was  at  this  time,  Judge  of  the  Blue  Ridge 
Circuit;  but  he  was  unknown  to  the  State,  and  when  his 
nomination  was  announced  the  first  question  asked  by  many 

was:    ""Who  is  Joe  Brown?" 

245 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

His  opponent  in  the  race  for  governor  was  Benjamin  II. 
Hill,  whose  matchless  eloquence  and  political  acumen  had 
already  made  him  famous.  This  would  have  given  him  a 
tremendous  advantage  at  the  start  had  he  not  belonged  to 
the  Whigs — a  party  that  was  unpopular  in  Georgia;  so, 
Joseph  E.  Brown,  the  Democrat,  was  elected  by  a  large 
majority. 

During  his  first  term  he  had  to  fight  the  Legislature, 

the  Banks,  and  the  Press;  but  so  well  did  he  please  the  peo- 
ple that  he  was  elected  for  a  second  term  by  an  increased 
majority. 

About  this  time  John  E.  Ward,  a  Georgian,  was  United 
States  minister  to  China.  He  was  a  Liberty  county  man, 
but  had  long  been  identified  with  Savannah.  He  was  a 
man  of  large  culture,  had  been  a  prominent  member  of  the 
Legislature,  and  also  President  of  the  Senate. 

Thomas  R.  P.  Cobb,  of  Athens,  was  now  one  of  the 
leading  lawyers  of  the  State,  and  a  man  of  elegant  culture. 
He  possessed  a  magnetism  that  drew  all  hearts  to  him,  and 
was  the  special  friend  of  every  child.  He  interested  him- 
self to  have  built  in  his  town  an  advanced  school  for  girls, 
that  they  might  without  leaving  home  be  well  educated. 
Through  his  influence  the  citizens  of  Athens  erected  a 
large  and  beautiful  building,  which  was  to  be  called  "The 
Athens  Female  College."  When  it  was  about  ready  to 
open  its  doors,  Mr.  Cobb  lost  his  eldest  daughter,  a  child 
of  thirteen  summers.  As  a  compliment  to  him  whose  zeal 
had  insured  the  successful  accomplishment  of  the  enter- 
prise, and  whose  contribution  had  been  very  large,  the 
name  of  the  school  was  changed  to  Lucy  Cobb  Institute. 
From  the  beginning  it  has  been  a  school  of  high  grade,  and 

well  deserves  the  popularity  it  enjoys. 

246 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

It  was  in  the  last  year  of  this  decade  that  there  happened 
in  China  an  event  which  was  of  peculiar  interest  to  a  Geor- 
gia family  whom  the  State  has  delighted  to  honor.  Cer- 
tain English  and  French  envoys,  during  their  troubles  with 
China,  being  kept  waiting  by  the  authorities  at  Canton, 
grew  weary  of  the  delay  and  attempted  to  remove  the  bar- 
riers which  kept  back  their  ships.  This  drew  upon  them 
the  fire  of  the  Peiho  Forts.  The  Chinese  aimed  with  such 
accuracy  that  four  gunboats  were  very  soon  disabled,  and 
the  others  were  aground.  Nearly  fifteen  hundred  English 
and  French  were  either  killed  or  wounded. 

A  Captain  in  the  United  States  navy,  whose  ship  was 
near  the  scene  of  action,  "with  magnanimous  indiscretion" 
disregarding  the  law  of  Nations,  went  to  the  assistance  of 
the  English,  saying  that  blood  was  thicker  than  water,  and 
he  could  not  see  the  Chinese  destroying  them  without  lend- 
ing a  helping  hand.  This  generous  Captain  was  Josiah 
Tattnall,  one  of  Georgia's  heroes  in  the  Mexican  war. 

Stump-speaking  was  one  of  the  time-honored  customs  of 
Georgia;  this,  and  the  habit  of  attending  their  County 
Court,  had  given  the  masses  a  thorough  knowledge  of  po- 
litical history.  They  were  well  informed  of  the  nature  of 
the  Federal  Union,  and  of  the  exact  position  that  Georgia 
occupied  therein,  by  men  of  superior  ability,  who  had  made 
government  a  scientific  study.  There  was  perfect  political 
equality  between  all  citizens,  and  they  freely  expressed 
their  opinions.  They  all  took  part  in  the  exciting  scenes 
of  the  hustings;  and,  as  the  plain  old  farmers  sat  around 
their  firesides,  they  told  their  children  and  their  grand- 
children of  the  great  speakers  to  whom  they  had  listened 
and  with  whom  they  had  talked.     These  farmers  inherited 

.    247 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

the  habit  of  an  open  and  unrestrained  expression  of  their 
feelings,  and  they  were  proud  of  every  Georgian  who  rose 
to  honor  in  the  State  or  in  the  nation.  Such  customs  gen- 
erated a  healthy  public  sentiment,  and  Georgia's  greatness 
at  this  time  was  due  as  much  to  her  sturdy  yeomanry  as  to 
her  noble  and  brilliant  public  men. 

The  citizens  constitute  the  State;  in  Georgia  they  knew 
their  rights,  and,  knowing  them,  dared  maintain  them. 
They  were  public  spirited,  hospitable,  and  proud  of  their 
ancestry.  With  such  a  population,  it  was  no  wonder  that 
Georgia  grew  and  flourished,  and  occupied  an  honorable 
and  enviable  position  among  the  States,  though  she  was  the 
youngest  of  the  thirteen,  and  had  suffered  much  by  the 
Federal  Government  failing  to  keep  faith  with  her  and  re- 
move the  Indians  from  her  territory,  at  the  proper  time. 

Georgia  had  given  to  the  nation  two  Secretaries  of  the 
Treasury,  William  H.  Crawford,  and  Howell  Cobb — who 
was  serving  at  this  time.  W.  H.  Sparks,  himself  a  noble 
Georgian,  thus  writes  of  them:  "Cobb  was  born  within  a 
few  miles  of  Crawford's  grave.  They  were  both  adminis- 
tering the  office  at  a  time  in  the  history  of  the  nation  when 
she  was  surrounded  with  perils.  The  one,  Crawford,  when 
she  was  just  coming  out  of  a  war  with  the  most  powerful 
nation  on  earth;  the  other,  Cobb,  when  she  was  just  going 
into  a  war,  civil  and  gigantic.  Both  were  offered  every  op- 
portunity for  dishonest  peculation,  and  both  came  out,  de- 
spite the  allurements  of  temptation,  with  clean  hands  and 
untainted  reputations.  They  were  reared  and  lived  in  an 
atmosphere  of  honesty;  they  sought  their  inspiration  from 
the  hills  and  vales,  blue  skies,  and  clear,  pure  waters  of 
middle  Georgia.     The  surroundings  of  nature  were  pure; 

248 


A  SOVEREIGN  STATE. 

the  honest  farmer  and  mechanic,  the  professional  men  and 
merchants  were  and  are  pure.  It  Avas  the  home  of  Upson, 
Gilmer,  Thomas  W.  Cobb,  Peter  Early,  Eli  S.  Shorter, 
Stephen  W.  Harris,  William  C.  Dawson,  and  Joseph  Henry 
Lumpkin;  and  is  now  the  home  of  Alexander  H.  Stephens, 
Benjamin  II.  Hill,  Robert  ToombsJ  Bishop  Pierce,  and  his 
great  and  glorious  father.  In  their  integrity  and  lofty  man- 
hood, they  imitate  the  mighty  dead  who  sleep  around 
them." 


The  towns  settled  in  this  decade  were  Cusseta,  Morgan- 
ton,  Xashville,  Colquitt,  Morgan,  Hiawassee,  Dawsonville, 
Camilla,  Cleveland,  Homer,  Quitman,  Jonesboro,  Butler. 


249 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

1860. 

A  black  storm-cloud,  the  shadow  of  an  approaching  ca- 
lamity was  slowly  gathering  upon  the  horizon  to  eclipse 
the  golden  sunshine  of  prosperity  and  happiness  which  had 
for  many  years  been  diffused  over  Georgia. 

The  endless  controversy  over  the  slavery  question  had 
wearied  the  patience  of  our  State.  The  Black  Republican 
Party  was  the  strong  political  party  in  the  Northern  and 
Western'  States.  They  cared  nothing  for  the  restraints 
which,  under  the  Constitution,  bound  them  to  respect  the 
rights  of  the  South.  They  acted  as  if  they  did  not  wish  to 
preserve  the  bond  which  held  together  the  sisterhood  of 
States.  One  of  their  prominent  leaders  openly  declared  that 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  was  "a  covenant  with 
death  and  an  agreement  with  hell." 

Truly  it  seems  a  little  strange  that  slavery  had  no  moral 
aspect  to  the  Northern  mind  while  negroes  were  owned  in 
New  England;  but,  when  the  South  grew  rich  and  power- 
ful by  their  labor,  it  was  suddenly  found  that  slavery  was 
a  great  crime. 

When  Christ  was  denouncing  the  sins  of  the  age  in  which 
He  preached,  slavery  was  all  about  Him;  yet  He  never  once 
pronounced  it  sinful.     On  the  contrary,  He  commended  a 

250 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

slave-holding  Roman,  saying,  "I  have  not  found  so  great 
faith,  no,  not  in  Israel.7' 

Paul,  the  greatest  of  the  Apostles,  in  his  epistles,  fre- 
quently alludes  to  slavery,  but  nowhere  does  he  say  it  was 
wicked;  and  when  he  was  under  no  obligation  to  do  so,  he 
sent  a  runaway  slave  back  to  his  master. 

An  odd  fact  in  connection  with  the  attitude  of  the  North 
towards  slavery  was,  that  Northern  men  who  emigrated  to 
Georgia  almost  invariably  bought  negroes.  For  many 
years  the  North  had  insisted  on  taking  care  of  the  con- 
science of  Georgia  and  the  rest  of  the  South.  This  was 
very  properly  resented  and  resisted,  until  suspicion  and 
dislike  were  engendered.  Difference  of  race  had  doubt- 
less something  to  do  with  the  aversion  between  the  two 
great  sections  of  the  country.  The  South  was  mostly 
peopled  by  descendants  of  the  gentry  of  Great  Britain ;  the 
North  by  cold,  calculating  Puritans.  It  is  not  by  any 
means  astonishing  that  two  sections,  with  such  different 
ideas  of  government  and  religion,  of  life  and  duty,  should 
find  it  difficult  to  live  harmoniously  under  the  same  Con- 
stitution. A  hatred  of  persecution  and  tyranny,  whether 
of  a  king  or  of  a  powerful  majority,  was  the  birthright  that 
Georgians  had  inherited  from  their  ancestors. 

The  avowed  determination  of  the  Black  Republican 
Party  to  abolish  slavery  in  the  South  without  the  consent 
of  her  people,  kept  Georgians  in  a  restless  political  condi- 
tion. Unfortunately,  the  South  could  not  agree  upon  the 
best  method  of  resisting  the  aggressions  of  the  North,  so 
there  was  division  in  the  Democratic  party.  Georgia  had 
two  electoral  tickets  in  the  field,  on  one  of  which  her  dis- 
tinguished son,  Herschel  V.  Johnson,  was  candidate  for 

Vice-President. 

251 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Our  State  had  always  been  rich  in  ereat  men  and  elo- 
qucnt  speakers,  but  there  was  never  a  time  when  she  could 
show  such  a  superb  galaxy  of  greatness  as  now.  There 
were  Johnson,  Toombs  and  the  Cobbs;  there  were  Henry 
R.  Jackson,  Alexander  H.  Stephens  and  his  gifted  brother, 
Linton  Stephens;  there  were  Benjamin  Hill,  Alfred  H. 
Colquitt,  Eugenius  Xesbet,  and  others  not  so  famous,  but 
equally  as  ardent  in  their  devotion  to  Georgia.  They 
threw  themselves  with  fervor  into  the  grave  questions  of 
state  that  were  agitating  the  people.  Many  were  invited 
to  speak  on  "the  state  of  the  country"  at  different  towns, 
and  splendid  oratory  was  the  order  of  the  day.  Excitement 
ran  high,  and  all  through  this  summer,  men's  minds  wero 
filled  with  a  vague  uneasiness. 

Macon  originated  a  club,  regardless  of  parties,  called 
"Minute  Men,"  whose  purpose  it  was  to  sustain  Southern 
rights.  Soou,  similar  organizations  were  established  all 
over  the  State,  firing  the  military  spirit  of  the  young  men. 
Some  of  these  clubs  had  singular  names,  such  as  "Choc- 
taw-." "Rattlesnakes"  and  "Regulators."  Their  calls  for 
meetings,  published  in  the  newspapers,  were  signed  "Lib- 
erty/' "Southern,"  "'76,"  and  the  like.  They  were  the 
outgrowth  of  the  excitement  of  the  hour,  and  the  next 
year,  when  our  young  men  were  crowding  into  regiments 
to  march  to  "the  front,"  nothing  more  was  heard  of  them. 

This  was  the  vear  to  elect  a  President,  and  the  Black 
Republican  candidate  was  Abraham  Lincoln.  In  view  of 
the  excited  condition  of  the  country,  it  was  the  most  serious 
election  that  had  taken  place  since  the  Federal  Government 
was  formed.  The  whole  South  was  holding  its  breath, 
anxiously  awaiting  the  result. 

959 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

When  Lincoln  was  elected  there  was  intense  excitement 
throughout  the  Southern  country,  and  several  States  call; 
Conventions  to  take  action  as  to  their  future  safety.  Lin- 
coin  did  not  receive  a  single  vote  in  Georgia  or  the  South. 
Our  State  considered  his  election  as  an  expression  of  the 
settled  purpose  of  the  North,  under  control  of  the  Abo- 
litionists, to  continue  their  breach  of  faith  with  the  South 
and  to  centralize  the  government  of  the  United  States. 
The  indignation  of  our  State  was  aroused  to  such  a  pitch 
that,  in  November,  after  the  election,  when  a  citizen  o£ 
Clarke  county  gave  utterance  to  some  abolition  sentiments 
he  was  arrested  and  brought  to  trial  before  the  Mayor  in 
Athens.  He  declared  that  he  did  not  intend  anv  mischief, 
and  thought  it  no  harm  to  say  what  he  did;  so  he  was  re- 
leased upon  a  promise  to  thereafter  hold  his  tongue. 

In  spite  of  many  hindrances  to  advancement,  when  the 
Legislature  met  as  usual  in  the  fall,  the  Governor's  mes- 
sage showed  a  strikingly  prosperous  condition  of  the  State. 
There  had  been  a  gain  in  taxable  property  of  something 
more  than  sixty  million  dollars  over  the  previous  year. 

The  relation  of  Georgia  to  the  Federal  Government  at 
this  time  was  made  the  subject  of  a  special  message  by  Gov. 
Brown,  which  ended  with  a  recommendation  that  a  million 
dollars  be  appropriated  for  a  military  fund,  so  that  our 
State  could  be  ready  for  an  armed  resistance  to  any  further 
aggressions. 

When  Lincoln's  election  became  generally  known,  county 
meetings  were  held  in  every  part  of  the  State,  and  the 
Legislature  was  deluged  with  resolutions  insisting  upon 
immediate  action  in  the  matter. 


253 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Georgia's  oldest  city,  noble  Savannah,  led  off  in  this  de- 
mand, declaring  that  she  would  not  submit  to  Lincoln's 
election,  and  asking  that  measures  be  taken  to  organize 
and  arm  the  militia. 

At  the  Richmond  county  meeting,  in  Augusta,  after  the 
chairman  had  stated  their  object  in  assembling,  he  said  it 
had  been  made  known  to  him  that  there  was  waving  over 
them  a  white  flag,  upon  the  cupola  of  the  temple  of  Jus- 
tice where  they  were  seated,  upon  which  was  a  lone  star 
with  this  inscription :  "Georgia:  Equality  in,  or  Independ- 
ence out  of  the  Union." 

This  announcement  was  received  with  long-continued  ap- 
plause, and  it  was  then  unanimously  resolved  that  the 
"meeting  adopt  the  flag  and  its  position  as  their  act,  evinc- 
ive of  their  determination  in  the  present  crisis." 

There  was  much  difference  of  opinion  in  Georgia  as  to 
the  best  mode  of  resisting  the  tyranny  of  which  she  com- 
plained, but  all  Georgians  were  a  unit  in  the  feeling  that 
they  could  not  tamely  submit  to  injustice,  and  that  it  must 
be  resisted. 

"When  the  rights  of  Georgia  were  threatened,  Parties 
were  lost  sight  of;  her  citizens  were  adversaries  sometimes, 
but  Georgians  always. 

The  Legislature  called  a  Convention  of  the  people  to  meet 
on  the  16th  of  the  following  January,  to  decide  what  was 
best  to  be  done  in  the  present  crisis;  they  also  made  a  call 
for  troops,  and  ordered  arms  to  be  purchased. 

In  December,  when  South  Carolina  withdrew  from  the 
Federal  Union,  torchlight  processions,  and  the  firing  of 
guns  expressed  to  her  the  sympathy  and  approval  of  Geor- 
gia. .  .     !     : 

254 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1861. 

While  waiting  for  the  called  Convention  of  the  people, 
the  burning  questions  of  the  day  were  thoroughly  discussed 
by  the  Press  and  by  our  public  men  in  their  speeches.  Se- 
cession was  the  theme  of  conversation  in  every  city,  town, 
and  village  in  Georgia. 

In  the  United  States  Senate  the  lordly  Toombs  made  a 
speech  upon  the  position  and  rights  of  the  South  that  de- 
serves to  be  perpetuated  in  history  with  the  famous  oration 
of  Pericles  in  explanation  of  the  causes  of  the  Pelopon- 
nesian  war. 

Gov.  Brown,  being  a  far-sighted  man,  resolved  at  once 
to  take  possession  of  our  forts  and  the  arsenal,  before  the 
Federal  Government  could  prevent  Georgia  from  controll- 
ing her  own. 

Fort  Pulaski,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah  river,  was 
the  most  important  fortification  on  our  coast.  It  was 

named  in  honor  of  the  distinguished  Polish  general  of 
Revolutionary  fame.  It  effectually  guarded  the  main  en- 
trance to  the  river,  as  all  vessels  of  any  size  had  to  pass 
under  its  guns.  It  is  situated  on  Cockspur  Island,  which 
is  separated  from  Tybee  Island  by  a  narrow  curve  of  the 

255 


GEORGIA   LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

sea.  The  walls  of  the  Fort  are  exceedingly  solid,  well 
built  of  hard  gray  brick,  and  are  about  six  feet  in  thick- 
ness. 

Fort  Pulaski  was  in  charge  of  two  men  whose  duty  it 
was  to  take  care  of  the  property  and  keep  the  weeds  out 
of  the  grass.  The  Governor  ordered  Alexander  Jx.  Lawton, 
Colonel  of  the  first  regiment  of  Georgia  Volunteers,  to  take 
possession  of  it  and  hold  it,  as  the  Federal  Government  had 
a  movement  on  foot  to  occupy  all  southern  forts;  if  they 
should  seize  Fort  Pulaski  he  knew  that  it  would  give  them, 
in  any  contest  of  arms,  a  great  advantage  over  the  people 
of  Georgia.  Col.  Lawton's  orders  were  to  hold  the  Fort 
until  it  was  decided  by  the  Convention  what  course  the 
State  would  pursue. 

This  action  created  great  joy  and  enthusiasm  in  Savan- 
nah, and  there  was  much  generous  rivalry  among  the  vol- 
unteer companies  of  the  city  to  assist  in  this  duty.  Fifty 
men  were  taken  from  each  infantry  company,  and  thirty- 
four  from  the  artillery,  making  a  force  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty-four  men  who  were  detailed  for  this  first  mili- 
tary expedition. 

The  seizure  of  the  Fort  was  ordered  for  the  morning  of 
the  3d  of  January,  and  though  there  was  but  a  short  time 
between  the  issuing  of  the  order  and  the  hour  for  its  exe- 
cution, great  preparations  had  been  made  for  the  comfort 
of  the  soldiers,  by  their  mothers,  wives  and  sisters.  Every 
man  had  his  cot,  camp-chair,  trunk  and  valise;  every  mess 
had  a  chest  and  cooking  utensils;  in  short,  every  home  com- 
fort that  they  could  be  persuaded  to  carry,  was  pressed  upon 
them.        So,   when  they  embarked  on  the  little  steamer 

25  J 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

"Ida,"  the  pile  of  luggage  was  simply  immense.  The 
wharves  were  crowded  with  people  who  had  come  to  see 
them  of!  and  wish  them  "Godspeed,"  and  the  Ida  steamed 
away  with  colors  flying,  bands  playing,  and  the  cheers  of 
the  city  ringing  upon  the  air. 

The  Fort  contained  only  twenty  guns,  with  but  little 
ammunition,  and  was  out  of  repair.  The  Georgia  soldiers 
soon  had  it  in  a  thorough  state  of  defense.  The  guns  were 
properly  mounted,  plenty  of  ammunition  supplied,  and  the 
troops  put  in  training  by  daily  drills. 

Gov.  Brown  telegraphed  his  action  to  the  Governors  of 
the  other  Southern  States;  they  all  applauded  his  course 
and  followed  his  example.  The  Georgia  press  approved 
his  action,  and  the  "Minute  Men"  of  Macon  passed  resolu- 
tions pledging  themselves  to  stand  by  him.  He  went  to 
Savannah  to  see  the  seizure  of  the  Fort  completed,  and 
when  he  returned  to  Milledgeville  he  was  lustily  cheered, 
and  serenaded  at  the  Executive  Mansion.  The  interest  of 
Savannah  in  Fort  Pulaski  did  not  cease  with  its  occupancy 
by  Georgia  troops.  The  Savannah  ladies  made  cartridge 
bags  for  the  heavy  guns,  nor  did  they  ever  tire  of  supply- 
ing the  garrison  with  comforts  and  luxuries.  One  of  them 
sent  a  large  iced  fruit  cake  with  the  word  Secession  em- 
bossed upon  it. 

It  was  not  long  after  this  before  other  Southern  States, 
following  gallant  South  Carolina,  severed  their  connection 
with  the  Federal  Union.  Every  day,  almost  every  hour, 
brought  some  stirring  news,  until  our  whole  State  was 
almost  breathless  with  expectancy.  Secession  cockades 
were  worn  by  thousands,  as  emblematic  of  their  sentiments. 
These  rosettes  were  about  the  size  of  a  silver  dollar,  and 

17g  257 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE, 

were  made  of  narrow  blue  ribbon  with  a  Georgia  military 
button  in  the  center.  They  were  pinned  on  the  hats  or 
the  coat  lapels  of  the  gentlemen.  % 

In  this  wise  the  16th  of  January  arrived,  and  the  Seces- 
sion Convention  met.  The  whole  number  of  delegates  was 
three  hundred  and  one.  Everv  countv  had  representatives 
there — not  one  was  missing.  Most  of  our  public  men  were 
members,  each  party  and  every  shade  of  opinion  sending 
its  leaders.  Never  had  a  more  able  body  of  men  assembled 
in  Georgia. 

At  this  momentous  crisis  the  eyes  of  all  her  sister  States 
were  turned  upon  Georgia  and  her  Convention.  George 
W.  Crawford  was  chosen  president.  He  was  a  popular 
leader  of  immense  influence,  was  an  ex-governor  and  ex- 
secretary  of  war  under  President  Taylor.  Among  the 
prominent  men  on  the  Secession  side  were  Robert  Toombs, 
Thomas  E.  E.  Cobb,  Eugenius  A.  Nesbet,  Francis  S.  Bar- 
tow and  Asbury  Hull. 

On  the  anti-secession  or  union  side  were  Alexander  H. 
Stephens,  Benjamin  H.  Hill,  Augustus  Kenan,  Herschel 
V.  Johnson — a  recent  candidate  for  the  vice-presidency  on 
the  Douglas  ticket,  and  twice  governor  of  the  State — and 
other  gentlemen  of  distinction. 

Howell  Cobb,  who  had  just  resigned  his  office  as  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury  and  left  Washington  City,  was  in- 
vited to  a  seat  upon  the  floor. 

One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  Convention  was  to  pass  a 
resolution  approving  the  energetic  and  patriotic  conduct  of 
Gov.  Brovm  in  taking  possession  of  Fort  Pulaski. 

It  was  very  soon  known  that  a  majority  of  the  delegates 
were  in  favor  of  withdrawing  from  the  Federal  Union,  and 

258 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

a  Committee  was  appointed  to  prepare  an  Ordinance  of  Se- 
cession. Its  author  was  Eugenius  A.  Xe^bet;  Georgia  had 
no  son  of  greater  ability  or  purer  character. 

While  the  Committee  were  preparing  the  Ordinance,  the 
argument,  for  and  against  this  remedy  for  grave  evils,  was 
carried  on  in  a  masterly  manner  by  both  sides,  until  the 
State-house  trembled  with  the  thunder  of  their  eloquence. 
When  the  direct  vote  was  taken  only  eighty-nine  delegates 
voted  against  secession.  Linton  Stephens,  of  Hancock 
county,  who  was  a  Union  man,  offered  resolutions  to  the 
effect,  "that  the  lack  of  unanimity  in  the  action  of  the 
Convention  in  passing  the  Ordinance  of  Secession  indicated 
a  difference  of  opinion  among  the  members  not  so  much  as 
to  the  rights  which  Georgia  claimed,  or  the  wrongs  of 
which  she  complained,  as  to  the  remedy;  and,  as  it  was  de- 
sirable to  give  expression  to  that  intention  which  really 
existed  among  all  the  members  to  sustain  the  State  in  the 
course  of  action  which  she  had  pronounced  to  be  proper  for 
the  occasion,  that  those  members  who  had  voted  against  the 
Ordinance  sign  the  same  as  a  pledge  of  the  unanimous 
determination  of  this  Convention  to  sustain  aud  defend  the 
State  in  this  her  chosen  remedy,  with  all  its  responsibilities 
and  consequences,  without  regard  to  individual  approval 
or  disapproval  of  its  adoption." 

So,  the  Ordinance  was  signed  by  all  the  delegates  but 
six — who  came  from  Gwinnett,  Hall,  Pickens  and. Mont- 
gomery counties.  Though  they  did  not  put  their  names  to 
the  Ordinance,  they  entered  upon  the  journal  a  statement, 
declaring  it  to  be  their  purpose  ato  yield  to  the  will  of  the 
majority  of  the  people  of  the  State,  as  expressed  by  their 


259 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

representatives" ;  and  they  "pledged  their  lives,  their  for- 
tunes and  their  sacred  honor  to  the  defense  of  Georgia." 

Thus,  the  Convention  became  unanimously  bound  to  go 
with  their  State  and  abide  her  fortunes.  In  signing  his 
name,  each  delegate  was  given  a  new  pen,  which  he  carried 
home  as  a  sacred  memento,  never  again  to  be  used. 

When  the  Committee  reported  the  Ordinance  of  Seces- 
sion, on  motion  of  Mr.  Toombs  it  was  twice  read;  then  the 
president,  Mr.  Crawford,  announced  that  it  was  his  pleas- 
ure and  privilege  to  declare  that  the  State  of  Georgia  was 
free,  sovereign  and  independent.  As  the  words  fell  from 
his  lips  there  was  thunderous  applause.  Thus,  Georgia  re- 
sumed all  her  original  rights  at  two  o'clock  p.  m.  on  the 
19th  day  of  January,  1861.  She  was  the  fifth  State  to 
withdraw  from  the  Federal  Union. 

At  this  time  Milledgeville  was  crowded  with  people,  and 
a  vast  multitude  was  waiting  outside  the  State-house  for 
the  news;  and  as  soon  as  they  learned  that  Georgia  had 
seceded,  such  an  exultant  shout  rent  the  air  as  was  never 
before  heard  in  our  State.  In  the  House,  the  Secession 
delegates  were  wild  with  joy;  some  of  them  were  crying  in 
each  others  arms,  others  were  throwing  up  their  hats  and 
cheering  lustily.  In  the  midst  of  this  great  excitement  the 
colonial  flag  of  Georgia  was  raised. 

The  glad  news  was  promptly  telegraphed  all  over  the 
State,  and  illuminations,  the  ringing  of  bells,  and  the  roar- 
ing of  cannon  were  the  order  of  the  day.  Gray-haired 
men  caught  the  enthusiasm  of  impulsive  youth,  as  the  bon- 
fires blazed  and  the  bells  rang  and  the  cannon  boomed. 
Georgia's  fair  daughters  added  their  enthusiasm,  ministers 
of  the  gospel  blessed  the  movement,  and  the  blue  cockade 

260 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

was  on  almost  every  hat.  At  night  when  private  residences 
all  over  the  State  were  illuminated,  an  aged  gentleman  in 
Augusta,  whose  house  was  ablaze  with  candles  from  garret 
to  cellar,  had  this  motto  worded  in  flame  over  his  gateway: 
"Georgia,  right  or  wrong — Georgia." 

Georgia's  right  to  withdraw  from  political  union  with 
her  sister  States  rested  upon  her  treaty  with  Great  Britain 
at  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  war;  in  this  treaty  Geor- 
gia was  distinctly  recognized  by  King  George  III.  under 
her  own  name  as  a  sovereign  power,  and  was  not  consid- 
ered as  part  of  a  group.  (See  chapter  13.)  The  Federal 
Government  was  the  common  agent  of  all  the  States,  and 
Georgia  acknowledged  no  superior. 

Secession  was  not  a  conspiracy  of  leaders,  as  has  been 
asserted  by  superficial  writers;  on  the  contrary,  it  was  a 
thorough  uprising  of  the  people.  The  statement  so  often 
repeated  by  our  enemies,  that  our  leaders  plunged  us  into 
war,  is  false  from  beginning  to  end.  The  voice  of  Geor- 
gia demanded  secession.  Never  was  there  a  political  move- 
ment more  entirely  dictated  by  the  people. 

As  soon  as  Georgia  seceded,  her  congressmen,  recogniz- 
ing that  their  first  duty  was  to  their  State,  resigned  their 
positions  and  returned  home. 

It  is  a  cause  of  pride  to  note  how  true  were  Georgians 
to  their  State !  The  Union  men  bowed  to  the  will  of  the 
majority;  none  doubted  their  duty  to  go  with  their  State; 
the  cause  of  Georgia  was  their  cause;  Georgia's  destiny  was 
their  destiny ! 


261 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.      (Continued.) 

1861. 

i 

When  Georgia  had  seceded,  Gov.  Brown,  with  his  usual 
promptness,  hastened  to  take  the  arsenal  at  Augusta  from 
Federal  control,  as  Georgia  had  resumed  exclusive  sover- 
eignty over  all  her  soil.  It  was  in  charge  of  Capt.  Elzey, 
with  eighty  Federal  soldiers. 

Gov.  Brown  went  to  Augusta,  accompanied  by  Colonel 
Henry  R.  Jackson  as  his  aid,  through  whom  an  order  was 
sent  to  Capt.  Elzey  to  withdraw  his  troops  from  the  limits 
of  the  State  at  the  earliest  practicable  moment.  He  was 
promised  a  receipt  for  all  Federal  property  under  his 
charge,  which  should  be  accounted  for  when  an  adjustment 
was  made  between  Georgia  and  the  United  States. 

Capt.  Elzey  refused  to  leave  the  arsenal,  telegraphed 
the  situation  to  his  government  at  Washington,  and  was 
instructed  to  hold  his  position  until  forced  to  surrender  by 
violence  or  starvation,  and  then  to  stipulate  for  honorable 
terms  and  a  free  passage,  by  water,  to  1SI  ew  York. 

The  volunteers  of  Augusta  were  ordered  out,  and  about 
800  reported  for  duty.  There  was  great  excitement  over 
the  fact  of  the  Federal  flag — which  was  now  a  foreign 
flag — floating  over  the  arsenal,  and  it  was  the  chief  topic 

262 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

of  conversation  in  the  city.  As  Gov.  Brown  decided  to 
give  Capt.  Elzey  twenty-four  hours  to  reconsider  his  deci- 
sion, the  volunteers  were  dismissed  until  the  next  day,  when 
they  were  joined  by  many  others  from  the  country,  who 
had  heard  that  there  was  some  prospect  of  a  battle. 

Finally,  when  our  soldiers  marched  out  to  the  arsenal, 
the  Governor  received  a  message  from  Capt.  Elzey,  asking 
for  an  interview;  and,  when  he  and  his  staff  arrived,  honor- 
able terms  of  surrender  were  agreed  upon.  The  United 
States  flag  was  to  be  lowered  and  saluted,  the  company  to 
retain  their  arms  and  property,  and  to  remain  in  their  quar- 
ters until  they  could  be  sent  to  New  York  by  way  of 
Savannah.  Then  the  flag  of  Georgia  was  raised.  It  was 
a  pure  white  banner,  in  whose  center  was  a  large  red  star 
having  five  points.  It  represented  the  sovereignty  of  the 
State.  As  soon  as  this  flag  floated  to  the  breeze,  a  cannon 
fired  salutes. 

By  the  surrender  of  the  arsenal,  a  large  quantity  of 
ammunition  and  valuable  ordnance  were  obtained.  As  the 
forts  in  Georgia  were  designed  for  her  protection  against 
a  foreign  foe,  and  she  had  resumed  her  rights  of  separate 
independence,  the  Federal  Government  had  no  longer  any 
concern  in  her  fortresses  or  in  the  arms  and  ammunition 
stored  here  for  her  use. 

In  the  meantime,  the  work  of  the  Secession  Convention, 
in  adjusting  the  State  to  her  new  position,  went  on  as 
rapidly  as  possible.  Among  other  important  matters,  dele- 
gates were  chosen  to  attend  the  Congress  of  the  seceded 
States,  which  was  to  meet  at  Montgomery,  Ala.,  in  Febru- 
ary; and  the  Governor  was  authorized  to  raise  two  regi- 
ments to  defend  the  State.  The  Convention  then  ad- 
journed to  meet  again  in  Savannah. 

.     263 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

About  this  time  a  Macon  firm,  purchased  200  guns  in 
New  York,  ordering  them  to  be  shipped  by  water  to  Savan- 
nah. After  they  were  placed  on  the  steamer,  they  were 
seized  by  the  New  York  police  and  stored  in  the  arsenal. 
The  Macon  merchants  complained  to  Gov.  Brown,  who, 
having  satisfied  himself  of  the  justice  of  their  claim,  wrote 
the  facts  to  the  Governor  of  New  York,  demanded  that  the 
guns  be  given  up,  and  requested  a  reply  by  telegraph.  After 
waiting  a  reasonable  time  and  receiving  no  response,  he 
issued  an  order  to  Col.  Jackson,  at  Savannah,  to  seize  every 
ship  in  the  harbor  belonging  to  citizens  of  New  York,  and 
hold  them  until  the  Macon  merchants  received  the  prop- 
erty of  which  they  had  been  robbed. 

There  was  a  good  deal  of  delay  and  trickery  practiced  in 
New  York,  but  when  it  was  found  that  Gov.  Brown 
was  determined  to  retaliate,  and  that  he  could  not  be  over- 
awed by  the  Governor  of  New  York,  the  police  hastily  let 
go  the  guns. 

This  episode  gave  Georgia's  Governor  a  great  reputation 
abroad,  and  proved  him  to  be  the  man  for  the  hour  in 
promptness,  firmness  and  good  judgment. 

In  due  time  the  Congress  of  the  six  seceded  States  met 
at  Montgomery,  Ala.  Having  elected  Howell  Cobb,  of 
Georgia,  their  presiding  onicer,  they  formed  a  union  under 
the  name  of  the  Confederate  States  of  America,  with  Jeffer- 
son Davis,  of  Mississippi,  as  president,  and  Alexander  H. 
Stephens,  of  Georgia,  as  vice-president. 

In  order  to  reach  Montgomery  with  as  little  delay  as 
possible,  Mr.  Davis  went  from  his  home  to  Chattanooga, 
Tenn.,  and  thence  through'  Georgia  over  the  Western  and 
Atlantic  and  the  West  Point  railroads.     Crowds  gathered 

264 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES: 

at  every  station  to  do  him  honor.  In  Atlanta  he  was  re- 
ceived by  about  five  thousand  people;  and  from  this  town 
to  the  Alabama  line  he  was  greeted  with  the  same  enthu- 
siasm. In  one  of  his  speeches  he  paid  the  following  fine 
tribute  to  Georgia's  promptness  in  resenting  Federal  aggres- 
sions and  in  protecting  her  citizens.  He  said :  "Geor- 
gians— for  by  no  higher  title  could  I  address  you — your 
history,  from  the  days  of  the  Revolution  down  to  the  time 
that  your  immortal  Troup  maintained  the  rights  of  your 
State,  and  of  all  the  States,  in  his  contest  with  Federal 
usurpation,  has  made  Georgia  sacred  soil.  Nor  have  you 
any  reason  to  be  other  than  proud  of  the  events  recently 
transpiring  within  your  borders,  and  especially  the  action 
of  your  present  Governor  in  wresting  from  the  robbers  of 
the  North  the  property  of  your  own  citizens  which  they 
had  stolen.  His  promptitude  in  demanding  the  property 
from  the  Governor  of  New  York,  and  in  seizing  the  vessels 
of  citizens  of  New  York  when  the  demand  was  not  imme- 
diately complied  with,  is  worthy  of  all  praise." 

Among  the  illustrious  sons  of  Georgia,  not  one  has  been 
more  honored  by  the  world  for  his  virtues,  or  more  re- 
spected for  practical  wisdom,  than  Alexander  H.  Stephens, 
vice-president  of  the  Southern  Confederacy.  At  this 
time  he  stood  in  the  front  rank  of  living  statesmen;  and 
the  accuracy  with  which  he  again  and  again  foretold  the 
occurrence  of  important  events  caused  it  to  be  frequently 
said  that  he  was  the  wisest  man  living. 

Of  the  three  commissioners  appointed  by  the  Confederate 
Congress  to  treat  with  the  Federal  Government  for  a  peace- 
ful separation  of  the  States,  one  was  an  eminent  Georgian, 
Martin  J.   Crawford,  legislator,  congressman  and    judge. 

2G5 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Such  was  the  temper  of  the  North    that  their  efforts  for 
peace  were  fruitless. 

About  this  time  a  new  flag  was  hoisted  over  the  Custom 
House  at  Savannah  by  Maj.  Lachlan  Mcintosh,  who  had 
recently  resigned  his  position  in  the  United  States  army,  to 
be  ready  at  any  moment  to  serve  his  State.  This  flag,  like 
the  one  that  waved  over  the  arsenal  at  Augusta,  was  white; 
but  it  bore  the  coat  of  arms  of  Georgia,  encircled  at  the 
top  with  six  stars;  the  number  of  the  seceded  States.  The 
star  which  represented  Georgia  was  blue,  the  rest  were  red. 

i 

Over  the  whole  was  an  eye. 

In  March  the  Secession  Convention  re-assembled  in 
Savannah.  They  adopted  the  Constitution  of  the  Con- 
federate States,  and  a  new  State  Constitution,  and  ad- 
journed after  a  session  of  two  weeks. 

While  these  events  were  transpiring,  Gov.  Brown  had 
not  for  a  moment  relaxed  his  vigilance.  Volunteer  com- 
panies were  rapidly  formed;  arms,  ammunition  and  cannon 
were  bought;  the  United  States  Mint  at  Dahlonega,  with 
twenty  thousand  dollars  in  gold,  was  seized,  and  every  pre- 
caution that  a  wise  foresight  could  anticipate  was  taken 
for  Georgia's  safety.  A  division  of  troops  was  organized, 
with  William  H.  T.  Walker  as  major-general.  Gunboats 
were  purchased  for  the  defense  of  the  coast,  and  Josiah 
Tattnall,  who  had  resigned  from  the  United  States  navy, 
was  put  in  command,  with  the  title  of  Commodore. 

The  personal  property  of  Commodore  Tattnall  was  con- 
fiscated by  the  Federal  Government  because  he  refused  to 
remain  in  their  service  and  take  up  arms  against  his  State. 
In  1782  Georgia  had  condemned  and  appropriated  prop- 
erty belonging  to  his  grandfather  on  account  of  his  loyalty 

266 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

to  the  British  Crown.  After  the  close  of  the  Revolution- 
ary war  it  had  been  offered  at  public  sale,  purchased  by 
friends  of  the  Tattnall  family,  and  restored  to  them.  It 
is  a  curious  fact  that  some  of  these  same  articles  were  in- 
cluded in  the  property  of  Josiah  Tattnall  now  confiscated 
by  the  Federal  Government. 

While  the  Confederate  Congress  was  sitting  in  Mont- 
gomery, Capt.  G.  W.  Lee,  of  Atlanta,  organized  "Lee's 
Volunteers,"  which  was  the  first  Georgia  company  that  was 
offered  to  the  Confederate  government.  The  first  time  the 
Confederate  flag  was  raised  in  our  State,  this  company  pa- 
raded under  its  folds  through  the  streets  of  Atlanta,  amidst 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  citizens. 

The  first  call  for  troops  that  President  Davis  made  upon 
Georgia,  was  for  one  regiment  to  aid  in  defending  Fort 
Pickens,  at  Pensacola. 

So  high  was  the  war  fever  that  250  companies  volun- 
teered for  this  duty.  In  order  to  avoid  jealousies  and  hard 
feelings  among  them,  Gov.  Brown  formed  the  regiment  of 
those  who  first  tendered  their  services. 

Without  any  authority  of  law,  Abraham  Lincoln,  the 
Federal  President,  had  issued  a  call  for  seventy-five  thou- 
sand men  to  invade  the  seceded  States.  When  he  took  the 
oath  of  office  he  had  sworn  to  support  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States,  which  protected  the  rights  of  the  South. 
By  his  action  he  violated  his  oath,  and  thus  perjured  him- 
self. The  last  insult  the  Federal  Government  could  offer  a 
sovereign  State  was  a  hostile  invasion. 

Georgia's  sons  would  have  been  unworthy  of  their  sires, 
if  they  had  consented  for  their  State  to  remain  a  confed- 
erate with  the    Northern    State?,  since  they    had    formed. 

207 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

themselves  into  a  great  sectional  party,  which  virtually  de- 
nied that  Georgians  had  the  same  rights  as  themselves; 
though  Georgia  was  recognized  as  a  sovereign  power  by 
the  country  of  which  she  had  been  a  colony. 

"Whether  Georgia  has  not  paid  too  dear  a  price  for  the 
benefits  accruing  from  her  union  with  the  other  States,  let 
unprejudiced  history  judge ! 

Those  who  say  Georgia  waged  war  for  slavery  are  very 
ignorant  of  the  true  facts.  The  two  sections,  South  and 
North,  entertained  opposing  principles  and  had  different 
ideas  of  the  nature  of  the  Federal  Government.  Slaverv 
was  only  one  subject  of  difference  among  several;  slavery 
was  but  as  the  dust  in  the  balance  compared  with  Geor- 
gia's rights  of  independence  and  sovereignty.  Hundreds 
of  her  citizens  owned  no  slaves,  yet  they  strongly  resented 
any  trespass  on  Georgia's  rights. 

A  political  bargain  cannot  be  broken  on  one  side  and 
still  be  binding  on  the  other,  so  Georgia  began  a  second 
war  for  the  right  of  self-government.  She  fought  for  the 
same  principles  in  1861  that  she  defended  in  1776,  when 
she  refused  to  remain  a  colony  of  George  III.  upon  a  ques- 
tion of  constitutional  rights.  The  righteous  remedy  of 
secession  was  adopted  by  our  State  after  she  had  endured 
a  long  course  of  treachery  and  oppression. 

President  Lincoln  determined  by  force  of  arms  to  com- 
pel the  seceded  States  into  a  union  with  the  other  States, 
though  no  such  power  was  conferred  upon  him  by  the 
Federal  Constitution. 

Richmond,  Va.,  was  selected  as  the  capital  of  the  Con- 
federate States.  Almost  immediately  thereafter,  Georgia 
was  called  upon  for  volunteers  to  assist  in  repelling  an  in- 

268 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

vasion  of  the  "mother  of  States  and  Statesmen.''  How 
eagerly  our  men  responded  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  forty 
splendid  regiments  had  gone  to  the  battle-field  by  October 
1st.  Companies  were  raised  in  every  county,  and 
Georgia  quickly  became  one  vast  military  camp.  Newton 
county  organized  five  companies  in  a  few  days.  Augusta 
sent  out  nine  companies,  Macon  and  Columbus  eight  each, 
and  Athens  six.  Among  the  many  companies  from  Savan- 
nah was  the  famous  Chatham  Artillery,  with  Joseph  S. 
Claghorn,  captain;  Charles  C.  Jones,  Jr.,  was  senior  first- 
lieutenant.  He  was  commissioned  lieutenant-colonel  of 
artillery  the  next  year,  and  throughout  the  war  was  distin- 
guished for  his  patriotism.  "He  did  love  his  country's 
good  with  a  respect  more  tender,  more  holy  and  profound 
than  his  own  life."  The  Oglethorpe  Light  Infantry,  of 
the  same  city,  under  Capt.  Francis  S.  Bartow — a  conspicu- 
ous member  of  the  first  Confederate  Congress — was  the 
first  company  in  the  Confederacy,  that  offered  its  services 
for  the  entire  war.  It  was  composed  almost  entirely  of 
young  men,  the  sons  of  some  of  the  best  families  in  the 
city.  Beginning  with  the  first  battle  of  Manassas,  it  fought 
through  the  war  and  made  a  glorious  record.  Among  the 
companies  from  Franklin  county  was  the  Tugalo  Blues, 
whose  motto  was  "Victory  or  Death."  Up  in  the  moun- 
tains, a  company  in  Fannin  county  was  named  "Mrs.  Joe 
Brown's  Boys."  Mrs.  Brown  acknowledged  the  compli- 
ment by  presenting  each  of  its  members  with  a  military 
suit. 

Men  whom  age  or  infirmity  kept  from  battle,  gave  freely 
of  their  substance,  often  at  a  sacrifice.  Several  newspapers 
were  discontinued,  because  the  whole  force — editor,  print- 
ers and  devil — had  gone  to  the  war. 

269 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  women  all  over  the  State  formed  sewing  societies, 
that  the  soldiers  leaving  home  might  be  made  as  comfort- 
able as  possible.  Two  Milledgeville  ladies  offered  their 
silver  plate  to  the  Governor  to  be  turned  into  money  for 
the  use  of  the  State,  and  a  Columbus  lady  gave  her  dia- 
monds to  the  Confederacy. 

Whenever  a  company  left  for  Virginia  it  was  made  an 
occasion  to  give  it  an  ovation.  Throngs  of  citizens  escorted 
them  to  the  depot,  with  lusty  shouts  and  the  waving  of 
handkerchiefs.  The  women  who  loved  them  best,  though 
their  eyes  were  brimming  with  tears,  said,  "Go!"  Geor- 
gia's mothers  and  wives,  like  Spartan  matrons,  spoke  brave 
w^ords  as  they  girded  the  sword  upon  their  loved  ones,  when 
none  but  God  knew  the  secret  pain  that  weighed  upon  their 
hearts;  they  were  as  heroic  as  those  who  shed  their  blood 
upon  freedom's  field  of  honor ! 

The  first  Georgia  regiment  organized  for  the  whole  war 
was  the  6th  Georgia  Infantry,  Volunteers,  Alfred  H.  Col- 
quitt, colonel. 

As  the  busy  months  passed  by  and  the  year  approached 
its  close,  Georgia  and  Georgia's  Governor  were  the  admira- 
tion of  the  South. 


270 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.      (Continued.) 

1861. 

The  first  battle  of  the  war  was  fought  at  Manassas,  Va., 
July  21st  of  this  year. 

The  Federals  were  so  confident  of  victory,  that  they 
carried  halters  in  their  pockets  to  hang  "Southern  rebels" 
as  soon  as  they  were  captured;  their  Congress  was  ad- 
journed to  enable  such  members  as  desired  to  feast  their 
eyes  on  the  rout  of  the  Confederates.  Long  lines  of  car- 
riages, filled  with  women  in  holiday  attire,  followed  in 
the  rear  of  their  army,  with  baskets  of  champagne  and 
other  good  things  for  the  feast  and  dance  with  which  they 
proposed  to  celebrate  their  victory.  The  result  did  not 
justify  their  expectations,  as  they  were  put  to  a  disgraceful 
flight  by  the  Confederates,  and  Virginia  was  delivered  from 
an  immediate  invasion. 

In  Richmond,  which  was  so  near  the  horrors  of  the  battle- 
field, no  popular  demonstrations  were  made  over  this  vic- 
tory; from  the  solemn  acts  of  religious  thanksgiving  the 
whole  population  turned  at  once  to  eager  ministrations  to 
the  wounded. 

It  was  otherwise  in  Georgia,  whose  people  were  too  far 
from  the  scene  of  battle  to  realize  its  horrors.  Bells  were 
rung  and  bonfires  lighted  in  public  rejoicing  all  over  the 
State. 

27.1 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  7th,  8 tli,  9th  and  11th  Georgia  regiments  of  infan- 
try were  engaged  in  this  brilliant  victory  and  won  signal 
fame. 

The  11th  Georgia  Regular  Volunteers,  commanded  by 
Col.  George  T.  Anderson,  enlisted  for  the  whole  war,  and 
was  among  the  first  to  leave  the  State  for  Virginia.  Under 
Johnston,  Lee  and  Longstreet,  this  regiment  saw  hard  ser- 
vice in  Virginia,  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  and  won  im- 
mortal renown. 

After  Capt.  BartoAv  took  his  company  to  Virginia  he 
was  made  colonel  of  the  8th  Georgia,  and  in  this  battle 
commanded  a  brigade  composed  of  the  regiments  mentioned 
above,  wTith  a  Kentucky  regiment.  No  braver  troops 
fought  that  day  than  those  under  Col.  Bartow,  and  the 
7th  Georgia  commanded  by  Col.  Lucius  Gartrell.  They 
had  suffered  great  hardships  and  privations  in  their  forced 
march  from  Winchester  to  the  battle-field;  but  notwith- 
standing their  fatigue  they  fought  all  day  without  food  and 
with  very  little  water. 

In  the  midst  of  the  battle  the  brave  Bartow  was  mor- 
tally wounded.  "With  one  foot  mangled  by  a  cannon  ball, 
he  leaned  against  a  fence,  waving  his  sword  and  urging 
on  his  men.  When  he  felt  that  he  must  die,  he  said :  "Boys, 
they  have  killed  me,  but  never  give  it  up !"  Thus,  the 
hero  fell,  maintaining  his  noble  bearing  to  the  end.  When 
on  the  eve  of  leaving  Georgia  to  join  the  army  in  Virginia, 
he  had  written :  "I  go  to  illustrate  Georgia  !" — words  that 
will  be  handed  down  to  posterity  with  his  immortal  name; 
for  most  glorious  was  his  record  on  the  bloody  field  of 
Manassas ! 


272 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

There  were  many  other  noble  Georgians  illustrating  their 
State  on  that  battle-field,  who  fell  as  martyrs  to  the  cause 
of  constitutional  liberty.  The  memory  of  these  heroes  is 
embalmed  by  a  grateful  State.  The  bravery  of  Col.  Gar- 
trell  was  mentioned  in  Gen.  Johnston's  official  report.  So 
conspicuous  had  been  the  8th  Georgia  in  the  brunt  of  the 
battle,  that,  as  they  passed  from  their  position  in  front  of 
Gen.  Beauregard,  he  sat  bareheaded  on  his  horse  and  thus- 
addressed  them :  "8th  Georgia,  I  salute  you  with  my  hat 
off!" 

J.  E.  Rumney,  a  member  of  the  9th  Georgia,  was 
severely  wounded  by  the  explosion  of  a  shell.  He  was  a 
veteran  of  the  last  Creek  war  and  one  of  the  guard  of  the 
steamer  "Georgia,"  which  patrolled  the  Chattahoochee, 
between  Columbus,  Ga.,  and  Eufaula,  Ala.,  and  which  was 
repeatedly  fired  upon  by  the  Indians  who  lined  the  banks 
of  the  river.  He  was  also  at  Roanoke  the  day  after  this 
town  was  burned. 

The  most  conspicuous  of  Georgia's  killed  at  the  battle 
of  Manassas  was  Gen.  Francis  S.  Bartow.  His  remains 
were  brought  to  Savannah  and  buried  with  most  imposing 
ceremonies.  There  was  a  large  military  and  civic  proces- 
sion which  marched  through  the  city  to  the  tolling  of  bells 
and  the  firing  of  minute-guns.  An  eloquent  funeral  ora- 
tion was  delivered  by  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Elliot. 

During  the  battle  of  Manassas,  Lieut.  Edward  Hull,  of 
Athens,  without  receiving  a  wound,  was  struck  senseless  by 
the  concussion  of  a  fragment  of  shell.  As  soon  as  he  recov- 
ered sufficiently  to  rise  to  his  feet,  he  began  to  carry  water 
from  the  branch  near  by  to  the  wounded  lying  all  around 
him.  With  great  pain  he  performed  this  labor  until  night- 
isg  273 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

fall.       \Vliile  thus  engaged    a  gentleman  approached  on 
horseback  and  asked  him  for  a  drink  of  water. 

"Ko,"  said  the  lieutenant,  "I'm  carrying  this  water  to 
those  who  cannot  walk.  You  can  walk;  go  to  the  branch 
and  help  yourself." 

To  his  surprise  some  one  said :  "That  is  Pres.  Davis." 
Then  he  insisted  that  Mr.  Davis  should  drink  the  water  in 
his  canteen. 

A  long  and  painful  illness  followed  his  arduous  labor  of 
love  on  that  eventful  day.  During  his  convalescence  he 
met  the  President  in  Richmond,  who  smilingly  recognized 
him,  and  asked  to  what  regiment  he  belonged.  Lieut.  Hull 
answered :     "To  the  8th  Georgia.7' 

"To  belong  to  that  regiment  is  glory  enough  I"  replied 
the  President. 

The  next  month  after  Manassas,  the  accomplished  Col. 
Mcintosh,  a  Georgian,  was  killed  at  the  victorious  battle 
of  Oak  Hill,  Mo.  There  had  not  been  a  day  in  over  a  cen- 
tury that  there  was  not  a  distinguished  son  of  this  family 
to  bear  and  transmit  its  name  to  posterity. 

In  October,  during  the  campaign  in  West  Virginia,  the 
1st  Georgia  Regiment,  under  Col.  Henry  R.  Jackson,  suf- 
fered every  kind  of  privation  while  among  the  mountains; 
yet,  in  the  battle  at  Cheat  Mountain  Pass,  where  the  Fed- 
erals met  a  disastrous  repulse,  they  behaved  with  great  gal- 
lantry. 

The  success  of  the  Confederate  arms  in  Virginia  caused 
no  abatement  of  the  preparations  for  war  in  Georgia.  If 
possible  the  activity  was  greater  than  ever.  The  desire 
to  face  the  enemy  was  universal,  and  more  troops  were 
organized  and  drilled,  ready  for  a  call  to  the  front.     Capt. 

274 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

Jesse  Glenn,  commanding  the  Wrightsville  Infantry,  wrote 
a  beseeching  letter  to  the  Governor  asking  to  be  moved  from 
Savannah  to  some  place  "where  there  is  a  prospect  of  a 
fight." 

In  the  midst  of  this  fever  of  war  the  time  drew  near  for 
electing  a  Governor.  Joseph  E.  Brown,  who  had  shown 
himself  so  devoted  to  the  interests  of  Georgia,  was  compli- 
mented with  a  third  term;  his  majority  was  13,691  votes, 
though  his  opponent  was  the  learned  Judge  Eugenius  A. 
ISTesbet.  Only  once  before  in  the  history  of  the  State,  had 
a  Governor  been  honored  with  a  third  term,  and  that  was 
Jared  Irwin.  "When  Gov.  Brown  was  inaugurated,  he 
showed  his  patriotism  by  dressing  in  a  suit  of  Georgia-made 
jeans. 

Though  Georgia  always  stood  first  in  the  hearts  of  her 
sons  and  daughters,  they  loved  the  whole  Confederacy,  and 
delighted  to  honor  its  officers.  A  Clarksville  lady  sent 
Pres.  Davis  a  blanket  shawl  made  from  wool  that  was 
carded,  spun  and  woven  by  herself.  The  war  had  already 
developed  our  resources  to  an  extent  that  a  year  before 
would  have  been  thought  impossible — "from  seeming  evil 
still  educing  good." 

When  the  Legislature  met,  the  Governor  concluded  his 
message  with  these  glowing  and  patriotic  words :  "I  would 
cheerfully  expend  in  the  cause  the  last  dollar  I  could  raise, 
and  would  fervently  pray  like  Samson  of  old,  that  God 
would  give  me  strength  to  lay  hold  upon  the  pillars  of  the 
edifice  and  would  enable  me,  while  bending  with  its  weight, 
to  die  a  glorious  death  beneath  the  crumbling  ruins  of  that 
temple  of  southern  freedom  which  has  so  long  attracted  the 
world  by  the  splendor  of  its  magnificence.1 

275 


yy 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

By  the  end  of  this  year,  Georgia  had  sent  fifty  regiments 
into  Confederate  service,  thirty  of  which  she  had  armed 
and  equipped  at  her  own  expense.  When  the  supply  of 
arms  ran  short  the  Governor  called  upon  private  individ- 
uals for  their  shotguns  and  rifles,  and  they  were  not  with- 
held. 

While  the  Legislature  was  in  session,  the  Federals  threat- 
ened our  seacoast.  The  planters  cheerfully  sent  their 
negroes  to  assist  in  the  elevation  of  military  works  at  vari- 
ous points;  and  the  coast,  from  Savannah  to  the  Florida 
line,  was  put  under  the  command  of  Gen.  A.  R.  Lawton. 

The  Federal  Commodore,  Dupont,  had  a  force  of  forty- 
one  vessels  and  soon  captured  Tybee  Island,  as  Commodore 
Tattnall  had  only  four  small  gun  vessels  to  oppose  him. 
The  danger  was  great,  as  Fort  Pulaski  was  also  threatened. 
Gov.  Brown,  ever  earnest  and  prompt,  went  to  Savannah 
to  confer  with  Gen.  Robert  E.  Lee,  who  was  Confederate 
Commander  of  the  whole  Southern  coast,  as  to  what  was 
best  to  be  done  in  this  imminent  danger.  So,  as  the  year 
closed,  the  enemy  were  thundering  at  the  eastern  portals 
of  our  beloved  State. 

Georgia  now  had  in  Confederate  service  the  following 
brigadier-generals :  Robert  Toombs,  who  had  resigned  his 
position  as  Secretary  of  State  in  Pres.  Davis'  cabinet,  to 
take  the  field;  Henry  R.  Jackson,  A.  R.  Lawton,  A.  R. 
Wright,  A.  H.  Colquitt,  W.  IT.  T.  Walker;  and  two  major- 
generals,  David  Twiggs  and  W.  J.  Hardee. 

Georgia  was  not  fighting  for  power  or  dominion :  for 
what,  then,  was  this  war  waged  ?  Let  one  of  Georgia's  great 
statesmen,  Alex.  H.  Stephens,  answer :   "It  is  for  home,  for 


276 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

fireside,  for  our  altars,  for  our  birthrights,  for  property,  for 
honor,  for  life — in  a  word,  for  everything  for  which  free- 
men should  live,  and  for  which  all  deserving  to  be  freemen 
should  be  willing,  if  need  be,  to  die!'7 


277 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1862. 

This  year  opened  with  active  preparations  on  the  part 
of  the  Federals  against  our  coast,  their  purpose  being  to 
capture  Fort  Pulaski. 

As  Gen.  Henry  K.  Jackson  was  needed  in  Georgia,  he 
was  recalled  from  Virginia,  appointed  major-general  of  the 
State  troops,  and  entrusted  with  the  defense  of  the  coast. 
"With  great  energy  and  ability  he  planned  and  directed  the 
preparations  for  training  his  army  and  defending  Savan- 
nah. At  this  time,  the  Confederate  forces  in  Georgia  were 
commanded  by  Gen.  Alexander  R.  Lawton. 

Col.  Charles  Olmstead  defended  Fort  Pulaski  with  365 
men  and  twenty-four  officers.  A  small  fort  named  Jack- 
son was  eleven  miles  distant.  Fach  of  these  forts  had  been 
strengthened  and  put  in  as  good  condition  as  our  resources 
would  allow,  but  Commodore  Tattnall's  gunboats  could  do 
but  little  against  the  Federal  fleet.  Our  coast  was  swarm- 
ing with  the  enemy's  vessels,  which  had  taken  possession 
of  the  principal  islands  and  occupied  Brunswick  and  St. 
Mary's.  They  also  forced  their  way  up  the  Savannah  river 
and  stationed  troops  on  Tybee  and  Warsaw,  which  caused 
our  troops  to  abandon  Skidawav  and  Green  Islands.  Bv 
removing    obstructions    in    the    artificial    channel    called 

278 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

"Wall's  Cut,""  the  Federal  gunboats  entered  in  the  rear  of 
the  frowning  battlements  of  Fort  Pulaski,  and,  by  thus 
isolating  it,  completely  cut  off  all  communication  with  the 
city.  During  the  siege  of  Savannah  in  1779  the  patriots 
had  failed  to  guard  "Wall's  Cut,  and  the  British  vessels 
passed  through  it  above  Count  D'Estaing's  squadron. 
Thus  strangely  did  history  repeat  itself. 

The  gallant  Tattnall  made  his  way  through  the  Federal 
gunboats  and  carried  six  months'  provisions  to  the  garrison 
at  the  Fort,  which  was  now  in  a  state  of  siege.  After  the 
siege  had  lasted  for  a  number  of  wTeeks,  early  one  April 
morning,  Gen.  Hunter,  the  Federal  commander,  demanded 
its  surrender.  Col.  Olmstead  replied :  "I  am  here  to  de- 
fend the  Fort,  not  to  surrender  it."  Whereupon  the  bom- 
bardment directly  began,  and  the  firing  soon  became  gen- 
eral on  both  sides.  The  Federal  batteries  being  established 
on  Tybee  Island,  their  fire  was  directed  chiefly  against  the 
southeast  angle  of  the  Fort,  whose  guns  were  soon  disman- 
tled. After  two  days'  bombardment  a  large  breach  was 
made,  through  which  the  shot  and  shell  penetrated  to  the 
magazine,  and  the  fort  could  no  longer  be  defended.  As 
retreat  was  impossible,  our  troops  surrendered  on  condition 
that  they  should  receive  honorable  terms. 

This  disaster  was  brightened  by  the  personal  heroism  of 
Lieut.  Christopher  Hussey  of  the  "Montgomery  Guards," 
and  of  private  John  Latham  of  the  "Washington  Volun- 
teers." During  the  second  day's  bombardment  the  flag 
was  shot  down,  when  these  two  Georgians  leaped  upon  the 
parapet  under  the  storm  of  shot  and  shell,  coolly  disen- 
tangled the  fallen  flag,  carried  it  to  the  northeast  angle  of 
the  Fort,  fixed  it  to  a  temporary  staff  and  erected  it  on  a 
gun-carriage,  where  it  again  floated  proudly  to  the  bre?ze. 

£79 


GEORGIA  LAXD  ATsD  PEOPLE. 

Bv  the  fall  of  Fort  Pulaski,  our  whole  coast  was  in  a 
state  of  blockade,  and  Georgia  was  cut  off  from  communica- 
tion with  foreign  countries,  while  Federal  cruisers  freely 
passed  in  and  out  of  the  inlets  and  rivers  that  emptied  into 
Warsaw  and  Ossabaw  sounds.  The  Savannah  river,  too,  was 
in  their  possession  up  to  a  point  a  little  below  Fort  Ogle- 
thorpe. It  was  expected  that  the  enemy  would  at  once 
attack  Fort  Jackson,  but  they  were  in  no  condition  to  do 
so,  and  had  to  content  themselves  with  holding  Fort  Pu- 
laski. The  loss  of  our  strongest  fortification,  far  from  dis- 
couraging our  people,  increased  their  patriotism  and  fired 
the  war  spirit  anew.  Savannah  very  soon  became  accus- 
tomed to  the  proximity  of  the  enemy,  and  heard  with  indif- 
ference their  cannonading. 

ISTow,  again,  Georgia  was  called  upon  for  troops  for  Con- 
federate service,  and  quickly  furnished  the  twelve  regi- 
ments which  were  requested. 

It  was  during  this  spring  that  the  Confederate  Congress 
passed  the  Conscript  Act,  which  caused  a  spirited  corre- 
spondence between  our  Governor  and  Pres.  Davis.  While 
the  war  between  the  States  continued,  there  was  at  no  time 
any  necessity  in  Georgia  for  conscription.  When  a  call 
was  made  for  troops  it  was  promptly  answered;  and  more 
could  have  been  sent  than  were  asked  for — sometimes 
double  the  number. 

Never  before  had  the  world  seen  such  material  as  com- 
posed the  rank  and  file  of  the  Confederate  army.  Never 
had  a  body  of  men  made  greater  sacrifices  or  been  animated 
by  higher  motives.  They  hesitated  at  no  hardship.  Gen- 
tlemen dressed  in  such  clothing  and  ate  such  food  as  tramps 


280 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

would  scorn.  They  often  slept  upon  the  bare  earth,  expos- 
ing themselves  to  winter  snows  and  summer  suns,  and  all 
this  for  pure  love  of  liberty.  The  officers  honored  them- 
selves in  honoring  the  noble  men  in  the  ranks,  who  were 
often  their  social  superiors. 

In  Georgia,  and  throughout  'the  South,  the  men  who 
fought  in  the  Federal  army  were  called  Yankees,  whether 
the}r  were  from  the  North  or  West,  or  were  foreign  merce- 
naries. They  called  us  Rebels.  Whether  the  Georgians, 
who  fought  in  this  war,  were  "rebels"  depends  entirely  upon 
whether  the  United  States  was  or  was  not  a  Federal  Re- 
public. It  is  very  important  that  words  should  correctly 
express  facts.  There  is  no  opprobrium  in  the  word  rebel, 
since  rebellion  against  tyranny  is  an  inherent  right  that 
belongs  to  every  man.  Our  forefathers  were  rebels  against 
King  George,  and  we  glory  in  their  position. 

To  argue  that  Georgia  belonged  to  her  sister  States  is 
preposterous !  Rebellion  is  the  act  of  subjects,  not  of  sov- 
ereigns; so,  it  was  impossible  for  the  sovereign  State  of 
Georgia  to  be  in  rebellion  ! 

O  youth  of  Georgia !  your  fathers  cherished  the  institu- 
tions of  their  beloved  State,  kept  unstained  her  character 
and  her  plighted  faith,  and,  when  the  time  came,  they  were 
not  afraid  to  die  for  her,  rejoicing  to  defend  her  rights  and 
protect  her  homes.  Now,  it  remains-  for  you,  taking  for 
your  watchword  the  motto  emblazoned  on  Georgia's  coat- 
of-arms — Wisdom,  Justice,  Moderation — to  watch  and 
guard  her  only  crown  jewel,  Constitutional  Liberty ;  and 
may  1he  history  of  future  ages  tell  how  well  you  kept  the 

trust ! 

#  #  •*  *  ■* 

28  L 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

In  April  a  party  of  twenty-two  Federals,  disguised  as 
civilians,  came  to  Georgia  as  spies  and  for  the  purpose  of 
burning  the  thirteen  bridges  on  our  State  Road,  and  other- 
wise damaging  it  as  much  as  possible.  Their  leader  was  a 
tall,  black-bearded  man  named  Andrews.  If  his  scheme 
was  successful  he  was  to  be  paid  sixty  thousand  dollars  in 
gold. 

He  and  his  party  boarded  the  train  at  Marietta.  When 
they  reached  Big  Shanty,  while  every  one  was  at  the  break- 
fast table,  they  uncoupled  the  engine  and  three  cars  from 
the  passenger-train  and  started  for  Chattanooga. 

The  engineer,  conductor,  and  superintendent  of  the  Road 
shops,  seeing  what  had  been  done,  lost  no  time  in  conjec- 
tures, but  dashed  after  them  on  foot  until  they  reached  a 
hand-car,  when  they  were  joined  by  several  other  men. 
Then  the  pursuit  was  more  rapidly  continued,  until  they 
were  delayed  by  the  track  being  blocked  with  forty  or  fifty 
cross-ties;  they  saw,  too,  that  the  telegraph  wires  were  torn 
down  for  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  After  a  little  they  procured 
another  hand-car  and  were  joined  by  ten  men,  when  they 
pressed  onward  with  redoubled  energy.  Xear  Etowah  they 
were  thrown  into  a  ditch  by  the  track  being  torn  up  at  a 
short  curve ;  but  they  had  the  good  fortune  to  get  an  engine 
and  a  coal  car,  and  the  race  became  more  exciting. 

The  bridge-burners,  as  they  dashed  ahead,  told  the 
switchmen  that  they  were  carrying  ammunition  to  Gen. 
Beauregard ;  and  whenever  they  dared  they  stopped  to  tear 
up  the  track. 

At  Kingston  our  men  procured  the  Rome  engine  and 
hurried  forward,  only  twenty-five  minutes  behind  the  spies. 


282 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

Again  they  encountered  a  torn-up  track,  when  the  con- 
ductor and  superintendent  proceeded  on  foot,  until  they 
reached  the  down  train  at  Adairsville  and  appropriated  the 
engine  to  continue  the  pursuit.  They  renewed  the  race 
with  all  possible  speed,  and  though  stopped  several  times 
by  obstructions,  they  at  last  came  in  sight  of  the  flying 
Yankees,  who  detached  one  of  their  cars  to  block  the  way. 
It  was  removed,  and  the  Georgians  were  still  gaining  upon 
them,  when  they  were  forced  to  leave  another  car  behind. 
Their  third  one  was  loaded  with  cross-ties,  with  which  they 
continually  obstructed  the  track.  Our  indomitable  men 
cleared  the  way  and  dashed  after  them. 

A  great  danger  at  last  confronted  the  spies;  their  steam 
was  giving  out,  and  still  the  Georgians  were  in  hot  pursuit. 
Everything  that  would  burn '  was  piled  upon  the  diminish- 
ing fire,  but  by  the  time  they  reached  Ringgold  the  steam 
was  nearly  exhausted.  A  few  miles  further  on  they  re- 
versed the  engine  to  collide  with  the  one  that  was  chasing 
them,  and  took  to  the  woods.  At  Catoosa  mounted  men 
followed  them,  and  the  entire  band  was  captured.  An- 
drews offered  ten  thousand  dollars  for  his  release.  He  and 
seven  others  were  tried  in  Atlanta  by  court-martial,  found 
guilty^  and  hung  as  spies.  The  other  fourteen,  who  had 
been  detailed  from  an  Ohio  regiment  for  bridge-burning, 
were  considered  prisoners  of  war  and  afterwards  regularly 
exchanged. 

The  capture  of  these  Yankees  was  mainly  due  to  William 
Fuller,  who  held  no  position  but  that  of  a  railroad  con- 
ductor, and  it  was  one  of  the  most  wonderful  achievements 
in  the  annals  of  this  war. 


283 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  name  of  the  stolen  engine  was  General;  it  pulled 
a  passenger-train  on  our  State  Road  for  many  years  after 
this  adventure,  and  is  now  preserved  as  a  precious  relic. 

When  the  war  began,  Atlanta — called  "The  Gate  City" 
— was  quite  a  large  town,  with  many  fine  and  substantial 
houses.  On  account  of  its  railroads  it  soon  became  a  mili- 
tary post  of  great  importance. 

In  these  stirring  times  the  chief  interest  of  our  State 
was  centered  in  her  soldiers.  The  Georgia  women  were  not 
one  whit  behind  the  men  in  patriotism^  courage  and  prompt 
action.  Knitting  socks  for  soldiers  took  the  place  of  fancy 
work.  Stitch,  stitch ;  knit,  knit ;  day  in  and  day  out ;  few 
women  or  girls  in  Georgia  wyere  idle.  Our  Governor  re- 
quested contributions  of  clothing  for  the  soldiers  in  the 
field;  two  ladies  in  Bibb  county  were  the  first  to  respond, 
but  very  soon  every  town,  village  and  country-side  in  the 
State  were  gladly  aiding. 

The  Masonic  Hall  in  Augusta  was  converted  into  a  vast 
clothing  establishment,  where  could  be  found  every  kind  of 
garment  needed  by  a  soldier.  The  ladies  of  the  city,  with  a 
never  wearying  zeal  and  industry,  and  with  a  devotion  wor- 
thy of  the  cause  in  which  their  State  was  enlisted,  worked 
for  the  brave  defenders  of  Georgia's  rights. 

In  addition  to  our  State  troops,  the  most  respectable 
citizens  of  each  county,  who  were  too  old  or  too  feeble  to 
go  to  the  front,  were  organized  into  companies,  and  called 
"Home  Guards."  They  drilled  as  often  as  they  could,  and 
held  themselves  in  readiness  to  respond  at  any  time  to  a 
call  to  arms. 

This  year   Howell  Cobb   and  his  brother,  Thomas  R.  R. 

Cobb,  were  made  brigadier-generals. 

284 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

Georgia  strained  every  nerve  to  aid  the  Confederacy,  and 
largely  supplied  it  with  munitions  of  war.  Powder  mills 
were  established  at  Augusta,  a  cannon  foundry  at  Rome,  a 
central  ammunition  laboratory  at  Macon,  and  manufactories 
of  arms  at  Athens,  Milledgeville  and  Columbus.  On  every 
plantation  the  spinning-wheel  was  humming  and  the  loom 
rattling.  Cotton  and  wool  cards,  the  reel  and  the  winding 
blades,  were  familiar  objects  in  every  house.  While  the 
men  at  home  were  making  arms  and  ammunition,  the 
women  were  making  cloth  and  clothing,  and  contributing 
in  every  way  possible  to  the  bodily  comfort  of  the  soldiers. 

Georgia,  situated  near  the  center  of  this  struggling  young 
nation,  and  having  no  dissensions  within  her  borders,  was 
freely  giving  her  sons,  her  substance  and  her  entire  influ- 
ence to  maintain  the  fortunes  of  the  Southern  Confederacy. 


285 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

THE  AVAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1862. 

The  counties  of  Xorth  Georgia  are  nestled  among  the 
Blue  Ridge  and  its  spurs.  Their  inhabitants  are  a  brave, 
patriotic  and  hardy  people,  loving  their  section  as  ardently 
as  the  Scotch  love  their  mountains  and  lakes.  In  no  sec- 
tion of  our  State  were  the  people  more  devoted  to  Georgia's 
interests.  They  had  buckled  on  their  swords  as  soon  as 
the  war  began,  and  had  gone  to  far-away  battle-fields  to 
fight  against  the  despotism  of  Black  Republicanism.  Their 
patriotism  was  proportionally  greater,  from  the  fact  that 
they  had  no  negroes  to  till  the  soil  and  provide  for  their 
families  during  their  absence.  What  Georgian  is  not 
proud  to  claim  these  brave  mountaineers  as  countrymen? 

Early  in  the  spring  a  party  of  Yankees,  seventy-five  or 
eighty  strong,  made  a  dash  from  East  Tennessee  into  Mor- 
ganton,  the  county  site  of  Eannin.  After  prowling  over 
the  town,  they  went  to  the  residence  of  one  of  the  citizens 
to  arrest  his  son,  who  was  at  home  on  a  furlough.  He  re- 
sisted arrest,  and  they  fired  upon  him,  severely,  but  not 
dangerously,  wounding  him.  His  father,  who  was  standing 
behind  him,  was  struck  by  the  ball  and  instantly  killed. 
One  of  the  men  then  seized  the  boy  to  disarm  him,  when  his 

286 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

sister,  nerved  to  desperation  and  thinking  that  he,  too,  would 
be  killed,  sprang  upon  the  Yankee  with  a  bowie-knife  and 
stabbed  him  in  four  places.  A  comrade  ran  to  the  rescue, 
and,  with  the  breech  of  his  gun,  knocked  the  girl  to  the 
floor  senseless;  but  she  had  done  her  work  so  effectually  that 
the  stabbed  man  was  dead  when  she  recovered. 

The  Yankees,  fearing  an  attack  from  Col.  Young's  men 
who  patrolled  that  region,  did  not  tarry  long  in  the  town. 
They  carried  off  as  prisoners  a  few  old  men  whose  offense 
was  that  they  claimed  the  privilege  of  differing  with  them 
on  political  questions. 

Although  Georgia's  ports  were  now  blockaded,  a  kind 
Providence  had  so  blessed  our  soil  and  climate,  that  almost 
everything  necessary  to  our  support  and  comfort  could  be 
produced  within  the  limits  of  the  State;  but  it  is  a  curious 
fact  that,  with  the  briny  Atlantic  washing  her  eastern 
boundary,  the  scarcity  of  salt  became  a  serious  inconven- 
ience. The  Governor  and  the  Legislature  took  the  matter 
in  hand  and  saved  Georgia  from  a  salt  famine,  by  thwarting 
the  speculators  and  by  making  an  appropriation  for  the 
manufacture  of  salt,  but  this  problem  was  a  very  serious  one 
throughout  the  war. 

Our  State  cared  well  for  her  sick  and  wounded  soldiers. 
"The  Georgia  Relief  and  Hospital  Association,"  at  Rich- 
mond, Va.,  with  its  physicians,  nurses,  and  matrons,  looked 
after  our  disabled  men  at  the  front.  Dr.  James  Camak, 
of  Athens,  was  medical  director.  Alwavs  faithful  and  en- 
ergetic,  he  rendered  incalculable  relief  to  our  troops.  In 
addition  to  his  other  duties  as  surgeon  and  physician,  he 
devoted  much  of  his  time  to  the  sick  and  wounded,  lavish- 
ing upon  them  a,  care  that  could  not  have  been  exceeded  if 

287 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

the  patients  had  been  his  own  brothers.  After  a  great  bat- 
tle, not  Georgians  alone  claimed  his  attention;  he  attended 
with  the  same  untiring  kindness  any  Confederate  soldiers 
that  chance  threw  in  his  way. 

The  soldiers  who  were  cut  off,  at  home,  by  disease,  or  in 
camp  or  hospital,  were  as  much  martyrs  to  liberty  as  those 
who  fell  on  the  field  of  battle;  and  their  names  are  written 
by  Georgia  on  imperishable  scrolls. 

There  is  no  more  interesting  fact  connected  with  the  part 
that  Georgia  took  in  the  war  between  the  States,  than  that 
many  Creeks  and  Cherokees,  remnants  of  the  two  great 
Indian  nations  that  once  owned  this  soil,  fought  for  the 
Confederacy.  They  made  fine  soldiers  and  showed  them- 
selves to  be  true  men,  exhibiting  a  firmness  and  devotion  to 
the  cause  which  was  excelled  by  none. 

Among  the  Creeks,  Ho-poth-le-yo-holo  was  an  exception. 
"True  to  his  hatred  of  Georgia,  away  beyond  the  Missis- 
sippi, he  arrayed  his  warriors  in  hostility  to  the  Confed- 
eracy; and,  when  numbering  nearly  a  hundred  winters,  led 
them  in  battle  in  Arkansas  against  the  name  of  his  heredi- 
tary foe  and  hereditary  hate — Mcintosh ;  and  with  this  offi- 
cer in  command  of  the  Confederate  troops,  he  was  defeated 
and  his  followers  dispersed.  Since  that  time  nothing  has 
been  known  of  the  fate  of  the  old  warrior-chief." 

Georgia  soldiers  this  year  added  anew  to  their  fame  by 
deeds  of  valor  in  Virginia.  They  were  with  "Stonewall* 
Jackson  in  his  wonderful  Valley  Campaign.  The  12th 
Georgia,  called  "the  bloody  12th,"  helped  him  to  win  the 
victory  in  the  engagement  at  McDoAvell,  which  wras  their 
third  pitched  battle. 


288 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

The  service  in  Virginia  was  very  arduous.  Our  soldiers 
suffered  great  privations  of  rest  and  food,  and  made  long 
marches — many  without  shoes — over  mountain  roadfe,  but 
their  enthusiasm  never  flagged.  Georgians  fought  valiant- 
ly in  the  swamps  of  the  Chickahominy,  and  in  the  bloody 
and  trying  conflicts  around  Richmond,  where  their  patriot- 
ism, courage  and  efficiency  were  brilliantly  displayed. 
Space  fails  to  mention  all  the  individual  acts  of  gallantry  of 
officers  and  men  which  are  recorded  in  the  reports  of  their 
different  regiments. 

In  one  of  the  battles  on  the  Chickahominy,  Col.  Thomas, 
of  the  35th  Georgia,  though  wounded,  remained  at  the 
head  of  his  regiment.  His  adjutant  and  other  officers  were 
conspicuous  for  gallantry,  and  sealed  with  their  lives  their 
devotion  to  the  cause.  The  quartermaster  of  the  regiment, 
seeing  it  deficient  in  field  officers,  volunteered  his  services 
for  the  occasion,  and  rendered  valuable  aid  until  he  was 
seriously  wounded. 

Col.  Fulsom,  of  the  14th  Georgia,  was  confined  to  his  bed 
when  the  order  was  given  to  move  forward;  but  he  arose 
and  gallantly  led  his  regiment  in  this  battle,  though  labor- 
ing under  the  effects  of  disease. 

In  May,  after  the  battle  of  Seven  Pines,  Gen.  Alex.  R. 
Lawton  was  ordered  to  form  a  command  and  send  it  to  Rich- 
mond as  quickly  as  possible.  He  earnestly  requested  by 
telegraph  to  be  permitted  to  go  with  them,  which  was 
granted;  and  the  magnificent  brigade  which  he  took  to  Vir- 
ginia, one  of  the  largest  in  Confederate  service,  arrived  just 
in  time  to  take  part  in  the  seven  days'  fighting  around  the 
capital  of  the  Confederacy. 

19  289 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

On  the  27th  of  June,  they  moved  rapidly  to  the  attack 
upon  the  flank  of  the  Federal  General,  McClellan,  at  Cold 
Harbor.  It  was  their  first  battle  after  they  were  organized 
as  Lawton's  Brigade,  and  they  won  a  reputation  which  grew 
brighter  and  more  illustrious  in  each  battle  in  which  they 
were  engaged,  until  the  war  ended.  It  was  in  this  conflict 
that  Gen.  Lawton  led  his  gallant  Georgians  through  the 
woods,  firing  at  every  step,  and  guided  by  the  volleys  of  the 
enemy  towards  the  thickest  of  the  fight.  In  the  midst  of 
the  woods  they  met  Gen.  Ewell,  then  hotly  engaged,  who, 
as  he  saw  that  long  line  advancing  under  fire,  waved  his 
sword  and  shouted : 

"Hurrah  for  Georgia!" 

The  brigade  responded  with  a  cheer  and  moved  forward 
more  rapidly  than  ever.  In  emerging  from  the  woods,  the 
31st  and  38th  regiments  found  themselves  in  the  hottest 
part  of  the  battle,  where  the  Confederates  were  pressing  the 
enemy  towards  the  left.  They  joined  the  contest  at  that 
point,  under  a  murderous  fire.  Steadily  did  they  push  for- 
ward, doing  great  execution,  until  their  last  cartridge  was 
expended;  and  even  then,  they  joined  heartily  in  that  final 
charge  after  nightfall,  which  resulted  in  shouts  of  victory. 
The  list  of  killed  and  wounded  in  these  two  regiments  attest 
the  danger  which  they  so  gallantly  faced. 

Toombs's  brigade  was  also  in  this  battle,  the  2d  and 
15th  regiments  being  more  actively  engaged  than  the  rest 
of  tke  command.  Their  conduct  w-as  brilliantly  heroic 
when  the  enemy  endeavored  to  drive  them  from  their  posi- 
tion in  the  ravine;  but  they  found  themselves  unable  to 
wrench  it  from  the  grasp  of  these  determined  Georgians, 

290 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

and  were  driven  back  and  repulsed  after  two  hours  of  fierce 
conflict.  The  chivalrous  colonel,  William  Mcintosh,  was 
at  the  most  exposed  part  of  the  line,  when  he  fell  mortally 
wounded  while  cheering  on  his  men. 

In  Gen.  Longstreet's  desperate  fight  at  Frazier's  Farm, 
the  14th  Georgia  formed  the  left  wing,  while  the  35th, 
45th,  and  49th  Georgia  regiments  formed  the  right  wing 
of  his  army. 

At  Malvern  Hill,  Gen.  Howell  Cobb's  brigade  fought 
valliantly,  though  for  more  than  forty-eight  hours  before 
the  battle  his  men  had  little  rest  or  food.  Their  ranks 
were  thinned  by  exhaustion,  but  there  was  no  murmuring 
or  spirit  of  complaint  as  long  as  there  was  an  enemy  in 
their  front. 

In  this  battle  Gen.  Lawton  again  led  his  now  famous 
brigade.  Maj.  Mcintosh  was  conspicuous  for  gallantry 
and  had  his  horse  shot  from  under  him. 

Georgians  took  a  prominent  part  in  the  victories  in  which 
Gen.  Robert  E.  Lee,  in  quick  succession,  defeated  the  Fed- 
eral Generals,  McClellan,  Pope  and  Burnside,  and  in  the 
campaign  of  Albert  Sidney  Johnston  in  Tennessee. 

In  the  second  battle  of  Manassas,  where  the  Federal  Gen- 
eral, Pope,  was  completely  routed,  Gen.  Toombs  led  the 
last  charge  of  the  Confederates  against  the  enemy,  one 
of  whose  colonels  was  Fletcher  Webster,  son  of  the  eloquent 
senator,  Daniel  Webster,  who  had  so  often  exerted  his 
power  to  avert  an  issue  of  arms  between  the  States.  Col. 
Webster  fell  mortally  wounded  at  the  head  of  his  regiment. 
Recognizing  Gen.  Toombs  as  he  was  dashing  by,  he  called 
him.  The  gallant  Georgian  turned  his  horse,  and,  seeing 
the  condition  of   his  quondam  friend,  ordered  a  detail  of 

291 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

soldiers  to  remain  with  the  dying  man  and  give  him  every 
possible  attention.  The  meeting  and  parting  of  the  friends 
were  deeply  affecting. 

On  the  first  day  of  this  fight,  Gen.  Ewell  lost  a  leg,  and 
Gen.  Lawton,  whose  brigade  was  in  the  action,  was  given 
command  of  the  division;  (he  led  it  on  the  second  and 
third  days  of  the  battle.) 

He  continued  to  command  this  division,  which  included 
his  brigade,  until  he  was  seriously  wounded  at  Sharpsburg. 
In  this  engagement  he  was  defending  the  Confederate  left, 
where  the  fighting  was  fast  and  furious,  as  the  Federals 
tried  to  break  through  the  line,  when  he  found  that  he 
had  only  one  staff  officer  remaining.  This  wTas  Henry 
Jackson,  who  was  the  first  cadet  officer  appointed  to  the 
Confederate  army  by  Pres.  Davis.  This  youth,  only  seven- 
teen years  old,  was  the  eldest  son  of  Gen.  Henry  R.  Jack- 
son. Gen.  Lawton  now  sent  him  with  a  message  to  Gen. 
Hood,  asking  his  assistance.  He  dashed  up  to  Gen.  Hood, 
who  was  in  bivouac  with  his  jaded  troops,  and  with  the 
instinctive  politeness  of  a  well-born  southern  boy  said, 
"Gen.  Lawton  sends  his  compliments,  with  the  request  that 
you  come  at  once  to  his  support." 

He  conducted  Gen.  Hood's  division  to  its  proper  place  in 
the  line,  and,  later  on  in  the  battle,  had  Gen.  Lawton  borne 
from  the  field  when  he  was  wounded. 

On  one  occasion  during  this  summer  that  was  so  full  of 
fierce  fighting  and  heroic  deeds,  the  Troup  Artillery  of 
Athens,  in  Cobb's  Legion,  was  in  such  a  position  in  battle 
that,  while  exposed  to  a  galling  fire  from  the  enemy,  they 
could  not  reply   with  safety  to  the  Confederates  engaged; 


292 


THE  WAK  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

yet ,  under  such  trying  circumstances,  their  coolness  was 
admirable. 

On  another  occasion   the  9th  Georgia  and  the  1st  Geor- 

m 

gia  Regulars,  a  gallant  body  of  skirmishers,  drove  the  Yan- 
kees from  their  position  through  their  bivouac,  capturing 
their  knapsacks,  canteens  and  other  property. 

Again,  when  the  1st  Georgia  regulars  were  deployed  as 
skirmishers,  the  duty  assigned  them  was  attended  with 
great  labor,  but  they  acquitted  themselves  admirably.  For 
nearly  a  day  they  were  in  advance  of  the  entire  division, 
preserving  their  alignments  through  woods  and  over  every 
obstacle.  Afterwards,  when  they  were  in  immediate  con- 
flict with  the  enemv,  thev  behaved  with  a  steadiness  and 

1/     7  L 

coolness  which  exhibited  the  excellency  of  their  discipline, 
the  efficiency  of  the  officers  and  the  courage  of  the  men. 

The  7th  and  8th  regiments,  of  glorious  fame,  did  their 
share  of  the  fighting  during  this  year,  sustained  heavy 
losses,  and  the  chivalrous  Lamar  was  dangerously  wounded. 
It  is  said  that  the  7th  Georgia  was  the  first  regiment  that 
ever  placed  a  Confederate  flag  upon  a  Federal  battery. 

It  was  in  September  that  "the  seven  governors  of  North- 
ern States,"  the  men  who  had  forced  on  the  war,  joined  by 
five  others  of  the  same  fanatical  character,  met  in  secret 
junto  and  demanded  of  Pres.  Lincoln  that  the  execution 
of  military  affairs  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  persons  of  anti- 
slavery  views,  and  that  slavers'  be  abolished.  The  pressure 
upon  him  was  so  great  that  he  was  compelled  to  issue  his 
Emancipation  Proclamation.  Thus,  without  their  consent, 
and  against  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  he  de- 
prived the  citizens  of  the  non-seceding  border  States  of  their 
property. 

293 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

"With  Georgia  he  had  no  right  to  interfere,  as  she  had  re- 
sumed all  her  reserved  rights,  and  was  no  longer  a  member 
of  the  Federal  Union.  Still,  if  the  enemy  conld  overrun 
Georgia  with  an  armed  force,  they  could  also  deprive  her 
of  a  great  part  of  her  wealth,  against  her  will  and  against 
the  Constitution  of  that  Union  which  they  so  pretended 

to  love. 

*  *  *  *  * 

Nothing  was  so  characteristic  of  the  Georgia  soldiers  as 
the  determination  with  which  they  would  hold  a  position. 
Again  and  again  during  this  war  did  they  cling  to  a  point 
with  the  tenacity  of  a  bulldog.  k 

On  the  morning  of  the  14th  of  September,  at  the  battle 
of  South  Mountain,  the  23d  and  2Sth  Georgia  regiments, 
being  in  the  wrong  position,  were  brought  back  and  placed 
behind  a  stone  wall  which  ran  perpendicularly  to  the  pike. 
They  laid  there  quietly  all  day,  not  knowing  that  their 
brigade  had  surrendered.  The  -enemy  made  no  direct  ad- 
vance by  the  pike,  but  succeeded  before  night  in  carrying 
the  ground  on  both  sides  of  it,  and  far  to  the  rear  of  the 
stone  wall.  Strangely  enough  they  never  discovered  the 
two  Georgia  regiments,  and,  thinking  the  way  was  clear, 
pushed  a  column  up  the  pike.  They  received  a  galling  fire 
from  the  stone-wall,  and  fell  back.  They  made  repeated 
efforts  to  advance,  but  always  failed,  until  they  finally  aban- 
doned the  attempt,  about  nine  o'clock  at  night. 

While  the  Yankees  were  trying  to  pass  the  wall,  a  group 
of  Confederate  officers,  some  standing,  some  seated,  and 
others  lying  down,  were  clustered  about  the  toll-house  on 
the  summit  of  the  mountain.     Every  volley  from  the  stone 

294 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

wall  was  responded  to  by  laughter  from  these  officers,  and 
the  observation :      "Georgia  is  having  a  free  fight." 

But,  indeed,  it  was  no  laughing  matter,  for  had  the  wall 
been  carried,  the  rout  of  those  brave  Georgians  would  have 
been  complete.  There  are  few  instances  in  history  of  a 
grave  disaster  being  averted  by  troops  who  were  themselves 
cut  off  and  surrendered.  It  was  a  most  notable  feat  of  hero- 
ism. The  Troup  Artillery  had  eighteen  horses  killed  in 
this  battle. 

At  Crampton's  Gap,  where  the  Confederates  were  forced 
from  their  position  after  a  stubborn  fight,  Gen.  Howell 
Cobb's  brigade  was  ordered  to  hold  their  ground  at  all 
hazards.  Attacked  by  fearful  odds,  they  suffered  terribly, 
but  did  not  yield  a  foot,  thus  giving  Gen.  Lee  time  to 
bring  up  his  men  and  gain  the  point  he  desired.  The  bri- 
gade lost  heavily — fully  forty-four  per  cent,  of  its  men; 
among  the  number,  the  gallant  Col.  Jno.  B.  Lamar  of 
Macon.  The  Mell  Rifles,  of  Athens,  with  twenty-seven 
men,  came  out  with  only  five  unhurt. 

All  during  the  war  there  were  innumerable  instances  of 
the  cool-head edness  and  quickness  of  action  of  the  Georgia 
soldiers  in  the  ranks.  After  one  of  the  Virginia  battles,  an 
unarmed  private  in  the  4th  Georgia  battalion  captured  in 
the  woods  one  lieutenant,  one  sergeant,  and  two  privates 
of  a  New  Jersey  regiment.  The  Yankees  were  armed,  but 
he  brought  them  into  camp  and  delivered  them  to  his  com- 
mander. 

Thus,  through  cold  winter's  ice  and  snow,  the  balmy  days 
of  spring,  and  the  fiery  heat  of  summer,  the  Georgia  troops 
had  enthusiastically  followed  wherever  the  Red  Cross 
pointed. 

295 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1862. 

Virginia  was  the  great  battle-field  this  year,  but  Geor- 
gians were  found  wherever  there  was  a  Confederate  army. 
They  often  had  to  perform  the  hard  duty  of  waiting  and 
watching,  or  marching  and  re-marching,  and  they  dis- 
charged that  duty  as  faithfully  as  the  more  grateful  task 
of  active  service  on  the  battle-field. 

Gen.  Paul  Semmes  and  his  men,  of  McLaw's  Division, 
won  fame  in  many  of  these  Virginia  battles.  In  one  of 
his  reports  he  compliments  the  efficient  service  of  his  volun- 
teer aids,  who  were  "much  exposed  to  the  enemy's  missiles, 
ball,  shell,  grape  and  bullets."  The  report  ends  with  this 
high  commendation  :  "Individual  cases  of  gallantry  might 
be  named,  but  this  is  deemed  unnecessary;  only  the  chival- 
rous and  the  brave  were  there,  in  such  close  and  deadly 
proximity  to  the  foe." 

At  King's  Schoolhouse  there  was  a  severe  and  long-con- 
tested battle,  in  which  many  Georgia  troops  fought  with 
their  accustomed  valor.  Gen.  Wright,  in  his  report  of  this 
battle  wrote:  "The  conduct  of  Col.  Doles'  4th  Georgia 
regiment  challenges  our  warmest  admiration  and  thanks, 
for  the  gallant  manner  in  which  it  rallied  late  in  the  ev*n- 

?96 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

ing  and  drove  from  their  stronghold  the  famous  'Excelsior 
brigade.'  I  beg  leave  to  suggest  that  an  order  be  issued 
authorizing  the  4th  Georgia  to  inscribe  upon  its  banner, 
King's  Sclwolhouse." 

Another  regiment  won  similar  distinction  during  this 
summer.  Gen.v  Itobt.  E.  Lee  ordered  the  renowned  3d 
Georgia  to  inscribe  South  Mills  upon  its  banner,  for  their 
heroic  conduct  in  that  battle. 

Cobb's  Legion  had  made  its  name  illustrious  on  many  a 
well-fought  field  in  Virginia,  and  when  the.  war  ended 
could  boast  that  fewer  men  were  captured  from  its  ranks 
than  from  any  other  legion  in  Confederate  service.  One 
day,  in  a  desperate  battle,  the  General  in  command  wished 
to  capture  a  certain  battery  and  asked  for  volunteers.  Col. 
\Vm.  G.  Deloney,  commander  of  the  cavalry  in  this  Legion, 
rode  to  the  front,  his  eyes  glowing  with  the  fire  of  battle, 
and  above  the  din  and  crash  of  strife  his  stentorian  voice 
was  heard  to  shout:  "Cobb's  Legion,  follow  me,  and  we 
will  capture  those  pieces.7' 

In  December  the  Legion  won  fresh  laurels  in  the  battle 
of  Fredericksburg.  Its  ardent  and  enthusiastic  leader, 
Thomas  It.  R.  Cobb,  now  commanding  a  brigade,  as  a  civil- 
ian had  been  tireless  in  his  efforts  on  the  hustings,  through 
the  Press,  and  in  conventions  for  the  rights  of  Georgia. 
Soon  after  the  war  began  he  raised  the  corps  which  was 
called  Cobb's  Legion,  and  began  his  military  career  with 
the  same  spirit  and  zeal  with  which  Peter  the  Hermit  rushed 
to  Palestine  to  rescue  the  Holy  Sepulchre. 

He  loved  the  humblest  soldier  in  his  command  as  one 
"who  had  gone  out  with  him,"  considering  each  man  a 
sacred  trust  for  whom  he  was  responsible  to  God  and  his 

country. 

C97 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

He  and  his  staff  walked  four-fifths  of  the  way  from  Win- 
chester to  Fredericksburg,  through  snow,  rain  and  mud, 
while  the  sick  and  foot-sore  were  placed  on  their  horses. 
In  the  battle  his  brigade,  which  was  composed  mostly  of 
Georgia  troops,  was  stationed  behind  a  stone  wall,  while  the 
artillery  occupied  the  bluff  in  their  rear.  The  whole  force 
of  the  enemy  at  this  point  was  hurled  against  the  wall,  but 
not  a  man  of  them  ever  got  nearer  to  it  than  fifty  feet. 
Fourteen  brigades  of  the  enemv,  one  after  the  other,  were 
repulsed  and  decimated  in  the  field  in  front.  While  the 
battle  was  hotly  raging,  Gen.  Lee  sent  word  to  Gen.  Cobb 
that  his  position  must  be  held.  He  replied :  "It  will  be,, 
to  the  last!" 

As  the  battle  waxed  hotter,  the  roar  of  musketry  and 
artillery  was  so  terrific  that  orders  could  not  be  heard  at  any 
distance. 

In  the  meantime,  the  enemy  succeeded  in  getting  on 
Cobb's  flank ;  but  he  had  promised  for  himself  and  his  men 
to  hold  the  position,  and  well  did  he  keep  his  word !  He 
ordered  Adjutant  John  Rutherford  to  bring  up  troops  if 
any  could  be  found;  if  not,  to  concentrate  the  artillery  on 
that  point.  When  the  order  was  given  neither  he  nor  its 
bearer  knew  if  it  could  be  carried  through  the  storm  of 
battle.  For  one  terrible  moment  it  seemed  as  if  the  posi- 
tion would  be  taken  in  spite  of  all  that  courage  could  do; 
but  the  adjutant  accomplished  his  mission,  the  point  was 
re-inforced,  and  the  enemy  were  driven  from  the  lodgment 
which  they  had  made  in  the  din,  smoke  and  darkness.  The 
heroic  daring  of  Adjutant  Rutherford  in  carrying  the  order 
was  worthy  of  him  and  of  his  name. 

298 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

Calm  and  self-possessed,  Gen.  Cobb  was  everywhere, 
making  his  presence  felt  all  along  the  line.  It  was  while 
cheering  his  men  and  urging  them  to  keep  cool,  and  reserve 
their  fire,  that  he  was  struck  by  a  fragment  of  a  shell  and 
mortally  wounded,  in  sight  of  the  old  home  in  Fredericks- 
burg, where  his  mother  was  born  and  married.  As  the  litter 
passed  down  the  lines  bearing  his  mangled  body,  rejoicing 
over  their  success  ceased  for  a  time,  and  mourning  sat  upon 
the  countenance  of  every  Georgian. 

But  still  the  battle  raged,  and  a  fixed  resolution  seemed 
at  once  to  possess  the  Brigade,  and  especially  the  Legion,  to 
avenge  their  beloved  General.  Col.  Robert  McMillan,  of 
the  24th  Georgia,  took  Gen.  Cobb's  place  and  sent  a  volley 
into  the  ranks  of  the  foe,  which  carried  ruin  in  its  way. 
Every  man  in  the  Legion  caught  his  spirit,  and  his  own 
regiment  turned  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight  and  gave  him 
three  heartv  cheers.  He  won  a  laurel  wreath  in  this  battle, 
to  which  fresh  leaves  were  afterwards  added. 

Ten  thousand  of  the  enemy  were  killed  and  wounded  in 
this  unsuccessful  assault  upon  the  Confederate  lines. 

Phillips'  Legion  and  the  ISth  Georgia  were  also  engaged 
in  this  fight.  Braver  and  better  men  never  drew  a  sword 
or  fired  a  gun.  Lawton's  brigade,  which,  after  he  was  dis- 
abled, had  been  assigned  to  John  B.  Gordon,  sustained  its 
reputation  in  this  memorable  battle.  Its  gallant  adjutant, 
E.  P.  Lawton,  was  among  Georgia's  distinguished  sons  who 
fell. 

After  Gen.  Gordon  was  promoted  for  bravery,  in  the 
spring  of  1864,  this  famous  brigade  was  commanded  by 
Gen.  C.  A.  Evans,  colonel  of  the  31st  Georgia,  who  bore 

299 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

himself  nobly  in  every  battle  in  which  he  fought.  He  re- 
tained the  command  until  Gen.  Lee's  surrender. 

Gen.  Cobb's  body  was  carried  to  his  home  in  Athens  for 
burial.     Xever  in  the  history  of  that  town  was  such  a 

t/ 

funeral  procession  seen.  Aged  sires  and  prattling  children, 
matrons  and  maidens,  all  classes  mingled  with  the  military 
to  do  him  honor.  Conspicuous  in  the  immense  procession, 
leading  his  war-horse,  was  Jesse,  his  body-servant,  who  had 
followed  him  to  the  war. 

By  the  murmuring  waters  of  the  Oconee  rests  the  hon- 
ored dust  of  Gen.  Thomas  R.  R.  Cobb,  who  had  fought 
neither  for  self-interest,  nor  passion,  nor  prejudice,  but  for 
constitutional  liberty.  Among  the  long  list  of  her  martyrs 
who  have  fallen  in  freedom's  cause  his  name  shines  bril- 
liantly on  the  page  of  Georgia's  history.  Gen.  Lee,  from 
his  camp  near  Fredericksburg,  wrote  a  letter  of  condolence 
to  Gen.  Howell  Cobb  on  the  death  of  his  brother,  which 
deserves  to  be  printed  in  letters  of  gold.  Xo  hero  ever  won 
higher  praise. 

All  through  this  year  the  Georgia  troops  suffered  greatly. 
Gens.  LawTton,  Toombs  and  Ranse  Wright  were  wounded, 
and  Col.  C.  A.  McDaniel,  of  the  41st  Georgia,  was  killed. 
The  names  of  all  the  Georgians  who  this  year  died  on  the 
field  of  glory  are  recorded  upon  the  hearts  of  a  grateful 
people.  Georgia  consented  to  the  sacrifice  of  her  noble 
sons  only  to  secure  the  inestimable  blessing  for  which  they 
fought  and  died. 

"While  our  soldiers  were  winning  fame  in  Virginia  and 
the  West,  those  who  remained  in  the  State  were  not  idle. 
Commodore  Tattnall  made  several  attempts  with  his  small 
force  to  attack  the  fleet  which  was  blockading  Savannah. 

300 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

His  iron-clad,  Atlanta,  delivered  battle  singly  to  two  iron- 
clads of  the  enemy.  The  Atlanta  got  aground  twice — the 
second  time  hopelessly  so.  She  was  attacked  in  this  situa- 
tion, and  her  men  fought  bravely,  but  were  finally  forced 
to  surrender. 

Gen.  Howell  Cobb,  of  whom  it  was  justly  said,  "he  was 
loved  by  the  lowly  and  honored  by  the  great,"  had  been 
transferred  to  Georgia  in  November,  and  was  assigned  to 
duty  in  the  southern  part  of  the  State. 

The  enthusiasm  of  Georgia  women  in  working  for  the 
soldiers,  in  encouraging  and  comforting  them  in  health, 
and  nursing  them  when  sick  and  wounded,  had  never 
abated.  As  the  fall  came  on,  every  woman  and  girl  was 
busily  working  to  protect  the  soldiers  against  the  wintry 
cold,  and  every  heart  was  with  the  army  in  the  field. 
Proudly  does  Georgia  boast  that  there  were  30,000  girls 
knitting  socks  for  soldiers.  A  Jackson  county  child  only 
six  years  old  knit  a  pair  with  her  own  little  hands. 

An  Athens  lady,  a  most  ardent  Southerner,  took  the  lead 
pipes  out  of  her  house  and  from  the  fountains  in  her  beauti- 
ful yard,  to  mould  bullets  for  the  soldiers.  These  bullets 
were  used  in  the  battle  of  Shiloh.  The  patriotism  of  the 
women  and  children  of  Georgia  was  a  sight  to  arouse  the 
admiration  of  mankind !  Who  shall  say  that  the  Georgia 
women  did  not  do  as  much  as  the  men  in  the  sacred  cause 
of  freedom  ? 

"After  one  of  the  battles  around  Richmond,  a  letter  was 
taken  from  the  breast-pocket  of  a  dead  private  soldier  of  a 
Georgia  regiment.  It  was  written  on  coarse  Confederate 
paper  with  pale  Confederate  ink.     It  was  from  his  sweet- 

*  Thomas  Nelson  Page. 

101 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

heart.  They  were  plain  arid  illiterate  people,  for  it  was 
badly  written  and  badly  spelled.  In  it  she  told  him  that 
she  loyed  him;  that  she  had  always  loyed  him  since  they 
had  gone  to  school  together  in  the  little  log  schoolhouse  in 
the  woods;  that  she  was  sorry  she  had  always  treated  him 
so  badly,  and  that  now,  if  he  would  get  a  furlough  and  come 
home,  she  would  marry  him.  Then,  as  if  fearful  that  this 
temptation  might  prove  too  strong  to  be  resisted,  there  was 
a  little  postscript  scrawled  across  the  blue  Confederate 
paper:  'Don't  come  without  a  furlough,  for  if  you  don't 
come  honorable,  I  won't  marry  you.'  " 

Love  for  their  State  and  an  influence  full  of  incitement 
to  honorable  and  heroic  action  were  exhibited  by  Georgia 
women  from  the  lowly  cottage  to  the  stately  mansion. 

When  the  year  ended,  Confederate  money  was  depre- 
ciating— three  or  four  dollars  of  it  being  equal  to  only  one 
dollar  in  gold.  Georgia,  with  her  never-failing  patriotism, 
did  what  she  could  to  strengthen  the  currency,  and  the 
Legislature  fought  against  the  despicable  speculators  who 
had  caused  the  price  of  provisions  and  clothing  to  be  nearly 
quadrupled  in  value.     A  Confederate  stamp  cost  ten  cents. 

The  close  of  the  year  found  Georgia  doing  her  whole 
duty  in  every  way.  She  had  75,000  men  in  Confederate 
service  and  8,000  for  State  defense;  and  well  were  her  men 
and  women  illustrating  the  valor  and  patriotism  of  their 
State ! 


302 


CHAPTER   XXXVI. 

THE  AVAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1863. 

As  the  new  year  advanced,  Georgia  labored  under  a  terri- 
ble pressure.  Three-fourths  of  her  able-bodied  men  were 
fighting  in  other  States,  provisions  were  getting  scarce,  and 
there  was  a  multiplying  number  of  soldiers'  widows  and 
orphans  dependent  upon  the  State  for  support. 

A  Federal  fleet  was  still  investing  our  coast,  and  towards 
the  end  of  January  some  of  their  gunboats  made  a  demon- 
stration against  Fort  McAllister,  which  was  an  earthwork 
with  sand  parapets,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ogeechee  river. 
It  was  among  the  earliest  of  the  Confederate  defenses  -con- 
structed on  the  Georgia  coast.  Its  mission  was  to  prevent 
the  ascent  of  the  river  by  any  Federal  ship,  and  to  this  end 
its  guns  were  disposed.  Its  rear  was  protected  by  a  heavy 
entrenchment,  not  with  the  hope  of  offering  successful  re- 
sistance to  any  serious  investment  from  the  land  side,  but 
simply  to  repel  any  sudden  assault  by  expeditions  from  the 
hostile  fleet.  It  commanded  the  channel  of  the  Ogeechee 
river,  shielded  the  important  Railroad  bridge  near  Way's 
station,  and  preserved  from  molestation  the  rice  plantations 
in  its  neighborhood. 

The  Federals  bombarded  the  Fort  for  five  hours,  and  then 
retired   without  doing  any  damage.     For  the  first  time  in 

303 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

the  history  of  naval  warfare,  15-inch  guns  were  used  in  the 
effort  to  reduce  a  shore  battery.  The  ability  of  sand  para- 
pets to  resist  the  effect  of  shot  and  shell  from  guns  of  the 
heaviest  calibre  was  thus  demonstrated. 

"When  it  was  thought  that  Savannah  would  be  attacked, 
the  militia  responded  with  alacrity  to  the  Governor's  call. 
Every  man  who  could  command  a  gun  or  a  pike,  from  the 
mountains  to  the  seaboard,  rushed  to  the  rescue. 

About  this  time,  for  certain  personal  reasons,  Gen. 
Toombs  came  home.  Having  permanently  resigned  his 
command  in  Virginia,  he  intended  to  raise  a  regiment  for 
State  service.  In  taking  leave  of  his  old  troops,  he  proudly 
said  to  them : 

"This  Brigade  knows  how  to  die,  but  not  how  to  yield  to 
the  foe !  Since  I  took  command  over  you,  I  have  not  pre- 
ferred a  single  charge,  nor  arraigned  one  of  you  before  a 
court-martial.  Your  conduct  never  demanded  of  me  such 
a  duty.  You  can  well  appreciate  the  feeling  with  which  I 
part  with  such  a  command.  Nothing  less  potent  than  the 
requirements  of  a  soldier's  honor  could  with  my  consent 
wrench  asunder  these  ties  while  a  single  banner  of  the  ene- 
my  floated  over  one  foot  of  our  country.  Soldiers,  com- 
rades, friends,  farewell !" 

Toombs'  brigade,  composed  of  the  2d,  loth,  17th  and 
20th  Georgia  regiments,  was  then  placed  under  the  com- 
mand of  Gen.  H.  L.  Benning.  It  formed  a  part  of  Hood's 
renowned  "fighting  division." 

Although  the  Georgia  women  worked  so  incessantly  for 
our  soldiers,  their  hardships  increased  in  a  terrible  ratio  as 
the  war  progressed.     Contemplate  this  picture: 


304 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

"At  early  dawn,  the  private  rises  from  his  hard  bed  at 
beat  of  drum  and  puts  on  his  dirty  clothes,  not  because  he 
likes  dirt  or  is  lazy,  but  because  he  has  neither  soap  nor  a 
change  of  clothes.  His  breakfast  is  soon  cooked,  and  he  sits 
down  to  corn-bread,  beef,  molasses  and  rice.  The  bread 
is  made  of  unsifted  meal  almost  as  coarse  as  hominy,  and 
his  beef  is  so  poor  it  looks  blue.  He  jokes  over  his  miser- 
able fare,  rises  from  his  breakfast  singing  "Dixie,"  and 
shoulders  his  gun  for  a  twenty-four  hours  on  guard,  or  as 
long  a  march;  or,  perhaps,  he  stands  on  picket  and  the  rain 
pours  down  on  him,  and  his  dirty  clothes  are  saturated  with 
mud." 

No  soldiers  ever  grumbled  so  little  as  the  privates  in  the 
Confederate  armies.  Yet  many  of  them  were  nurtured  in 
the  lap  of  luxury.  It  was  the  race  from  which  they  sprang 
and  the  sacred  cause  for  which  they  fought  that  gave  them 
such  stout  hearts.  Some  of  the  best  blood  in  Georgia  was 
in  the  ranks,  and  they  proudly  boasted  of  being  "high  pri- 
vates in  the  front  ranks." 

When  the  war  began  there  lived  on  our  seacoast  a 
widow  with  seven  sons.  She  armed  and  equipped  six  of 
them,  and  sent  them  forth  to  battle  for  her  dear  native  land. 
Five  of  them  were  members  of  one  regiment,  as  privates, 
and  privates  they  remained — though  offered  commissions  in 
the  field  and  positions  at  home  where  they  might  have  lived 
in  ease  and  grown  rich  by  speculation. 

The  heroic  mother  paid  a  visit  to  the  regiment  this  year, 
and,  the  morning  she  left,  she  called  upon  the  Colonel  and 
asked :     "Have  mv  sons  done  their  dutv  ?" 

"Madam,"  he  replied,  "they  are  the  best  soldiers  in  the 
army." 

20g  305 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

"I  knew  they  would  do  their  duty/'  she  said.  "I  have 
not  come,  sir,  to  ask  favors  for  them,  but  to  give  you  my 
seventh  son,  my  Benjamin,  the  child  of  my  old  age.  He 
is  only  sixteen,  but  old  enough  to  serve  his  country." 

On  one  occasion,  she  said  to  a  friend  who  was  returning 
to  the  army  in  Virginia :  "Tell  my  boys  that  I  can  hear 
of  their  death  and  live;  but  to  learn  that  they  had  proved 
recreant  to  their  country  would  kill  me." 

It  is  pleasant  to  record  that  five  of  these  brave,  true- 
hearted  boys  lived  to  return  to  their  mother  after  the  war. 

In  March,  a  part  of  the  Federal  fleet  made  another  attack 
on  Fort  McAllister.  For  eight  long  hours  it  was  rained 
upon,  without  effect,  by  four  monitors,  three  13-inch  mor- 
tar schooners,  and  five  gunboats.  This  was  the  seventh 
attempt  that  the  Federals  had  made  to  capture  it.  The 
brave  little  garrison  finally  drove  them  off  in  a  crippled  con- 
dition, and  the  Confederate  flag  still  floated  proudly  over  its 
parade.  Maj.  Gallie,  the  commander,  was  killed  early  in 
the  action. 

Georgia  rang  with  the  praises  of  the  gallant  defense  of 
the  Fort,  and  by  special  order  the  garrison  inscribed  on 
their  flags:     Fort  McAllister,  March  3d,  1863. 

In  April,  another  brilliant  exploit  took  place  in  our  State. 
A  band  of  Federal  cavalry,  eighteen  hundred  strong,  under 
Col.  Straight,  made  a  raid  into  Georgia.  Coming  from 
Tennessee,  they  aimed  for  Atlanta  and  Rome — two  very 
important  points — intending  to  destroy  all  military  sup- 
plies, and  cut  the  railroads  which  carried  them  to  the  Con- 
federate army  by  way  of  Chattanooga.  Information  of 
this  raid  was  received  almost  immediately.  Gen.  Forrest, 
who  happened  to  be  within  striking  distance,  started  in  pur- 

306 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

suit  with  only  six  hundred  men.  Following  the  raiders 
rapidly,  day  and  night,  he  engaged  them  in  several  spirited 
skirmishes  and  two  battles,  and  finally,  by  a  stratagem,  cap- 
tured the  whole  command  near  the  picturesque  town  of 
Rome.  He  saved  the  western  part  of  our  State  from  being 
harassed  by  an  unprincipled  foe,  and  preserved  Atlanta  and 
Rome  from  destruction. 

When  Forrest's  weary  and  hungry  men  entered  Rome 
with  the  captured  Yankees,  every  woman  in  the  town 
"rolled  up  her  sleeves"  and  went  industriously  to  work  to 
prepare  food  for  our  gallant  defenders;  and  when  they  de- 
parted, after  a  short  rest,  each  one  was  given  all  the  pro- 
visions he  was  willing  to  carry. 

During  the  spring,  a  scarcity  of  corn  caused  great  suffer- 
ing in  our  mountain  counties.  An  old  lady,  who  is  a  native 
of  this  part  of  the  State,  says  that  her  section  was  always 
true  to  Georgia  and  the  Confederacy,  and  hated  Yankees 
more,  if  possible,  than  the  rest  of  the  State;  that  it  is  vile 
slander  to  say  the  contrary,  simply  because  some  desper- 
adoes and  deserters  were  concealed  among  the  mountains. 
That  her  words  are  true,  let  the  splendid  service  of  our 
mountain  companies  testify !  Ko  part  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy  furnished  more  men,  in  proportion  to  popula- 
tion, to  fight  its  battles;  nor  half  so  many  patient,  indus- 
trious, noble  women.  In  many  instances,  with  little  chil- 
dren around  their  knees,  they  toiled  in  the  fields  for  a  bare 
support.  What  they  suffered  while  the  men  were  in  the 
army,  no  pen  can  portray  !  They  were  clothed  entirely  in 
homespun,  their  thread  being  made  on  spinning-wheels  and 
woven  into  cloth  on  hand-looms.  Occasionally,  by  paying 
from  ten  to  twenty  dollars,  they  could  get  a  bunch  of  thread 

307 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

from  the  factories,  before  these  were  burned  by  the  Yan- 
kees. Their  salt  was  obtained  by  digging  up  the  dirt  floors 
in  their  smoke-houses,  where  meat  had  been  salted  year 
after  year,  boiling  it  down  in  water  and  straining  it,  and 
repeating  this  process  many  times.  The  poorer  people 
never  tasted  sugar,  and  the  hardships  which  they  endured 
in  every  way  were  terrible  ! 

Gov.  Brown's  zeal  for  our  soldiers  and  their  families 
never  abated.  He  now  set  an  example  of  patriotic  liber- 
ality by  giving  all  his  surplus  corn  and  shucks  to  needy  fam- 
ilies of  soldiers  in  Cherokee  county,  where  his  plantation 
was  situated. 

It  was  during  this  spring  that  John  B.  Gordon  was  made 
brigadier-general.  He  was  every  inch  a  hero !  Having 
entered  the  army  as  captain  of  infantry,  he  was  regularly 
promoted  through  all  the  intermediate  grades,  and  was  des- 
tined to  become  one  of  the  most  brilliant  soldiers  that  Geor- 
gia gave  to  Confederate  service. 

This  year,  too,  Georgia's  distinguished  son,  Gen.  A.  R. 
Lawton,  was  made  quartermaster-general  of  the  Confed- 
erate army,  in  which  position  he  served  his  country  as 
effectively  as  he  had  done  on  many  a  battle-field. 

In  the  summer,  Darien,  one  of  our  oldest  towns,  was  cap- 
tured by  Federal  gunboats,  and  the  labor  of  generations  was 
wantonly  destroyed. 

More  regiments  were  organized  this  year  for  Confederate 
service,  and  when  Pres.  Davis  called  for  8,000  troops  for 
home  defense,  18,000  offered. 

Thus  did  Georgia's  sons  show  their  patriotism !  Gov. 
Brown  was  right;  conscription  was  unnecessary  in  our  State. 

308 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

Gen.  Howell  Cobb  commanded  these  troops;  under  him 
were  Gen.  Henry  Ii.  Jackson,  at  Savannah,  and  Gen.  Al- 
fred Iverson,  at  Borne. 

The  Georgia  Press  poked  a  great  deal  of  fun  at  our  Gov- 
ernor in  one  way  or  another.  In  their  zeal  for  the  Confed- 
eracy,  they  often  forgot  Georgia's  rights  as  a  sovereign 
State.  Their  special  subject  for  ridicule  was  "Joe  Brown's 
Pets."     The  name  originated  in  this  way: 

The  State  Guard,  composed  mainly  of  exempts  and  pro- 
fessional men  who  organized  for  the  defense  of  the  State, 
were  under  the  command  of  the  Governor,  and  he  persist- 
ently refused  to  let  them  go  out  of  Georgia,  or  to  be  merged 
into  the  Confederate  army;  hence  their  nickname.  They 
were  armed  with  anything  they  could  get ;  Gov.  Brown  had 
a  lot  of  pikes  made  which  he  distributed  to  some  of  the 
"pets"  with  a  patriotic  address,  and  the  injunction :  "If  the 
•enemv  attack  you,  jab  'em  !" 


309 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1863. 

Early  in  September,  a  Federal  army  entered  Georgia 
through  Tennessee.  They  obtained  possession  of  the  passes 
leading  into  McLemore's  Cove,  intending  to  cut  off  the 
Confederate  army  under  Gen.  Bragg,  at  Chattanooga,  from 
communication  with  Atlanta,  force  him  to  retreat  through 
East  Tennessee,  and  leave  Georgia  at  their  mercy. 

Under  these  circumstances,  Gen.  Bragg,  who  had  been 
retreating  before  the  enemy  all  summer,  evacuated  Chatta- 
nooga, entered  our  State,  and  made  a  stand  between  Ring- 
gold and  Graysville,  his  main  army  being  posted  along  the 
road  between  Gordon's  Mill  and  LaFayette,  in  Walker 
county.  There  were  daily  skirmishes  along  this  line,  and 
occasionally  a  sharp  fight.  A  cavalry  engagement  at 
Catoosa  Springs  resulted  in  the  retreat  of  the  Confederates 
to  Tunnel  Hill,  where  thev  were  reinforced.  In  another 
cavalry  fight  at  Ringgold,  the  Confederates  were  driven 
into  the  town,  but  they  rallied  under  Gen.  Forrest,  and 
drove  off  the  enemy  in  disorder.  Both  armies  were  manoeu- 
vring for  a  good  position,  and  all  these  engagements  were 
but  preliminary  to  the  great  battle  on  the  Chickamauga,  in 
which  Gen.  Bragg  commanded  the  Confederates  and  Gen. 
Rosecrans  the  Federals.     The  position  occupied  by  the  two 

310 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES 

armies  was  historic  ground.  The  house  of  John  Ross,  the 
famous  Cherokee  chief,  was  within  two  miles  of  the  battle- 
field, at  the  foot  of  a  pass  in  Missionary  Ridge. 

"It  was  in  this  lovely  valley  of  the  Chickamauga,  and 
along  these  mountain  passes,  that  Indians  of  hostile 
tribes  were  wont  to  meet  in  battle  array  and  settle  their 
disputes.  It  was  here  that  the  dark-eyed  maiden  was 
wooed  and  won  by  her  forest-born  lover;  it  was  here 
that  questions  of  boundary  and  dominion  and  revenge 
found  their  bloody  solution.  Then,  the  fearless  Indian 
alone  held  sway  in  these  wild  glens  and  coves,  and  among 
these  rocky  fastnesses. 

"Chickamauga,  river  of  death;  if  this  was  an  appropriate 
name  for  the  crooked,  gliding,  serpent-shaped  stream  in  the 
days  of  the  Indians,  the  events  which  transpired  here  on 
that  memorable  Saturday  and  Sunday  in  September  give  it 
a  yet  stronger  claim  to  that  mournful  title." 

Gen.  Polk  commanded  the  right  wing  of  the  Confed- 
erates, and  Gen.  Hood  the  left  wing.  The  battle  raged 
from  nine  o'clock  Saturday  morning  until  night  closed  in, 
without  any  material  advantage  to  either  side.  Early  on 
Sunday,  the  Confederates  renewed  the  attack,  and  the  tide 
of  battle  ebbed  and  flowed  the  livelong  day.  Gen.  Long- 
street,  with  his  brave  veterans,  had  rushed  from  Virginia 
with  little  food  or  sleep,  to  aid  Gen.  Bragg.  The  Geor- 
gians in  his  command  passed  by  their  homes  -without  stop- 
ping to  embrace  the  loved  ones  there — homes  that  some  of 
them  had  not  seen  since  the  beginning  of  the  war. 

When  the  hardy  Longstreet  arrived  upon  the  scene  of 
action,  he  halted  only  long  enough  for  his  men  to  clear 
their  eyes  of  the  dust  of  travel  and  replenish  their  cartridge 

311 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

boxes.  His  officers  were  without  horses,  and  there  were  no 
wagons  to  transport  their  supplies;  nor  was  there  any  time 
to  procure  either,  for  the  battle  was  about  to  commence. 
Without  rest  or  a  moment's  unnecessary  delay,  these  yeter- 
ans  were  placed  in  the  van,  and  led  every  attack  upon  the 
enemy  made  by  the  left  wing,  where  the  Confederate  suc- 
cess was  most  signal  and  where  the  day  was  really  won. 
The  services  of  the  modest  chieftain  and  his  heroic  com- 
mand were  enthusiastically  applauded  throughout  the 
South.  In  this  battle  there  was  a  generous  rivalry  in  dar- 
ing action  and  patient  endurance,  between  his  troops  and 
those  of  the  Confederate  army  of  Tennessee. 

It  was  owing  to  the  promptness  and  efficiency  of  Gen. 
A.  R.  Lawton  that  Longstreet's  corps  arrived  in  time  to 
turn  the  tide  of  battle  in  favor  of  the  Confederates.  This 
feat  of  transporting  an  army  corps  in  a  limited  time,  and 
over  worn-out  railroads,  from  the  Kapidan  in  Virginia  to 
the  Chickamauga  in  Georgia,  is  considered  the  most  re- 
markable of  the  war.  By  the  successful  issue  of  this  battle 
the  invaders  were,  for  a  time,  driven  back  from  our  State. 

The  loss  of  officers  in  these  two  days  of  fighting  is  unpre- 
cedented in  the  annals  of  war.  Among  the  Georgians 
Brig.-Gen.  James  Deshler  was  killed,  and  also  Peyton  Col- 
quitt, colonel  of  the  46th  Georgia  Regulars.  He  was  a  son 
of  Walter  Colquitt,  who  was  so  much  admired  and  loyed 
by  his  State.    ■ 

The  suffering  caused  by  the  battle  of  Chickamauga  made 
a  tremendous  draft  upon  the  energy,  humanity  and  benevo- 
lence of  our  non-combatant  population,  which  was  most 
cheerfully  met.  Committees  were  formed  for  the  relief 
of  the  wounded,  and  large  subscriptions  were  made  to  fur- 

312 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

nish  necessary  articles  and  delicacies  for  the  suffering.  All 
this  from  Georgia's  poverty,  for  provisions  were  getting  so 
scarce  that  Gov.  Brown  had  made  an  appeal  to  the  farmers 
to  plant  provision  crops  instead  of  cotton.  Business  was 
stagnant,  and  the  foreign  commerce  of  the  State  was  re- 
duced to  a  few  small  cargoes  in  light  vessels  which  escaped 
the  blockading  fleet. 

Some  weeks  afterwards,  Pres.  Davis  visited  our  State. 
In  his  speech  at  Marietta,  he  complimented  Georgia  women 
on  their  exertions  in  behalf  of  the  wounded  in  the  recent 
battles;  our  citizens  on  the  alacrity  with  which  they  re- 
sponded to  a  call  for  troops,  on  their  readiness  to  rally  to 
the  defense  of  the  border,  and  on  the  distinguished  services 
of  her  war-worn  veterans  in  the  field. 

After  the  disastrous  battle  of  Missionary  Bidge,  the  Fed- 
erals, largely  re-inforced,  occupied  Chattanooga,  and  the 
Confederates  held  their  position  at  Tunnel  Hill,  in  Georgia. 
The  beautiful  valley  of  the  Chickamauga  was  neutral 
ground  between  the  hostile  armies,  which  remained  com- 
paratively quiet  for  nearly  three  months. 

While  the  Yankees  were  in  Georgia,  the  owner  of  a  mill 
near  the  Chickamauga  battle-field  destroyed  the  dam  to  pre- 
vent their  grinding  corn.  For  doing  as  he  saw  fit  with  his 
private  property,  he  was  hung  on  a  tree  in  front  of  his 
own  door. 

*  *  *  *  * 

All  during  the  war  the  Confederate  navy  was  small,  but 
her  sailors  were  bold  and  dashing.  Georgia  contributed 
her  full  quota  to  this  branch  of  the  service.  John  Mcin- 
tosh Kell  was  a  representative  Georgia  sailor.     AVhen  his 

313 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

State  seceded  he  was  a  lieutenant  in  the  Federal  navv,  and 
well  on  his  way  to  the  commander' s  list ;  but  he  would  have 
scorned  the  commission  of  an  admiral,  if  it  had  been  offered 
him  as  the  price  of  treason  to  his  State.  He  would  have 
considered  it  little  short  of  matricide  to  have  brought  a 
Federal  ship  into  Georgia  waters  to  ravage  her  coasts  and 
fire  upon  her  people.  He  became  an  officer  of  the  famous 
Confederate  cruiser  Sumter,  and  then  first  lieutenant  of 
the  still  more  famous  cruiser  Alabama.  These  two  vessels 
alone  did  an  immense  injury  to  the  commerce  of  the  United 
States.  The  Alabama  "walked  the  waters  like  a  thing  of 
life"  and  was  renowned  throughout  the  civilized  world;  and 
Georgia's  son,  Lieut.  Kell,  helped  to  win  that  renown. 

The  revolving  years  had  again  brought  around  a  guber- 
natorial election.  Gov.  Brown  had  the  great  honor  of 
being  elected  for  a  fourth  term,  the  only  man  ever  so  com- 
plimented by  Georgia.  He  was  an  ideal  war  governor,  and 
his  majority  was  large. 

Home  politics  excited  little  interest  this  year,  as  the  at- 
tention of  our  State  was  centered  upon  the  armies  and  mili- 
tary operations.  Georgia  soldiers  were  keeping  up  their 
prestige  in  a  magnificent  manner,  from  the  low-lying  shores 
of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to  the  northernmost  boundaries  of 
Virginia — from  the  Atlantic  slope  to  the  uttermost  Confed- 
erate limits  beyond  the  Mississippi ;  and  Georgia's  name  was 
associated  with  every  memorable  battle  fought  for  Southern 
independence. 

Doles,  Colquitt  and  Iverson  were  in  the  storm  of  blood 
and  fire  at  Chancellorsville;  and  there  fell  the  gallant  Col. 
Slaughter  of  the  51st  Georgia  Regiment.  The  pluck  of 
our  soldiers  was  highly  complimented  in  this  fierce  battle. 

314 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

An  officer  who  knew  the  hazard  of  the  endeavor,  said : 
"Give  me  a  Georgia  brigade  and  I  can  carry  those  heights." 

In  the  thick  of  the  fight,  Richard  Save,  a  private  in  the 
Troup  Artillery,  saw  a  shell  fall  near  the  gun  he  was  serv- 
ing. Quickly  stepping  forward,  he  picked  it  up,  with  its 
fuse  burning,  and  threw  it  down  the  hill.  As  it  rolled  on, 
it  exploded.  This  brave  act  saved  several  lives  at  the  im- 
minent risk  of  his  own. 

Among  the  many  Georgia  soldiers  who  have  yielded  up 
their  lives  in  defense  of  liberty,  death  has  stilled  no  braver 
heart  than  that  of  Lieut.-Col.  Wm.  G.  Deloney,  who  fell  at 
Madison  Court  House,  Va.,  during  this  year. 

With  what  pride  does  Georgia  point  to  the  patriotic 
Cobb,  the  dashing  Toombs,  the  noble  Benning,  the  brave 
Deloney,  and  the  daring  Wright !  Happy  the  State  that 
can  boast  such  sons ! 

At  Gettysburg,  the  Georgia  troops  were  in  the  fiercest  of 
the  fight.  The  Third  Georgia  Regiment  of  Volunteers — 
of  Gen.  A.  R.  Wright's  Brigade — in  charging  Cemetery 
Heights,  penetrated  further  into  the  enemy's  lines  than 
any  other  Confederates  in  that  engagement:  they  fought 
over  the  ground  which  Pickett's  Division  had  charged  the 
evening  of  the  3d.  Death,  wounds,  or  captivity,  were  the 
fate  of  many  Georgians  during  those  two  hot  days  in  July 
— for  Longstreet  bore  the  brunt  of  the  fight,  and  his  com- 
mand always  included  Georgians.  Although  he  was  not 
born  in  our  State,  his  affiliations  bv  descent  and  association 
were  emphatically  with  Georgia. 

Gen.  E.  P.  Alexander  was  Longstreet's  chief  of  artil- 
lery, and  directed  that  fearful  fire  of  a  hundred  guns  upon 

315 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

the  enemy's  batteries  at  Gettysburg.     Gen.  Paul  Semmes 
was  mortally  wounded  in  this  battle. 

On  one  occasion  this  year,  while  the  23d  Georgia  was  on 
picket  duty  at  Fredericksburg,  conversation  with  the  Yan- 
kee pickets  was  strictly  forbidden,  but  a  word  would  pass 
between  them  now  and  then.  A  Yankee.  ^ettins:  the  atten- 
tion  of  a  Georgian,  bawled  out :  "I  understand  you  have  a 
new  general  on  your  side." 

Upon  being  asked  who  it  was,  he  replied:  "General 
Starvation." 

Finding  they  could  not  whip  us  as  long  as  there  were  any- 
thing like  equal  numbers  in  our  armies,  they  gloried  in  the 
prospect  of  starving  us  out. 

A  young  soldier  from  Columbia  county,  in  the  10th  Geor- 
gia, had  been  two  years  in  service.  He  had  fought  in  all 
the  Virginia  battles  except  the  first  Manassas,  and  had 
never  been  touched  by  ball  or  shell.  During  the  great  fight 
on  the  Rappahannock  this  year  he  was  severely  wounded 
in  the  face  and  hand  by  a  Minie  ball.  "Walking  off  the 
field,  covered  with  blood,  and  very  faint,  but  still  holding 
his  loaded  gun  in  the  uninjured  hand,  he  saw  a  Yankee 
marching  off  three  of  our  unarmed  soldiers  as  prisoners. 
Passing  quite  near  the  wounded  Georgian,  he  called  out  to 
him  to  surrender.  As  quick  as  a  flash,  the  Georgian  raised 
his  gun  and  shot  him  dead,  thus  saving  himself  and  releas- 
ing his  three  comrades. 

Familiarity  with  the  conduct  of  Georgia  women  during 
this  Avar  increases  the  wonder  at  their  heroism  and  self- 
sacrifice.  Thev  stood  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  the  men 
in  their  love  for  Georgia,  deeming  it  glorious  to  give  up 
every  comfort  and  pleasure  for  their  beloved  State.     They 

316 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

surrendered  their  gems  with  a  smile,  without  a  sigh  cut  up 
their  rich  carpets  for  soldiers'  blankets,  and  freely  sent  their 
fine  linen  to  hospitals  for  lint  and  bandages.  The  cheek 
glows  and  the  heart  swells  with  pride  at  the  recital  of  the 
labor  of  love  performed  by  the  busy  fingers  of  children  as 
they  knit  soldiers'  socks  in  their  hours  of  recreation,  and 
of  the  many  acts  of  self-sacrifice  displayed  by  our  bonny 
girls !  Fifty  thousand  pairs  of  socks  were  sent  from  Geor- 
gia this  year  to  assist  in  carrying  our  heroes  comfortably 
through  the  winter.  There  was  nothing  that  our  women 
would  not  do  for  the  soldiers,  and  a  sacrifice  of  comfort 
was  a  part  of  their  daily  lives.  A  lady  in  Kewnan,  who 
had  given  her  horses  to  the  cavalry,  was  content  to  have 
her  fine  carriage  drawn  by  a  couple  of  oxen ! 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Williams,  wife  of  the  colonel  of  the 
1st  Georgia  Regulars,  established  the  "Wayside  Homes" 
for  soldiers;  a  system  that  immediately  went  into  operation 
from  our  State  to  Virginia.  Cooked  provisions  were  sent 
as  voluntary  contributions  to  appointed  railroad  stations, 
and  a  committee  of  ladies  saw  that,  when  the  train  arrived, 
every  soldier  had  a  good  meal  without  money  and  without 
price.  The  "Wayside  Home"  at  Union  Point  and  other 
places  where  troops  were  constantly  passing,  was  an  inesti- 
mable blessing  to  "the  boys  in  gray." 

■x-  *  -x-  -x-  -x- 

When  the  manhood  of  Georgia  went  to  the  front,  they 
confidently  left  their  wives  and  children  to  the  care  of  their 
negroes.  These  humble  friends  tilled  the  soil,  ministered 
kindly  to  the  needs  of  the  unprotected  women  and  children, 
and  performed  all  their  customary  services  with  the  same 

317 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

cheerfulness  and  alacritv  as  when  the  men  were  at  home. 
How  faithfully  those  who  went  to  the  army  with  their  mas- 
ters  seryed  them  is  known  to  every  Georgia  veteran ! 
Most  praiseworthy  was  their  conduct,  and  Georgia's  heart 
warms  towards  them  still  for  their  fidelity,  friendship  and 
uninterrupted  labors  during  a  period  of  trouble  such  as  our 
State  had  never  known. 

Every  year  when  the  Legislature  met  they  appropriated 
money  for  the  "Georgia  Relief  and  Hospital  Association" 
at  Richmond,  and  for  the  indigent  families  of  soldiers. 

When  the  Confederate  army  retreated  to  Dalton,  Gen. 
Bragg  asked  to  be  relieved  of  the  command,  and  it  was 
offered  to  a  noble  Georgian,  Gen.  Win.  J.  Hardee.  Declin- 
ing the  permanent  leadership,  he  was  placed  in  temporary 
command  until  Gen.  Johnston  assumed  control  in  Decem- 
ber. 

Hardee  was  tall  and  handsome,  and  one  of  the  finest 
horsemen  in  the  South.  A  man  of  rare  suavity,  his  talents 
fitted  him  to  shine  as  a  scholar,  and  also  to  occupy  a  prom- 
inent place  in  military  councils  where  stern  warriors  were 
wont  to  figure.  He  was  a  veteran  of  the  Mexican  war,  and 
one  of  the  most  superb  soldiers  in  Confederate  service. 
For  bravery  at  the  battle  of  Shiloh  he  had  been  promoted 
from  brigadier  to  major-general,  and  placed  in  command  of 
a  division  of  Bragg's  army.  Kow  he  was  defending  his 
native  soil  against  invasion. 

As  the  year  drew  to  a  close  the  depreciation  of  Confed- 
erate money  caused  great  distress  in  Georgia.  Twenty-one 
dollars  of  it  was  only  equal  to  one  dollar  in  gold;  and  then, 
too,  Georgia  had  lost  9,504  of  her  heroic  sons.  ~No  State 
in  the  Confederacy  had  sustained  so  great  a  loss.      Oh,  the 

318 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

sorrow,  the  desolation,  the  crushed  hearts  in  our  homes ! 
Bartow,  Cobb,  Cooper,  Xelms,  Stovall,  Smith  and  Burch, 
with  hundreds  of  other  devoted  Georgians,  were  killed  on 
Virginia's  sacred  soil,  and  hundreds  were  killed  in  the  West. 
Where  they  sleep  "glory  keeps  eternal  watch." 

Besides  this  mountain  of  sorrow,  a  powerful,  hostile  army 
was  upon  Georgia's  northern  border  and  the  situation  was 
critical.  Yet  never  once  did  her  sons  falter,  but,  with  stern 
resolve,  every  freeman  prepared  to  meet  the  invaders  as 
became  men  fighting  for  everything  they  held  dear.  The 
militia,  between  sixteen  and  sixty,  were  enrolled,  and  the 
Governor  authorized  to  call  them  out  if  necessary. 

No  State  in  the  Southern  Confederacy  had  surpassed 
Georgia  in  struggling  for  the  right  of  self-government. 
Her  soldiers  had  been  in  the  forefront  of  battle;  her  whole 
population,  men,  women,  children  and  negroes,  had  come 
fully  up  to  the  measure  of  what  was  expected  of  them. 
She  had  furnished  her  quota  of  troops,  and  in  some  in- 
stances more  than  were  called  for ;  and,  now,  when  an  unre- 
lenting foe  was  threatening  an  invasion,  her  sons  rushed  to 
arms  with  their  wonted  ardor  and  enthusiasm.  Proudly 
do  Georgians  point  to  this  year  of  bitter  sorrow  and  strug- 
gle, and  say :     Our  State  did  her  whole  duty ! 


319 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued). 

1864. 

Georgia  was  the  very  heart  of  the  Southern  Confederacy. 
She  supplied  the  army  with  grain,  with  most  of  its  powder, 
and  with  a  considerable  portion  of  the  war  material  em- 
ployed in  its  equipment.  There  were  large  iron  works  at 
Etowah,  Rome  and  Atlanta;  cotton  and  woollen  mills  at 
Augusta,  Columbus,  .Eoswell,  Athens,  and  other  towns, 
which  turned  out  great  quantities  of  fabrics  for  the  use  of 
Confederate  troops.  The  machine  shops  of  the  principal 
railroads  were  in  Atlanta,  and  there,  too,  was  the  most  ex- 
tensive rolling  mill  in  the  Confederacy,  besides  pistol  and 
tent  factories,  and  numerous  other  works  which  were  under 
the  direction  of  the  Confederate  Government.  Hence,  it 
was  of  first  importance  to  the  whole  country  that  our  State 
should  not  be  overrun  by  a  Federal  army. 

In  February,  the  enemy  resumed  active  military  opera- 
tions on  our  northern  border  and  in  Florida.  The  battle, 
of  Olustee,  or  Ocean  Pond,  Fla.,  was  fought  by  a  Georgian, 
Gen.  Alfred  H.  Colquitt.  He  gained  a  brilliant  victory 
and  saved  Florida  from  further  invasion,  winning  for  him- 
self the  title  of  "hero  of  Olustee."  The  Confederates  cap- 
tured quantities  of  arms  and  ammunition.     A  section  of 

320 


THE  WAR  r.ETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

the  captured  twelve-pounder  Napoleon  guns  was  assigned 
to  the  Chatham  Artillery,  led  by  Capt.  Wheaton,  for  their 
gallant  and  efficient  conduct  during  the  engagement ;  when 
they  were  returning  from  the  victorious  field  they  were 
lustily  cheered  again  and  again,  by  the  men  of  Colquitt's 
Brigade.  During  the  remainder  of  the  war,  with  feelings 
of  special  pride,  this  famous  company  retained  the  captured 
guns  as  a  component  part  of  their  battery. 

It  is  a  fact  worthy  of  record  that,  during  the  four  years 
of  war,  the  Chatham  Artillery  furnished  from  its  member- 
ship more  than  fifty  commissioned  officers  to  Confederate 
and  State  service. 

Historic  truth  requires  that  trivial  events  should  be  de- 
scribed, and  expression  given  to  the  emotions  of  the  times, 
so  that  posterity  may  appreciate  not  only  the  efforts  but  the 
sentiments  of  our  people.  Among  the  war-worn  soldiers 
who  rushed  to  the  defense  of  Florida  there  was,  in  one  of 
the  Georgia  regiments,  a  boy  whose  bare  feet  were  bleed- 
ing from  long  marching.  When  the  train  bearing  these 
troops  arrived  at  Madison,  Fla.,  as  was  usual,  a  large  crowd 
of  ladies  was  there  with  refreshments  for  the  soldiers.  A 
young  lady,  moved  by  a  noble  impulse  of  pity,  took  off  her 
shoes  and  made  the  suffering  Georgia  lad  put  them  on, 
while  she  walked  home  in  her  stockings.  This  instance  is 
only  one  in  a  thousand  that  illustrates  the  devotion  of  the 
glorious  southern  girls  to  the  Confederate  cause. 

Towards  the  latter  part  of  February,  the  Federal  col- 
umns united  in  front  of  Ringgold;  there  was  considerable 
skirmishing  with  the  Confederates,  and  battles  at  Tunnel 
Hill,  Mill  Creek  Gap,  and  Dug  Gap.       The  latter  is  on 

2ig  321 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Rocky  Face  Ridge — a  steep,  thickly  wooded  and  rugged 
eminence  which  commands  the  approach  to  Dalton  both  by 
railroad  and  wagon  road.  It  was  held  by  the  Confederates, 
For  about  a  month  after  this  there  was  no  other  engage- 
ment between  the  two  armies.  During  this  interval  of 
quiet,  the  Confederate  army  under  Gen.  Johnston  lay  at 
Dalton,  which  was  defended  by  strong  works  on  Mill  Creek. 
While  they  were  recuperating  they  constructed  additional 
fortifications,  thus  gathering  their  energies  for  a  contest 
with  an  enemy  outnumbering  them  more  than  two  to  one. 
W^hile  the  army  was  still  in  camp,  there  was  a  great  snow 
storm  on  the  2 2d  of  March,  and  the  Confederates  amused 
themselves  by  a  mock  battle  with  snowballs. 

This  same  month,  Gov.  BroAvn  called  an  extra  session  of 
the  Legislature  to  discuss  what  was  best  to  be  done  in  this 
time  of  gloom.  His  message,  full  of  a  burning  patriotism, 
created  a  great  sensation  all  over  the  Confederacy.  Com- 
plimentary resolutions  were  passed  on  the  conduct  of  the 
Georgia  troops  whose  time  had  now  expired,  but  who  im- 
mediately re-enlisted.  The  battle  flags  of  the  10th  and 
50th  Georgia  Regiments  were  placed  in  the  State  archives. 
An  act  was  passed  by  this  Legislature  alloAving  any  woman 
in  Georgia  a  total  divorce  from  her  husband,  if  he  was  in 
the  Federal  army,  voluntarily  living  within  the  enemy's 
lines,  or  furnishing  them  aid. 

What  is  known  as  the  Georgia  campaign  began  the  first 
week  in  May.  The  Federals  at  Chattanooga,  largely  re- 
inforced, and  placed  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Sherman, 
moved  down  upon  the  Confederates  at  Dalton,  thinking  to 
crush  them  by  force  of  numbers. 


322 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  IHE  STATES. 

The  enemy  destroyed  everything  between  Chattanoogsst 
and  Ringgold,  leaving  the  country  a  barren  waste;  but  they1 
repaired  the  State  Road  as  quickly  as  possible.  They  held 
to  this  railroad  with  great  tenacity,  as  over  it  the  supplies 
for  their  army  would  have  to  be  transported.  So  important 
did  they  consider  its  possession,  that  they  left  garrisons  to 
protect  each  bridge  as  they  progressed  nearer  and  nearer 
to  Atlanta. 

Dalton  was  impregnable  to  any  direct  attack,  so  the  Fed- 
erals made  a  feint  of  a  vigorous  assault  on  Gen.  Johnston's 
front,  while  a  portion  of  their  army  was  sent  through  Snake 
Creek  Gap  to  flank  him  and  capture  Resaca,  eighteen  miles 
below  Dalton. 

Resaca  is  situated  on  the  Oostanaula  river,  in  a  penin- 
sular formed  by  the  junction  with  the  Conasauga.  The 
Confederates  had  erected  lines  of  rifle-pits,  with  strong  field 
fortifications  across  this  peninsular,  so  their  flank  was  pro- 
tected on  both  rivers,  and  a  line  of  retreat  preserved  across 
the  Oostanaula.  The  position  was  too  strong  for  the  enemy 
to  assault,  but  Gen.  Johnston,  who  saw  the  trap  set  for 
him,  gave  up  Dalton  and  concentrated  his  forces  at  this 
point.  It  was  his  policy  to  protect  his  precious  army,  even 
at  the  sacrifice  of  territory,  for  when  one  of  the  Confed- 
erate heroes  fell,  there  was  no  other  to  take  his  place.  Gen. 
Johnston  could  only  give  battle  when  there  was  a  chance 
of  success,  and  endeavor  to  draw  the  Federals  from  their 
base  of  supplies. 

In  the  battle  of  Resaca,  the  Federals  lost  5,000  men, 
while  the  Confederate  loss  was  inconsiderable.  During 
the  conflict  in  the  forenoon  there  had  been  some  furious 
fighting  over  a  four-gun  battery.        After  the  war,  when 

323 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

xe  dead  at  Resaca  were  disinterred,  170  Confederates  were 
found  on  this  spot  and  1,790  Federals.  Such  a  continual 
fire  was  kept  up  that  neither  side  had  an  opportunity  for 
removing  the  guns;  they  were  left  between  the  two  armies 
until  dark,  and  then  seized  bv  the  Federals.  These  were 
the  only  field  trophies  captured  by  the  enemy  during  the 
entire  campaign  to  the  Chattahoochee  river. 

Gen.  Johnston's  base,  where  he  had  his  reserves,  was  six 
miles  below  Resaca,  at  Calhoun — which  is  within  a  mile  of 
the  Oostanaula  river. 

Col.  I.  W.  Averv,  of  the  4th  Georgia  cavalry,  was  sta- 
tioned  at  Tanner's  Ferry,  on  this  river.  He  was  endeavor- 
ing  to  protect  two  miles  of  the  river;  but,  with  only  a  bri- 
gade of  cavalry  and  a  battery  of  artillery,  he  had  a  thin 
line  of  defense.  The  Federals  sent  a  heavy  force  against 
the  ferrv,  Avhile  their  main  array  was  attacking  Gen.  John- 
ston  at  Resaca.  The  Confederates  made  a  stubborn  resist- 
ance, but  after  several  hours'  fighting,  when  half  of  Col. 
Avery's  brigade  was  killed,  the  enemy  forced  a  passage 
over  the  river,  and  were  three  and  a  half  miles  nearer  to 
Calhoun  than  was  Gen.  Johnston. 

"When  this  news  reached  him,  knowing  that  it  would  be 
hazardous  to  risk  any  interruption  of  his  communications 
with  Atlanta,  he  quietly  withdrew  from  Resaca  during  the 
night  and  fell  back  to  Cassville.  This  movement  left  open 
to  the  enemy  the  road  to  Rome,  with  its  valuable  mills, 
foundries,  and  military  stores.  Cassville  was  a  strong  posi- 
tion and  the  Confederate  army  was  eager  to  fight,  so  Gen. 
Johnston  determined  to  make  a  stand.  Against  his  judg- 
ment he  abandoned  this  intention  when  his  two  lieutenants, 
Hood  and  Polk,  said  they  could  not  hold  their  positions. 

321 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

The  noble  Georgian,  Gen.  Hardee,  who  had  the  weakest 
position  in  the  line,  promised  to  hold  his  ground.  He  and 
Gen.  "VT.  H.  T.  Walker  were  conspicuous  during  this  entire 
campaign    for  their  gallantry  and  efficiency. 

There  were  several  contests  around  Cassville,  and  sharp 
skirmishing  often  occurred  in  the  streets..  The  fine  college 
buildings  and  many  residences  were  riddled  with  balls. 

Allatoona  Pass,  in  the  Etowah  mountains,  was  another 
•strong  Confederate  position.  The  Federal  General,  think- 
ing that  Gen.  Johnston  would  utilize  it,  flanked  him  again 
"by  moving  towards  Dallas.  The  information  of  this  inten- 
tion of  the  enemy  was  secured  by  a  Georgia  general,  Joseph 
Wheeler,  who,  with  his  cavalry,  was  closely  watching  their 
actions.  He  had  just  had  a  sharp  fight  near  Cassville,  with 
a  body  of  Federal  troops  who  were  guarding  a  large  supply 
train.  The  battle  resulted  in  the  capture  by  the  Confeder- 
ates of  a  good  many  prisoners  and  200  wagons  loaded  with 
armv  stores.  Seventv  of  these  wagons  with  their  teams 
were  carried  across  Etowah  river,  and  the  other  wagons 
with  their  contents  were  burned. 

As  soon  as  Gen.  Johnston  heard  of  the  enemy's  flank 
movement,  he  abandoned  the  natural  fortress  of  Allatoona 
and  interposed  his  army  at  Xew  Hope  church.  The  enemy 
at  once  occupied  Allatoona,  and,  strongly  fortifying  it, 
made  it  a  secondary  base  of  supply. 

A  furious  and  bloody  battle  was  fought  at  !NTew  Hope 
church.  Earlv  in  the  action  a  lari^e  body  of  Federal  cav- 
airy  made  an  effort  to  turn  the  right  wing  of  the  Confed- 
erates and  get  in  between  them  and  the  railroad.  The  4th 
Georgia  Cavalry,  led  by  Col.  Avery,  was  sent  at  double- 
quick  speed  to  check  them.     A  sharp  fight  occurred,  and 

325 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Col.  Avery  was  badly  wounded  in  the  onset ;  but,  supported 
in  his  saddle  by  a  soldier,  he  continued  to  command,  and 
maintained  the  contest  until  the  arrival  of  reinforcements 
capable  of  holding  the  position. 

During  the  progress  of  the  battle,  Gen.  Johnston  and 
Gen.  Hood  were  standing  near  the  church,  only  a  few  yards 
apart,  when  a  shell  from  a  Federal  battery  burst  between 
them  without  hurting  either. 

The  fighting  of  the  Confederates  was  magnificent. 
Stovall's  brigade  of  Georgians  fought  without  any  pro- 
tection. 

Some  of  the  Federal  officers  had  circulated  the  report 
among  their  troops  that  Johnston's  army  was  demoralized. 
The  Confederates  heard  of  it,  so,  on  one  portion  of  the 
battle-field,  when  the  enemy  were  advancing  on  "the  boys 
in  gray/'  a  pleasant  smile  played  upon  their  countenances 
as  they  cried  out  to  the  Federals:  "Come  on,  Yanks,  come 
on,  we  are  demoralized !" 

The  fighting  continued  until  night  fell  with  lowering 
clouds  and  heavy  rains.  The  two  armies,  facing  each  other 
among  the  thickly-wooded  hills,  worked  through  the  dark- 
ness to  strengthen  their  positions  against  any  sudden  assault. 
After  the  battle  of  New  Hope  church  there  was  daily  fight- 
ing for  ten  days.  Early  in  June  there  was  a  sharp  cavalry 
fight  at  Big  Shanty,  where  the  Confederates  were  success- 
ful; about  the  middle  of  the  month  there  was  a  contest  at 
Bush  mountain.  Every  effort  made  by  the  enemy  against 
the  position  occupied  by  the  main  Confederate  army  was 
bloodily  repulsed,  so  they  began  another  flank  movement. 
The  strong  positions  of  the  Confederates  were  wrested  from 
them,  not  by  assault  or  by  generalship,  but  by  force  of 

numbers. 

325 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

The  Federals  now  moved  around  the  Confederate  lines, 
and  the  two  armies  faced  each  other  once  more.  Gen. 
Sherman  was  near  Acworth,  and  Gen.  Johnston  near  Mari- 
etta, where  his  soldiers  manned  the  mountains  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. * 

Kennesaw  mountain,  which-  was  on  Gen.  Johnston's 
right,  is  a  donble-peaked  eminence  1,200  feet  high.  Lost 
mountain  is  west  of  Marietta.  Half  way  between  the  town 
and  Kennesaw,  but  a  little  further  north,  is  Pine  mountain, 
a  rugged,  cone-shaped  peak.  This  mountain  forms  the 
apex  of  a  triangle,  of  which  Kennesaw  and  Lost  mountains 
constitute  the  base.  The  three  mountains  are  connected 
by  several  ranges  of  lesser  heights,  seamed  with  ravines  and 
covered  with  a  dense  growth  of  oak  and  hickory.  Upon 
these  summits  the  Confederates  had  erected  signal  stations 
which  commanded  an  excellent  view  of  the  general  opera- 
tions of  the  enemv. 

When  the  Federal  armv  had  been  re-inforced  and  rested, 
Gen.  Sherman  tried  to  break  through  the  interposing  wall 
of  Confederates,  and  on  the  9th  of  June  a  terrible  battle 
was  fought.  From  that  time  for  twenty-three  days  there 
was  incessant  fighting.  Sometimes  it  would  lull  to  a  skir- 
mish, and  then  again  burst  into  a  deadly  struggle.  Gen. 
Hood  commanded  the  Confederate  right,  Gen.  Hardee  the 
left,  and  Gen.  Polk  the  center. 

In  vain  had  the  Federal  General  hurled  his  troops 
against  the  Confederate  positions;  but  it  became  evident  to 
Gen.  Johnston  that  his  lines  were  too  slender  to  hold  Pine 
mountain.  On  June  14th  he  took  Hardee  and  Polk 
and  rode  to  the  top  of  this  mountain  to  view  the  situation 
and  select  a  better  position. 

327 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  Federal  General,  observing  the  group,  ordered  the 
commander  of  a  battery  to  fire  upon  them.  Gen.  Polk  was 
struck  in  the  breast  by  an  unexploded  shell  and  killed. 
He  commanded  a  corps  in  the  Georgia  campaign.  His 
death  filled  the  Confederacy  with  grief,  for  his  character 
was  as  spotless  as  his  Bishop's  robe.  All  children  instinc- 
tively loved  him.  The  Sunday  before  he  was  killed,  stop- 
ping out  of  the  rain  at  an  humble  Georgia  home,  as  he  sat 
drying  himself  by  the  fire,  a  little  two-year-old  girl,  far 
from  clean,  approached  him.  He  took  her  on  his  knee  at 
once  and  began  singing  nursery  songs  while  she  smiled 
up  in  his  face.  Turning  to  one  of  his  aids  he  said :  "I 
wonder  if  the  mother  would  be  offended  if  I  washed  this 
child's  face;  I  do  so  love  to  kiss  the  innocents." 

The  next  morning  after  Gen.  Polk's  death,  the  Federals 
made  an  advance,  and  there  were  battles  at  several  points 
along  the  line;  in  a  short  time  the  Confederates  had  to 
abandon  Pine  mountain,  and  then  give  up  Lost  mountain. 
Gen.  Johnston,  contracting  his  line,  concentrated  his  troops 
around  Kennesaw  mountain.  On  the  27th  of  June  the 
Federals  attacked  the  entrenched  Confederates,  when  the 
great  battle  of  Kennesaw  mountain  was  fought.  It  raged 
for  five  hours,  when  the  enemy  recoiled  with  frightful  loss. 
It  is  said  that  the  next  day,  from  an  observation  point  on 
the  mountain,  500  ambulances  were  counted,  removing  the 
Federal  wounded  and  dead. 


328 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1864. 

The  country  around  Allatoona,  New  Hope  church,  and 
Kennesaw  mountain  abounds  in  hills  and  irregular  ridges, 
divided  by  ravines  or  narrow  valleys,  all  covered  with  for- 
ests and  undergrowth.  Hence,  it  was  easy  for  the  Federals 
— with  an  army  largely  outnumbering  the  Confederates — 
not  only  to  make  flank  movements,  but  to  conceal  troops 
which  were  massed  to  make  a  rush  on  weak  points. 

When  the  Confederates  were  entrenched  on  Kennesaw, 
and  there  was  so  much  fighting,  thousands  of  the  enemy's 
shells  passed  high  over  the  mountain,  exploding  in  the  air; 
but  other  thousands  fell  in  the  forests,  prostrating  or  tear- 
ing trees  to  pieces,  and  carrying  destruction  almost  to  the 
suburbs  of  Marietta.  Often  a  body'  of  Confederate  troops 
would  make  a  dash  upon  the  enemy.  Sometimes  they 
were  successful,  sometimes  they  were  repulsed.  At  the 
battle  of  Kolb's  Farm,  where  the  Confederates  assaulted 
an  entrenched  battery  on  a  high,  bare  hill,  after  a  bloody 
fight  they  were  driven  back  with  the  loss  of  1,000  men. 

Five  days  before  the  great  battle  of  Kennesaw  Moun- 
tain, the  Confederates,  who  were  having  almost  constant 
artillery  duels  with  the  enemy,  opened  a  furious  bombard- 
ment upon  the    Federal  camp  and  entrenchments    below 

329 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

them.  The  enemy,  behind  their  breastworks,  were  greatly 
annoyed,  and  their  wagon-trains  forced  to  a  disorderly  re- 
treat to  the  rear.  When  night  settled  down  on  the  scene, 
the  Confederate  guns  were  again  opened  upon  the  enemy, 
and  in  "the  wee  sma'  hours"  the  darkness  was  illuminated 
with  flashes  of  light.  The  rising  clouds  of  smoke  were 
made  luminous  with  glare,  so  that  the  summit  of  Kenne- 
saw  seemed  crowned  with  a  tiara  of  fire.  One  hundred 
and  forty  guns — all  Gen.  Sherman  could  command — were 
brought  to  bear  upon  this  position  before  the  Confederate 
batteries  were  silenced.  In  this  battle  the  Federals  made 
a  general  assault  upon  the  Confederates,  and  a  tremendous 
fire  of  artillery  and  musketry  wras  kept  up  continually  along 
the  entire  line,  a  distance  of  about  ten  miles.  One  of  the 
principal  efforts  of  the  enemy  was  against  Hardee's  corps. 
The  attack  was  met  with  a  cool  steadiness,  and  repulsed  with 
an  enormous  loss  to  the  assailants. 

A  stirring  episode  occurred  on  little  Kennesaw  moun- 
tain. A  shrapnel  shot,  with  a  smoking  fuse,  passed  under 
the  headlog  and  fell  among  the  Confederates  in  the  ditch. 
A  stampede  instantly  commenced,  in  the  midst  of  which 
a  Georgia  sergeant  leaped  forward,  seized  the  shell  and 
threw  it  out  of  the  trench,  where  the  explosion  did  no  harm. 

Just  after  the  Confederates  had  repulsed  a  desperate 
assault,  the  dry  leaves  in  front  of  Cleburne's  entrenchments 
wrere  set  on  fire  by  the  bombshells  and  began  to  burn 
rapidly  around  the  Federal  wounded.  When  this  horrible 
catastrophe  was  observed  by  the  Confederates,  their  com- 
manders ordered  them  to  cease  firing,  and  one  of  them 
called  out  to  the  nearest  Yankee  officer  that  they  would 
suspend  the  battle  until  the  wounded  Federals  could  be 

330 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

removed,  as  they  were  in  danger  of  being  burned  alive. 
The  offer  was  accepted,  and  the  Confederates  assisted  in 
rescuing  their  helpless  enemies  from  the  burning  timbers; 
when  they  were  in  a  place  of  safety  renewed  the  fight. 

The  battle  of  Kennesaw  mountain,  taken  in  all  its  de- 
tails, presented  a  magnificent  panorama.  The  roar  of 
cannon  and  the  sharp  explosion  of  shells  was  so  incessant 
that  naught  else  could  be  heard.  The  blue  smoke  of  the 
muskets  marked  for  miles  the  line  of  the  Confederate  in- 
fantry, while  the  white  smoke  of  the  artillery,  like  cumulus 
clouds,  rose  over  the  mountain. 

After  two  unsuccessful  assaults  upon  Kennesaw,  the  Fed- 
eral General,  with  a  strong  force,  made  another  flank  move- 
ment towards  the  Chattahoochee  river.  Gen.  Johnston, 
seeing  that  his  communication  with  Atlanta  would  be  cut 
off,  and  knowing  his  army  to  be  too  small  to  hold  his  advan- 
tageous position,  evacuated  both  Kennesaw  mountain  and 
Marietta.  To  mask  this  movement,  a  terrific  bombardment 
of  the  enemy's  positions  was  kept  up  from  the  batteries  on 
the  crest  of  the  mountain,  while  the  evacuation  was  going 
on.  Between  sundown  and  dark  these  batteries  and  the 
last  columns  of  the  Confederate  army  were  safely  with- 
drawn from  the  heights  which  they  had  so  successfully  de- 
fended against  great  odds. 

The  Federal  commander,  thinking  that  Gen.  Johnston's 
army  would  be  in  confusion  on  the  retreat,  pressed  his  huge 
columns  after  the  Confederates,  to  annihilate  them,  if 
possible.  Gen.  Johnston  had  prepared  for  him,  by  throw- 
ing up  a  line  of  entrenchments,  and  there  was  a  sharp  fight 
at  Kuff's  Station  on  the  3d  of  July.  The  next  day  there 
was  a  battle  at  Smyrna,  where,  after  quite  a  struggle,  the 

331 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Federals  were  repulsed.        In  this  battle  Gen.   Sherman 
came  very  near  losing  his  life. 

The  next  strong  Federal  demonstration  was  made  against 
the  Confederate  lines  near  the  Chattahoochee  river,  but, 
being  met  by  a  heavy  fire,  they  were  forced  to  draw  off. 
During  the  next  few  days,  Gen.  Sherman,  keeping  a 
strong  army  confronting  Gen.  Johnston,  sent  out  several 
columns  for  a  number  of  milee  north  and  south  of  the  Con- 
federate fortifications,  and  thus  secured  a  crossing  over  the 
river. 

This  manoeuver  of  the  enemy  compelled  Gen.  Johnston 
to  give  up  his  position,  after  fighting  at  several  points. 
Then,  with  his  veterans  in  buoyant  spirits,  lie,  too,  crossed 
the  river,  leaving  nothing  behind  him,  and  burning  the 
railroad  bridge;  but  North  Georgia,  alas!  was  left  helpless 
in  the  clutches  of  the  enemv. 

The  Federals  showed  our  people  "such  mercy  as  vultures 
have  for  lambs."  Both  in  Pickens  and  Dawson  counties 
they  established  a  reign  of  terror  and  cold-blooded  murder. 
Afterwards,  Young's  Mounted  Battalion  of  Georgians  was 
detailed  for  special  service  in  the  northeast  part  of  the 
State,  which  was  subject  to  frequent  Yankee  raids.  The 
sufferings  of  the  people  were  intense !  When  they  had 
divided  their  slender  supply  of  food  with  the  hungry  Con- 
federate cavalry,  the  stores  were  soon  exhausted,  and  some 
of  the  wealthiest  citizens  had  to  live  on  dry  bread. 

Early  in  July,  the  two  hostile  armies,  almost  in  sight  of 
Atlanta,  rested  for  two  weeks.  Gen.  Johnston,  with  a 
greatly  inferior  force,  had  been  fighting  Gen.  Sherman  for 
seventy-four  consecutive  days:  had  checked,  foiled  and 
balked  him  at  various  points;  had  killed  and  wounded  of 

332 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

the  enemy  a  number  equal  to  his  whole  army;  Chicka- 
mauga,  Ringgold,  Resaea,  New  Hope  church,  and  Kenne- 
saw  mountain  had  become  historic  names. 

From  the  Chattahoochee  river,  he  fell  back  to  his  forti- 
fications in  front  of  Atlanta,  which  was  in  as  good  a  state  of 
defense  as  our  means  permitted.  Before  active  operations 
were  again  resumed,  he  was  relieved  of  the  command  of  his 
army,  Gen.  Hood  succeeding  him. 

Gen.  Sherman  arranged  his  army  in  a  semicircle  on  the 
north  and  east  of  Atlanta;  the  possible  fall  of  the  "Gate 
City"  was  now  contemplated  for  the  first  time,  and  the  situ- 
ation produced  intense  anxiety  all  through  the  Confed- 
eracy. 

In  this  grave  crisis,  Gov.  Brown  zealously  aided  the  Con- 
federate Generals  in  every  way  possible.  He  had  organ- 
ized over  10,000  of  the  militia  under  Gen.  Gustavus  W. 
Smith,  and  they  were  placed  in  the  trenches  at  Atlanta  sub- 
ject to  Gen.  Hood's  orders.  At  this  time,  Gen.  Toombs 
was  chief  of  staff  to  Gen.  Smith.  JSTot  willing  to  remain 
idle  when  his  State  was  invaded,  he,  one  of  Georgia's  great- 
est statesmen,  had  actually  joined  the  militia  as  a  private 
and  reported  for  duty  to  Gen.  Wayne. 

While  all  was  life,  movement  and  excitement  around 
Atlanta,  the  black  and  charred  timbers  lying  along  the 
State  Road  presented  a  dreary  spectacle.  The  towns  along 
this  railroad  Avere  almost  deserted,  and  the  large  hotels 
and  stores  that  remained  standing  had  doors  off  the  hinges, 
window  glass  broken,  and  the  contents,  from  garret  to  cel- 
lar, removed.  AwTay  from  the  railroad,  "winding  your 
way  through  the  forest,  the  ravine,  or  the  open  country,  the 
utter  loneliness,  the  lack  of  human  life  struck  one  with  a 

333 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

feeling  of  desolation.  The  fences  were  gone,  the  houses 
were  destroyed  or  deserted;  the  bubbling  spring  by  the 
roadside  had  no  happy  child  drinking  or  paddling  in  the 
branch.  .Xo  sheep  grazed  in  the  field,  no  cattle  browsed  in 
the  woods;  not  even  the  crowing,  of  a  cock  was  heard.  The 
bee-hive  was  deserted  by  its  once  busy  tenants,  and  the 
ruined  mill  was  still.  So  startling  was  the  utter  silence 
that  even  when  a  wild  bird  caroled  a  note,  one  looked 
around  surprised  that,  amidst  such  loneliness,  any  living 
thing  could  be  happy." 

Several  counties  were  so  laid  waste  by  the  invaders  that 
the  Legislature  made  appropriations  to  feed  the  destitute 
inhabitants. 

Gen.  Hood,  believing  that  his  only  chance  to  hold  At- 
lanta was  to  force  the  enemy  to  accept  battle,  left  his  en- 
trenchments and  attacked  the  Federals  on  Peachtree  Creek 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  20th  of  July.  The  battle  lasted 
five  hours  and  wTas  very  bloody.  Gen.  Hood  was  repulsed, 
after  having  lost  5,000  men.     The  Federal  loss  was  small. 

Nothing  daunted  by  this  defeat,  the  next  night  Gen. 
Hood  moved  out  on  the  Federal  left,  and  on  the  2 2d  the 
battle  of  Atlanta  was  fought.  It  lasted  from  11  a.  m.  until 
night,  being  the  fiercest  engagement  of  the  campaign. 
Gen.  Wheeler's  cavalry  did  noble  fighting,  and  Gen. 
Hardee  inspired  his  men  to  strike  valorous  blows  for  his 
native  State.  This  battle  checked  the  enemy's  movements 
upon  the  communications  of  the  Confederate  army,  but 
accomplished  nothing  otherwise,  and  cost  heavily  in  the 
loss  of  officers  and  men.  Among  the  distinguished  slain 
was  that  brave  and  noble  Georgian,  Gen.  Wm.  H.  T. 
Walker,  who  fell  pierced  through  the  heart  by  a  Minie  ball. 

334 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN"  THE  STATES. 

Col.  John  M.  Brown,  a  brother  of  our  Governor,  was  mor- 
tally wounded. 

Among  the  saddest  incidents  of  this  battle  were  the  deaths 
of  "the  hero  brothers/'  Capt.  Joseph  Clay  Habersham,  only 
twenty-three  years  old,  and  private  Wm.  RTeyle  Haber- 
sham, twenty  years  old.  During  the  afternoon  Capt. 
Habersham  wras  riding  in  front  of  the  46th  Georgia,  assist- 
ing its  gallant  colonel  in  leading  his  men.  Waving  his 
sword  in  one  hand  and  his  hat  in  the  other,  he  advanced 
within  a  short  distance  of  the  enemy,  then,  leaping  from 
his  horse,  he  rushed  forward,  cheering  on  the  men  and  still 
waving  his  sword.  In  a  few  minutes  one  of  the  enemy's 
shells  burst  near  him,  and  he  fell  mortally  wounded.  A 
comrade  ran  to  his  assistance  to  whom  he  said:  "Tell  my 
mother  I  die  happy — I  die  at  my  post,  defending  my 
country." 

As  his  brave  young  spirit  winged  its  flight  from  earth, 
shouts  of  victory  were  ringing  upon  the  air. 

Later  in  the  afternoon,  his  young  brother,  William,  of 
the  54th  Georgia,  whom  he  had  loved  and  watched  over 
with  almost  a  mother's  devotion,  heard  a  rumor  of  his  death 
in  the  midst  of  the  fight.  He  stepped  out  of  ranks  to  in- 
quire of  an  officer  if  the  dreadful  news  was  true;  receiving 
an  answer  in  the  affirmative,  he  resumed  his  place  in  the 
line,  biting  his  lips  until  the  blood  came,  in  his  endeavor  to 
suppress  the  tears  that  were  blinding  him.  When  his  regi- 
ment had  helped  to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  two  lines  of 
entrenchments,  the  command  was  given  to  halt.  Our  sol- 
diers, protected  behind  a  breastwork,  were  within  thirty 
yards  of  the  foe.  Whenever  a  Yankee  showed  himself 
above  his  fortifications,  a  few  daring  spirits,  among  whom 

335 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

was  "Willie"  Habersham,  continued  their  firing.  Their 
comrades  expostulated  with  them,  but  in  vain.  At  last  a 
friend  caught  "Willie"  by  the  arm,  exclaiming:  uLie  down, 
my  boy,  there  is  no  use  in  exposing  yourself  in  this  man- 
ner." 

He  replied :  "I  have  three  rounds  left;  they  have  killed 
my  brother." 

A  moment,  later  a  bullet  struck  him,  and,  with  his  face 
to  the  foe,  he  fell  dead  without  a  groan,  and  went  to  join 
the  brother  he  idolized.  These  two  young  men  were  worthy 
of  the  name  they  bore,  and  no  truer  gentlemen  nor  braver 
soldiers  fell  that  day. 

"They  were  lovely  and  pleasant  in  their  lives,  and  in 
their  death  they  were  not  divided." 


336 


CHAPTER  XL.  ' 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1864. 

After  the  battle  of  Atlanta,  Gen.  Sherman  sent  out  vari- 
ous expeditions,  for  the  most  part  composed  of  cavalry,  to 
destroy  the  railroads  by  which  supplies  and  re-inf orcements 
could  reach  the  city.  Two  of  his  Generals,  Stoneman  and 
McCook,  were  to  make  raids,  do  all  the  mischief  possible, 
and  then  meet  on  the  Macon  road.  The  former  had  5,000 
men,  and  the  latter  somewhat  less.  Their  soldiers  were 
well  equipped  and  supplied  with  cannon,  caisson,  horses 
and  wagons. 

When  Stoneman  reached  Clinton,  in  Jones  county,  Ma- 
con was  instantlv  awake  to  the  situation.  The  militia  were 
mustered;  the  citizens,  including  ministers  and  editors, 
shouldered  their  guns,  and  lads  twelve  and  fourteen  years 
of  age  begged  for  places  in  the  ranks.  Gen.  Howell  Cobb 
was  in  command  of  the  forces  and  acted  under  the  sugges- 
tions of  Gen.  Johnston,  late  commander  of  the  Confederate 
army  in  Georgia.  So,  when  Macon  was  attacked,  Gen. 
Cobb,  leading  his  extemporized  army,  with  Gen.  Johnston 
riding  at  his  right  hand,  was  ready  for  the  foe  and  beat 
them  back. 

2?g  S37 


GEORGIA  LAXD  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  main  bodv  of  Stoneman's  raiders  retreated  towards 
Clinton,  but  a  detachment  of  them  was  sent  down  the  rail- 
road. Dense  columns  of  smoke,  ascending  to  heaven, 
marked  their  course  as  they  burnt  trains,  bridges  and  sta- 
tion-houses. 

As  Sunday  dawned,  Stoneman  found  himself  confronted 
bv  Gen.  Iverson,  who  had  followed  him  from  Atlanta,  and 
there  was  a  fierce  engagement  at  Sunshine  church,  in  which 
the  Confederates  were  successful.  Stoneman  was  sur- 
rounded and,  further  flight  being  impossible,  he  was  com- 
pelled to  surrender,  with  600  men,  twenty-five  officers,  and 
all  his  cannon,  colors,  wagons  and  supplies.  The  rest  of 
his  command  broke  away,  but  were  closely  followed  by 
Confederate  cavalry  through  field  and  forest.  Many  of 
them  were  picked  up  in  parties  of  ten,  twenty  or  thirty,  and 
carried  as  prisoners  to  Macon.  Very  few  of  them  ever  re- 
turned to  Gen.  Sherman,  and  this  was  Stoneman's  last  raid. 
The  citizens  of  Macon  wished  to  give  Gen.  Iverson's  com- 
mand a  complimentary  dinner,  but  their  stay  in  the  city 
was  too  short  for  the  purpose  to  be  carried  out. 

A  party  of  Stoneman's  soldiers,  who  escaped  from  the 
battle-field  in  Jones  county,  passed  through  Milledgeville 
with  prudent  speed,  taking  Eatonton  and  Madison  in  their 
route.  When  they  were  away  from  towns  protected  by 
Home  Guards,  they  did  all  the  damage  they  could  com- 
patible with  their  own  safety.  In  unprotected  neighbor- 
hoods large  quantities  of  grain  and  provisions  were  de- 
stroyed. Stoneman's  object  was  to  lay  waste  and  burn, 
and  they  were  carrying  out  his  order-.  They  accomplished 
very  little  in  the  way  of  injuring  public  property,  only 
burning  a  few  cars  and  tearing  up  some  miles  of  railroad 

338 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

track;  but  where  they  found  a  house  occupied  only  by 
women,  if  it  looked  promising  for  plunder,  they  entered 
it  with  bluster  and  insults,  pointing  loaded  pistols  at  the 
trembling  inmates,  and  demanded  money  or  jewelry  in  the 
tones  of  highway  robbers.  They  did  great  damage  about 
High  Shoals  and  Watkinsville,  and  every  one  of  them 
had  his  pockets  filled  with  stolen  goods. 

As  these  raiders  were  making  their  way  to  Athens,  they 
were  met  at  the  Paper  Mill,  four  miles  west  of  town,  by  a 
company  of  artillery,  with  two  small  cannon  conveniently 
planted  on  a  hill,  and  the  Home  Guards — all  commanded 
by  Edward  P.  Lumpkin,  a  captain  of  artillery,  who  was  at 
home  on  sick  furlough.  He  was  a  son  of  the  first  Chief 
Justice  of  Georgia. 

The  Home  Guards  of  Athens  was  composed  of  old  men 
and  chronic  invalids  whom  some  witty  veteran  facetiously 
called  aThe  Thunderbolts." 

As  the  Yankees  came  down  the  road  to  the  Paper  Mill, 
shot  and  shell  were  poured  into  their  ranks.  They  did  not 
pause  to  make  any  attack,  but,  flanking  Athens,  kept  to 
the  west.  Many  witticisms  were  launched  at  "The  Thun- 
derbolts," but  it  could  not  be  denied  that  they  had  helped 
to  save  "the  classic  city"  from  the  horrors  of  a  Yankee 
raid. 

It  was  now  early  in  August,  and,  through  the  long, 
sunny  days,  these  raiders  made  all  the  speed  possible,  hop- 
ing that  they  would  finally  be  able  to  join  their  main  army 
near  Atlanta.  A  futile  hope,  for  when  they  reached  the 
line  of  Jackson  and  Gwinnett  counties,  half  way  between 
King's  tan-yard  and  Price  bridge  over  the  Mulberry  river, 
about  six  miles  from  Winder,  they  found  themselves  con- 

33!) 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

fronted  by  Williams'  Kentucky  brigade,  and  were  forced 
to  fight.  They  were  defeated  and  430  of  them  captured. 
A  few  escaped  and  scattered  like  wild  sheep  over  Jackson 
county,  but  most  of  them  were  eventually  captured. 

The  Jackson  county  Home  Guards  were  engaged  in  this 
battle.  They  were  commanded  by  Dr.  Ange  De  Lapriere, 
who,  as  a  mere  youth,  had  fought  for  his  adopted  State 
against  the  Indians,  and  was  also  a  gallant  soldier  in  the 
Mexican  war. 

The  prisoners,  from  the  battle  of  King's  tan-yard  were 
brought  to  Athens,  guarded  by  Col.  Win.  C.  P.  Breckin- 
ridge. Athens  was  a  small  town  then,  with  no  accommo- 
dation for  so  many  prisoners;  so  they  were  put  on  the 
college  campus  and  guarded.  That  was  the  best  that  could 
be  done  for  them,  as  the  college  buildings  were  full  of 
refugees — women  and  children  who  had  been  forced  to 
quit  their  homes. 

The  Kentnckians  received  a  perfect  ovation  in  Athens, 
and  a  banquet  was  given  them  in  the  college  chapel. 
Among  the  ladies,  the  gallant  Col.  Breckinridge  was  the 
hero  of  the  occasion.  Dr.  A.  A.  Lipscomb,  chancellor  of 
the  University,  made  the  speech  of  welcome,  which  was  re- 
sponded to  by  Capt.  Given  Campbell,  of  the  2d  Kentucky 
Regiment.  Among  the  Kentuckians  at  this  memorable 
dinner  was  J.  C.  C.  Black,  who  afterwards  became  an  hon- 
ored adopted  son  of  Georgia  and  one  of  her  representatives 
in  Congress. 

Old  Franklin  College  heard  strange  music  that  day,  and 
novel  sights  were  seen  within  its  scholastic  walls.  While 
the  captured  raiders  were  lying  about  on  the  grass,  or  stand- 
ing under  the  trees,  the  chapel  was  echoing  with  earnest 

•340 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

words  of  welcome,  clothed  in  the  most  chaste  and  elegant 
English;  heartfelt  thanks  with  soldierly  brevity;  fiery, 
patriotic  speeches;  the  jingling  of  spurs,  the  rattling  of 
swrords;  the  merry  converse  of  belted  knights  and  fair 
dames;  the  clicking  of  knives  and  forks,  and  the  hurry  of 
busy  citizens  "on  hospitable  thoughts  intent,"  constantly 
pressing  their  attentions  upon  Kentucky's  gallant  sons. 

In  another  day  the  honored  and  loved  Confederate  sol- 
diers, with  their  prisoners,  had  departed,  and  the  pretty 
town  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Oconee  returned  to  its  usual 
routine. 

While  almost  the  entire  command  of  Stoneman  was  cap- 
tured, it  was  otherwise  with  McCook's.  He  stretched  his 
forces  out  like  a  net  over  the  country,  but  in  such  a  mariner 
that,  when  they  were  attacked,  the  wings  could  be  drawn 
in  and  his  whole  strength  concentrated.  They,  too,  were 
surrounded  by  the  Confederates,  but  broke  through  and 
escaped,  though  Gen.  Wheeler  utterly  destroyed  that  por- 
tion of  their  cavalry  which  wTas  at  Newnan.  So,  Gen. 
Sherman's  plans  were  frustrated  at  all  points  in  these  two 
raids,  and  his  cavalry  did  not  unite  at  the  Macon  and  West- 
ern railroad,  as  was  intended. 

While  these  events  were  transpiring,  Gen.  Sherman  had 
moved  his  army  over  to  the  west  side  of  Atlanta.  Hood 
had  here  attacked  him  on  the  28th  of  July  and  fought  the 
battle  of  Ezra  church — another  bloody,  brilliant,  unsuccess- 
ful attempt  upon  the  enemy's  lines.  During  the  first  week 
in  August  the  Federal  General,  Schofielcl,  attacked  Gen. 
Hood's  line,  but  was  driven  back  with  a  loss  of  four  hun- 
dred men.  This  was  Gen.  Hood's  first  success  since  he  had 
taken  command  of  the  army. 

341 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

For  some  time  Atlanta  had  been  virtually  in  a  state 
of  siege,  and  shot  and  shell  were  thrown  from  the  enemy's 
batteries  into  the  very  heart  of  the  city.  Private  houses 
and  stores  were  daily  struck  and  greatly  damaged.  People 
who  lived  in  the  more  exposed  parts  of  the  city  occupied 
basements  and  cellars;  and  some  few  had  to  burrow  for 
safety  in  holes  on  the  sides  of  railroad  cuts.  In  the  city 
limits  there  was  confusion  and  miserv:  around  it,  the  scenes 
of  slaughter  and  carnage  were  appalling ! 

Our  raw  militia,  who  had  seen  service  for  the  first  time 
in  this  campaign,  acted  nobly !  Both  Gens.  Johnston  and 
Hood  had  written  to  Gov.  Brown  complimenting  the 
staunchness  and  efficiency  of  the  Georgia  State  troops. 


342 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1864. 

"When  Gen.  Sherman  found  that  Atlanta  could  not  be 
taken  by  direct  assault,  he  seized  the  opportunity  of  Gen. 
Wheeler's  cavalry  beinsr  sent  to  cut  the  State  Road  above 
him,  to  march  his  main  army  to  Jonesboro,  twenty  miles 
south  of  Atlanta;  leaving,  however,  a  large  force  to  hold 
his  entrenched  position  at  the  railroad  bridge  over  the 
Chattahoochee  river. 

Two  corps,  under  Hardee,  were  sent  to  Jonesboro  to 
confront  him :  but  the  attack  was  unsuccessful,  the  Confed- 
erates retiring  after  great  slaughter  on  both  sides.  That 
night,  Gen.  Hood  withdrew  a  part  of  Gen.  Hardee's  com- 
mand, so,  the  next  day,  September  1st,  he  was  obliged  to 
retreat  to  Lovejoy's,  seven  miles  further  south.  Late  that 
afternoon  he  was  attacked  by  the  enemy,  when  a  frightful 
battle  ensued.  Hardee's  command,  fighting  against  odds, 
held  their  position  until  night,  and  won  immortal  renoAvn; 
but  the  Federal  General  had  accomplished  his  object — the 
main  body  of  his  army  was  between  Gen.  Hardee  and  At- 
lanta. 

343 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  Confederate  Generals  now  deemed  it  necessary  to 
evacuate  that  city.  Among  several  reasons  for  this  con- 
clusion, one  was  that  owing  to  the  obstinately  cruel  policy 
of  the  Federal  Government  in  refusing  on  any  terms  to 
exchange  prisoners,  upwards  of  30,000  Yankees  were  con- 
fined at  Andersonville,  in  the  southwestern  part  of  our 
State;  to  guard  against  their  release,  Gen.  Hood  thought  it 
necessary  to  place  his  army  between  them  and  the  enemy. 
So,  abandoning  Atlanta,  he  formed  a  junction  with  Gen. 
Hardee. 

Gen.  Sherman  at  once  left  his  position  and  returned 
to  Atlanta,  which  was  formally  surrendered  on  September 
2d  by  the  Mayor,  James  M.  Calhoun.  Gen.  Sherman 
promised  that  non-combatants  and  private  property  should 
be  respected. 

Thus,  by  overwhelming  numbers  and  boundless  re- 
sources, did  the  Federal  army  reach  Atlanta,  capturing  it — 
as  they  did  Dalton,  Resaca  and  Kennesaw — by  a  flank 
movement. 

Three  days  afterwards,  Gen.  Sherman,  ignoring  his 
promise,  and  under  the  pretense  that  "the  exigencies  of 
the  service"  required  that  the  city  be  used  exclusively  for 
military  purposes,  issued  an  order  that  all  civilians,  male 
and  female,  should  leave  within  five  days.  This  atrocious 
order  involved  the  immediate  expulsion  from  their  homes 
of  hundreds  of  unoffending  women  and  children,  whose  hus- 
bands and  fathers  had  been  killed  in  battle,  or  were  in  the 
army,  or  languishing  in  northern  prisons.  In  vain  did  the 
mayor  in  piteous  language  represent  "the  woe,  the  horror, 
and  the  suffering  not  to  be  described  by  words"  which  the 
execution  of  his  order  would  inflict.     Gen.  Sherman's  reply 

344 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

was :  "My  orders  were  not  designed  to  meet  the  human- 
ities of  the  case." 

An  English  historian,  writing  of  this  incident,  says  it 
may  have  been  effective,  "but  since  the  Thirty  Years  War 
such  methods  have  been  excluded  from  the  practice  of 
Christian  belligerents." 

At  the  appointed  time,  delicate  women,  tottering  age 
and  helpless  infancy  were  expelled  from  their  homes,  and 
the  Federal  soldiers  who  were  sent  to  guard  them  until  they 
passed  within  Confederate  lines,  robbed  many  of  them  of 
the  few  articles  of  value  which  they  had  been  permitted  to 
carry  with  them.  The  highwayman  doubtless  thinks  that 
the  "exigencies"  of  the  occasion  require  him  to  transfer 
the  traveller's  money  to  his  own  pocket,  but  this  does  not 
justify  such  action  in  the  eyes  of  the  world. 

Such  of  the  exiles  as  had  nowhere  to  go,  were  taken  to 
Terrell  county  and  quartered  at  "Exile  Camp,"  near  Daw- 
son.    Three  hundred  of  them  were  supported  by  the  State. 

In  the  Revolutionary  war,  when  the  British  expelled 
women  and  children  from  Boston,  our  State,  in  tender  pity, 
sent  provisions  to  the  hungry,  houseless  wanderers;  now, 
when  Gen.  Sherman  turned  Atlanta  women  out  of  their 
homes,  Massachusetts  applauded  the  act. 

In  the  meantime,  Gen.  Hood  continued  to  hold  his  troops 
in  the  vicinitv  of  Jonesboro,  and  Gen.  Sherman  made  no 
movement  beyond  strengthening  the  defenses  in  and 
around  Atlanta,  and  collecting  a  large  quantity  of  military 
supplies  in  that  city. 

Towards  the  last  of  September,  Gen.  Hood  abandoned 
his  position,  and,  with  his  entire  force,  crossed  the  Chatta- 
hoochee river,  moving  against  the  State  Road — which  was 

345 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

the  enemy's  line  of  communication.  His  successes  at  Big 
Shanty  and  Ac  worth,  in  capturing  those  stations  and  de- 
stroying the  railroad  between  them,  forced  Gen.  Sherman 
to  follow  him,  after  leaving  Atlanta  well  garrisoned. 

The  first  week  in  October,  the  Confederate  Gen.  S.  G. 
French  made  a  desperate  assault  upon  Allatoona  Pass, 
which  the  Federals  had  strongly  fortified,  and  at  which 
place  they  had  stored  a  large  quantity  of  provisions.  He 
was  partially  successful,  and  only  failed  because  his  supply 
of  powder  was  inadequate.  The  deep  cut  through  which 
the  State  Road  runs  at  this  point  was  strewn  with  dead  and 
wounded  men.  As  soon  as  Gen.  French  learned  that  Fed- 
eral reinforcements  were  rapidly  approaching  he  re- 
treated. 

An  incident  connected  with  this  battle  illustrates  how 
dear  to  the  heart  of  Georgians  is  the  Confederate  soldier. 
In  the  deep,  fern-lined  pass  at  Allatoona,  quite  near  the 
railroad  track,  on  the  west  side,  is  a  lonely  grave  where  a 
nameless  Confederate  sleeps.  Fie  was  buried  where  he 
fell;  and  now  a  marble  headstone  marks  the  spot.  The 
track  hands  of  the  State  Road  have  charged  themselves  with 
the  care  of  this  solitary  grave,  keeping  it  free  from  rubbish 
and  seeing  that  the  stones  at  the  head  and  foot  are  kept 
firmly  set. 

Gien.  Hood  succeeded  further  in  destroying  the  railroad 
from  Resaca  to  Tunnel  Hill,  and  capturing  the  enemy's 
posts  at  Tilton,  Dalton  and  Mill  Creek  Gap.  Then,  fear- 
ing to  risk  a  general  engagement  with  the  Federal  army,  he 
withdrew  his  forces  into  Alabama,  and  Georgia  was  thus 
left  at  the  mercy  of  the  invaders,  without  an  army  to  defend 
her. 

346 


THE  WAE  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

In  this  emergency,  the  entire  militia  was  called  out,  and 
"Joe  Brown's  Pets"  won  a  glorious  name.  At  two  or  three 
points  there  was  a  handful  of  Confederate  troops,  but  the 
force  was  wholly  insufficient  to  do  any  effective  service. 
Georgia's  veterans  were  almost  all  in  other  States,  whose 
firesides  thev  had  been  defending  for  over  three  years. 
Georgia's  protectors  now  were  old  men  and  young  boys; 
it  was  said  that  our  State  robbed  both  the  cradle  and  the 
grave,  as  beardless  youths,  and  grandsires  bending  under 
the  weight  of  years,  joined  the  ranks  to  defend  their  loved 
State  from  the  invaders.  Alas  !  that  such  devotion  was  not 
crowned  with  success ! 

When  Gen.  Hood  left  Georgia,  Gen.  Sherman  was  re- 
lieved from  the  necessity  of  defending  himself  against  an 
active  army  and  protecting  a  long  line  of  railroad,  so  he 
returned  to  Atlanta.  From  the  rapidity  with  which  he 
had  for  some  time  been  collecting  soldiers  and  supplies 
in  the  city,  the  Confederates  knew  that  he  contemplated 
a  movement  further  south. 

On  November  16th,  Gen.  Sherman  left  his  entrench- 
ments around  Atlanta,  having  first  destroyed  the  city  by 
fire.  That  any  residences  or  churches  were  left  standing 
was  due  to  Father  O'Biley,  a  Catholic  priest.  When  the 
•city  was  first  captured  and  Federal  officers  were  looking  for 
comfortable  quarters,  he  had  refused  to  give  up  his  house, 
and  a  party  of  Catholic? — of  whom  there  were  large  num- 
bers in  Sherman's  army — volunteered  to  protect  the  resi- 
dence and  church  of  the  priest  against  their  comrades. 
Hence,  they  would  not  permit  a  house  in  that  neighborhood 
to  be  set  on  fire,  lest  the  Catholic  property  should  be  endan- 
gered.  Out  of  5,000  houses,  only  about  400  were  left  stand- 

347 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

ing.  The  city  was  a  desolate  ruin.  Its  cemetery  had  before 
this  been  desecrated  in  every  way — horses  were  turned 
loose  to  graze  npon  the  grass  and  shrubbery,  monuments 
were  broken  and  scattered  around,  coffins  were  taken  from 
the  vaults,  the  silver  name-plates  and  tippings  stolen,  and 
Federal  dead  were  deposited  there.  Similar  acts  of  van- 
dalism had  marked  the  progress  of  Sherman's  army  at 
Rome,  which  had  been  partly  burned,  and  at  Kingston, 
Acworth  and  Marietta. 

When  Gen.  Sherman  left  Atlanta,  he  had  an  army  of 
60,000  men,  exclusive  of  cavalry  and  artillery;  and  no 
equipment  was  lacking  that  could  enhance  their  comfort, 
power  and  efficiency.  Such  were  the  physical  peculiarities- 
of  Georgia  that  there  existed  only  occasional  and  partial 
obstacles  to  a  rapid  and  successful  march  through  the  in- 
terior; in  fact,  there  were  no  obstacles  that  could  not  be 
easily  overcome  by  his  pontoon  trains  and  pioneer  corps. 
He  divided  his  army  into  two  columns,  one  following  the 
railroad  towards  Augusta,  and  the  other  taking  the  road  to 
Jonesboro.  At  first,  the  Federals  advanced  compactly  and 
with  extreme  caution;  afterwards  they  presented  a  front 
that  varied  from  thirty  to  sixty  miles  in  extent,  amply 
guarded  by  cavalry.  Sherman  cloaked  his  real  design  by 
well  conceived  feints,  so  that  for  some  time  his  objective- 
point  was  not  suspected. 

Before  Gen.  Hood  abandoned  Georgia,  Gen.  Hardee  had 
been  sent  to  Savannah  and  placed  in  command  of  the  troops 
there;  a  few  soldiers  were  at  Augusta,  and  Gens.  Howell 
Cobb  and  Gustavus  Smith  concentrated  the  State  troops 
near  Griffin;  but  all  the  forces  in  Georgia  were  too  few  to- 
do  more  than  skirmish  with  this  powerful  army  of  invasion. 

348 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

At  this  time,  Gen.  Beauregard  was  in  command  of  the 
Military  Division  of  the  West,  in  which  Georgia  was  in- 
cluded. "The  once  mighty  armies  of  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy had  been  greatly  reduced  by  sickness,  poverty, 
wounds  and  death."  When  her  brave  defenders  had  been 
gathered  to  their  patriot  graves  there  had  been  none  to 
stand  in  their  places;  so  now  but  a  handful  could  be  spared 
to  aid  Georgia  in  her  extremity. 

As  the  Federal  army  advanced,  the  Georgia  troops  fell 
back  in  front  of  it.  Their  first  resistance  was  made  on  the 
22d  of  November  at  Griswoldville,  ten  miles  from  Macon. 

The  Federal  General,  Walcott,  was  demonstrating  to- 
wards Macon ;  but,  when  he  had  erected  barricades  and  tem- 
porary works  of  considerable  strength  at  Griswoldville,  he 
was  attacked  by  Gen.  Cobb  with  that  portion  of  the  Geor- 
gia reserves  who  were  at  Macon,  and  quite  a  bloody  en- 
counter took  place.  The  militia,  some  of  whom  were  mere 
youths,  behaved  with  distinguished  gallantry,  acting  like 
veterans  and  facing  the  destructive  fire  of  the  enemy  with 
as  much  firmness  as  could  have  been  displayed  by  the  heroes 
of  Lee  or  Hood.  They  advanced  through  an  open  field  to 
within  fifty  yards  of  the  enemy's  breastworks,  in  perfect 
order  and  with  no  straggling,  and  maintained  their  ground 
until  commanded  to  withdraw.  The  Athens  battalion, 
composed  of  the  workmen  from  the  armory,  under  Maj. 
Cook,  and  Maj.  Jackson's  Augusta. battalion,  behaved  in 
the  same  cool  and  steady  manner.  In  this  fiffht,  the  Fed- 
eral  General  was  wounded  and  several  hundred  of  his  men 
killed. 

Considering  the  forces  employed,  and  the  valor  dis- 
played, the  engagement  at  Griswoldville  is  justly  entitled' 

349 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

to  a  place  among  the  heroic  tights  of  the  war.  But,  how- 
ever great  the  honor  reflected  upon  our  arms,  this  battle 
had  no  effect  in  checking  the  movements  of  the  ruthless 
invaders.  It  entailed  a  loss  of  men  on  our  side  which  could 
be  ill  sustained  in  this  time  of  scarcity  of  troops,  and  in  no 
wise  crippled  the  enemy,  who  were  supported  by  a  large 
force  in  their  rear.  It  was  clearly  demonstrated,  however, 
that  if  Georgia  could  have  mustered  an  army  even  half  the 
size  of  Sherman's,  he  never  could  have  penetrated  into  the 
heart  of  our  beloved  State. 


350 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1864. 

AVJien  the  Federal  army  left  Atlanta,  one  of  Sherman's- 
commanders  of  a  corps,  Gen.  Slocum,  marched  immediately 
to  Decatur,  and  thence  to  Stone  Mountain — a  vast  elevation 
of  granite  towering  above  the  surrounding  country,  and 
forming  one  of  the  wonders  of  the  world.  A  picturesque 
village  of  the  same  name  nestles  at  the  foot  of  the  moun- 
tain.  From  here  he  went  to  Social  Circle,  tore  up  all  the 
railroad  track  from  there  to  Madison,  burnt  the  railroad 
bridge  across  the  Oconee  river  near  Greensboro,  and  then 
turned  south,  marching  directly  towards  Georgia's  capital. 

Gen.  Slocum  reached  Milledgeville  on  the  23d  of  No- 
vember, and  took  possession  of  the  town  and  the  bridge 
across  the  Oconee,  while  another  body  of  Federals,"  with 
Kilpatrick's  cavalry,  were  massed  in  and  around  Gordon, 
on  the  Central  railroad.  Georgia  had  learned  by  woful 
experience  that  when  a  town  was  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy 
it  meant  untold  suffering  for  the  non-combatants;  so,  when 
the  neAvs  spread  that  the  Yankees  were  coming,  the  con- 
sternation in  Milledgeville  and  the  surrounding  country 
was  excessive.  The  Legislature  was  in  session  at  the  time. 
Two-thirds  of  them  were  disabled  soldiers,  or  gray-haired 

351 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

sires  with  sons  in  the  Confederate  army.  Their  feeble 
right  arms  could  do  their  beloved  State  no  good,  and  if 
they  were  captured,  the  horrors  of  a  Yankee  prison  would 
cut  short  their  days — so  the  evil  tidings  excited  them,  as 
much  as  it  did  the  citizens.  When  the  news  was  received 
they  had  just  adjourned  for  dinner;  their  papers  were  left 
on  their  desks  at  the  State  House,  and  they  never  returned 
to  look  after  them.  The  whole  city  was  in  a  turmoil. 
Fabulous  prices  were  paid  for  vehicles  of  any  kind;  even 
the  roughest  plantation  wagons  were  in  demand.  Some 
of  the  legislators  took  the  train  that  was  going  in  an  oppo- 
site direction  from  the  invaders,  and  others,  in  private  con- 
veyances, reached  their  homes  by  unfrequented  routes. 

Gov.  Brown,  thinking  first  of  the  valuable  and  perishable 
State  property,  ordered  Gen.  Ira  Foster,  Georgia's  quarter- 
master-general (who  was  always  prompt  and  efficient),  to 
secure  its  removal.  Some  of  the  books  and  other  similar 
property  were  stored  in  the  Lunatic  Asylum,  three  miles 
out  of  town.  A  train  of  cars  was  held  at  the  depot  to  carry 
off  other  State  property,  and  Gen.  Foster  made  herculean 
efforts  to  carry  out  the  Governor's  orders,  but,  such  was 
the  general  terror  and  the  rush  to  leave  town,  it  was  next 
to  impossible  to  procure  labor. 

When  the  Governor  saw  the  condition  of  affairs,  he  went 
to  the  penitentiary,  had  the  convicts  drawn  up  in  a  line, 
and  made  them  a  short  speech ;  he  appealed  to  their  patriotic 
pride  and  offered  pardon  to  each  one  who  would  help  re- 
move the  State  property  and  then  enlist  for  the  defense 
of  Georgia.  They  responded  promptly,  were  put  under 
the  command  of  Gen.  Foster,  and  did  valuable  service  in 
loading  the  train.        When  that  was  done  each  one  was 

352 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

given  a  suit  of  gray,  and  a  gun,  and  they  were  formed  into 
a  military  company  of  which  one  of  their  number  was  cap- 
tain. They  were  ordered  to  report  for  duty  to  Gen. 
Wayne,  who  was  commanding  a  small  battalion  of  militia 
at  Milledgeville  and  also  the  Georgia  cadets  from  the 
Military  Institute  at  Marietta.  A  few  convicts,  sentenced 
for  murder,  were  not  included  in  Gov.  Brown's  offer,  and 
were  sent  to  Southwest  Georgia  for  safe  keeping  until  Sher- 
man left  the  State.  Gen.  Wayne  accepted  the  convict 
company  and  carried  them  with  him  to  Savannah,  as  he  re- 
treated in  advance  of  Sherman's  army;  they  helped  to  strike 
a  blow  at  Georgia's  foes  whenever  there  was  an  opportunity. 
Some  of  them  deserted,  but  a  great  majority  did  faithful 
duty  during  the  campaign,  and  won  an  honorable  discharge. 

Gov.  Brown,  the  heads  of  the  Departments  of  State,  and 
Gen.  Wayne,  did  not  leave  Milledgeville  until  Gen.  Foster, 
after  twenty-four  hours'  hard  work,  reported  that  the  most 
valuable  part  of  the  State  property  was  on  the  train.  Then 
they  boarded  it  with  him,  and  the  engine  pulled  out  of  the 
town  but  a  short  while  before  the  Federals  entered  it.  The 
"Local  Guard"  also  left;  so  the  few  old  men  who  could  not 
or  would  not  2:0,  and  the  noble  women,  were  left  to  submit 
to  whatever  insults  and  tyrannies  the  enemy  saw  fit  to 
inflict. 

The  penitentiary  had  been  used  for  making  guns  for  the 
Confederacy,  so  it  was  burned  to  the  ground ;  but  no  other 
public  building  was  destroyed.  Perhaps  the  Federals  were 
too  much  interested  in  robbing  the  rich  planters  in  the 
vicinity,  to  care  for  anything  else.  They  strolled  about  in 
small  parties,  frequently  unarmed.     A  few  resolute  cav- 

* 

23g  353 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

airy  men  could  have  captured  hundreds  of  them;  but 
Wheeler's  command  was  doing  good  work  elsewhere,  and 
none  of  them  could  be  spared. 

The  great  mass  of  the  papers  in  the  State  House  could 
not  be  removed,  as  the  Governor  had  little  time  to  collect 
them,  and  but  limited  means  of  transportation.  The  Yan- 
kees took  them  from  their  places  of  deposit,  scattered  them 
all  over  the  floor  of  the  State  House  and  the  grounds  around 
the  building,  and  used  large  quantities  of  them  to  kindle 
fires — an  irreparable  loss,  as  many  old  documents  and 
letters  of  the  previous  fifty  years  were  destroyed. 

This  portion  of  Sherman's  army  remained  in  Milledge- 
ville  from  Sunday  until  the  following  Friday  morning, 
which  gave  them  ample  time  to  pillage  the  surrounding 
country  for  miles,  and  burn  several  private  residences. 
From  the  time  Sherman's  army  entered  Georgia,  when  his 
soldiers  were  not  otherwise  engaged,  they  amused  them- 
selves with  petty  larceny  and  general  plunder,  each  on  his 
own  account.  Xow,  as  usual,  robbery  of  every  kind  and 
in  every  degree  was  the  order  of  the  day.  Scenes  of 
plunder  were  perpetrated  in  the  presence  of  officers,  and 
when  they  were  asked  to  protect  private  property,  they 
insultingly  answered  that  they  "intended  that  every  South- 
erner should  feel  that  it  was  expensive  to  be  a  rebel."  It 
was  characteristic  of  our  enemies  to  put  a  money  value  on 
everything,  even  on  patriotism — one  of  the  holiest  senti- 
ments of  the  human  heart.  The  Yankees  acted  as  if  they 
considered  it  a  great  crime  to  hide  any  valuables  from 
them.  Hiding,  indeed,  did  little  good,  for  they  had  had 
so  much  experience  in  stealing,  since  they  invaded  Geor- 

354 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

gia,  that  they  had  become  the  most  adroit  thieves  ever 
heard  of,  knowing  exactly  where  to  look  for  hidden  treas- 
ures. Their  officers  rarely  exercised  any  restraint  over 
them  in  this  respect,  but  set  the  example  of  stealing.  Enter- 
ing houses  in  which  there  was  no  one  but  women  and  chil- 
dren, they  broke  open  drawers  and  trunks,  and  stole  jewelry 
and  silverware  of  every  description.  In  some  instances 
rings  were  stripped  from  ladies'  fingers,  and  breastpins 
torn  from  their  dresses.  Sham  guards  were  sometimes 
posted  around  houses  at  the  importunate  entreaties  of  the 
inmates;  but  the  .guard,  and  the  officer  who  commanded 
it,  would  straightway  fall  to  work  and  sack  the  premises. 
While  in  Milledgeville,  they  choked  a  prominent  Hebrew 
gentleman  to  force  him  to  tell  Avhere  his  money  was  con- 
cealed. When  a  lady  refused  to  play  the  piano  at  the  dic- 
tation of  a  party  of  them,  they  stripped  off  her  clothing,  sat 
her  by  force  on  the  piano-stool,  and  pricked  her  with  bay- 
onets until  she  played. 

The  damage  to  property  and  the  loss  by  stealage  in  all 
this  region  was  immense.  The  enormities  perpetrated 
here  would  fill  a  volume.  The  conduct  of  the  Federals  in 
and  around  Milledgeville  was  not  exceptional;  they  were 
in  high  glee,  and  seemed  to  think  they  had  done  grand 
deeds  in  warring  on  women  and  children,  but  the  spirit  of 
Georgia  women  was  unconquerable,  as  they  discovered. 

As  the  invaders  advanced  into  the  interior  of  our  State, 
they  destroyed  almost  every  foot  of  railroad  in  their  path, 
and  telegraph  communication  was  so  much  interrupted  that 
the  Press  was  left  almost  wholly  dependent  upon  rumor  for 
any  news. 


3«5 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

When  Gen.  Wayne  left  Milledgeville  with  his  small  com- 
mand, he  was  placed  as  a  guard  at  the  railroad  bridge  over 
the  Oconee,  some  miles  below  Macon.  There  he  was  joined 
by  Gen.  Wheeler,  who,  from  the  time  Gen.  Sherman  left 
Atlanta,  had  daringly  and  persistently  harassed  his  army 
whenever  it  was  practicable.  A  battle  took  place  at  this 
bridge,  and  the  enemy  were  held  in  check  for  two  or  three 
days.  The  Georgia  cadets,  a  noble  band  of  boys,  acquitted 
themselves  gallantly.  Among  them  was  a  youth  of  sixteen 
summers,  the  eldest  son  of  Gov.  Brown.  A  day  or  so  be- 
fore the  fight  took  place,  his  father  had  told  him  that  he 
would  have  to  escort  his  mother  and  the  children  to  South- 
west Georgia  to  some  place  of  safety,  as  he  (the  Governor) 
must  remain  in  Macon  with  the  troops. 

The  brave  little  lad  said  that  he  would  obey  his  father, 
"but  he  had  rather  die  than  to  leave  his  comrades  and  fail 
to  share  the  common  danger.  So  the  Governor  made  some 
other  arrangement  for  his  family,  and  his  son  went  forward 
with  the  cadets.  In  the  battle  one  of  his  comrades  was 
shot  down  by  his  side. 

On  the  29th  of  November  there  was  a  fight  near  Waynes- 
boro, between  Gen.  Wheeler  and  the  Federal  cavalry  under 
Kilpatrick.  Our  soldiers  gave  them  a  good  drubbing,  hav- 
ing arrived  just  in  time  to  prevent  them  from  burning  the 
town. 

Gen.  Wheeler  also  fought  the  enemy  hotly  at  Sanders- 
ville  and  Buckhead  creek.  Two  thousand  of  his  men  often 
charged  and  routed  more  than  double  their  number.  The 
Federal  soldiers  had  been  falselv  informed  bv  their  officers 
that  Gen.  Wheeler  took  no  prisoners,  which  caused  them 
to  fight  with  desperation  and  to  run  very  dangerous  gaunt- 

356 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

lets  to  escape  capture;  this  fact  frequently  accounted  for 
the  large  proportion  of  their  killed. 

Gen.  Wheeler  is  entitled  to  a  place  on  the  roll  of  great 
cavalry  leaders.  Operating  on  all  sides  of  Sherman's  col- 
umns, he  kept  our  government  and  all  our  commanders 
advised  of  the  enemy's  movements,  defended  towns  and 
villages  along  the  railroad  lines,  afforded  protection  to  de- 
pots of  supplies  and  to  government  works,  darted  upon  the 
enemy  and  defeated  exposed  detachments,  and  saved  thou- 
sands of  dollars  worth  of  property  from  the  torch. 


c57 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1864. 

When  Gen.  Sherman  abandoned  his  base  at  Atlanta,  it 
was  very  soon  perceived  that  he  was  pointing  his  banners 
towards  the  coast.  It  was  supposed  that  Augusta  would 
be  his  first  objective  point,  as  it  appeared  probable  that  he 
would  endeavor  to  destroy  its  valuable  powder  mill  and 
other  government  works.  Gen.  George  \V.  Raines,  an 
accomplished  soldier  and  military  engineer,  who  had  con- 
structed and  operated  these  works,  was  instructed  to  enlarge 
and  strengthen  the  defense  of  the  city;  in  case  of  attack, 
Gen.  Howell  Cobb  would  have  ready  the  militia,  the  invalid 
soldiers,  and  any  others  who  were  available  to  defend  it. 

Gen.  Gustavns  AY.  Smith  and  his  militia  were  on  their 
way  there,  when,  halting  at  Macon  for  further  orders,  they 
took  part  in  the  brilliant  engagement  at  Griswoldville. 
In  the  meantime,  the  Central  railroad  having  fallen  into 
the  possession  of  the  enemy,  Gen.  Smith's  command  could 
not  get  to  Augusta,  so  were  sent  to  Savannah.  "When 
they  reached  Albany,  they  had  to  walk  across  the  country 
to  Thomasville,  between  fiftv  and  sixtv  miles;  the  means  of 
transportation  between  there  and  Savannah  were  so  insuffi- 
cient, that  it  was  necessary  for  a  part  of  the  command  to 
await  the  return  of  the  train. 

558 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

Before  Gen.  Smith  left  the  cars,  when  he  arrived  at 
Savannah,  he  received  an  order  from  Gen.  Hardee  to  pro- 
ceed without  a  moment's  delav  to  Grahamville,  in  South 
Carolina,  to  repel  an  advance  of  the  Federals,  who  were 
seeking  to  cut  the  railway  communication  between  Charles- 
ton and  Savannah.  It  was  absolutely  necessary  to  retain 
this  railroad  in  order  to  hold  Savannah.  Over  it  re-in- 
fo rcements  were  expected,  and  over  it  the  garrison  must 
retreat  in  the  event  that  it  became  necessary  to  evacuate 
the  city.  Gen.  Hardee  had  no  troops  that  could  be  de- 
tailed for  this  important  service,  except  two  Confederate 
regiments  from  Charleston,  and  he  feared  they  would  arrive 
too  late  for  the  emergency.  There  was  no  time  to  lose,  and 
Gen.  Smith  was  urged  to  go  and  hold  the  enemy  in  check. 
He  was  told  that  several  thousand  troops  from  North  and 
South  Carolina,  who  were  on  their  way  to  re-inforce  the 
garrison  at  Savannah,  would  arrive  at  Grahamville  in  time 
to  insure  the  repulse  of  the  enemy.  No  legal  obligations 
rested  upon  Gen.  Smith  and  his  soldiers  to  go  beyond  the 
limits  of  Georgia,  whose  territory  alone  they  were  in- 
structed to  defend;  but  when  he  realized  that  the  battle 
for  the  salvation  of  Savannah  was  to  be  fought  on  the  in- 
stant and  on  Carolina  soil,  he  had  an  interview  with  his 
Lieutenant-General,  and  became  satisfied  that  if  he  obeved 
Gen.  Hardee  his  course  would  be  right.  So  he  issued  the 
proper  orders,  and  reached  Grahamville  about  eight  o'clock 
a.  m.,  Wednesday,  the  30th  of  November,  with  his  men 
almost  broken  down  from  fatigue  and  want  of  sleep. 

Gen.  Hatch,  of  the  Federal  army,  had  conceived  the 
design  of  occupying  the  Charleston  and  Savannah  railroad 
to  aid  G-en.  Sherman,  who  was  known  to  be  seeking  the 

359 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

coast  at  some  convenient  point.  By  isolating  Savannah,  he 
would  enable  Gen.  Sherman,  without  hazard,  to  cross  the 
Savannah  river  at  any  point  below  Augusta,  and  open  com- 
munication with  Port  Roval,  in  South  Carolina — at  that 
time  the  principal  Federal  depot  on  the  South  Atlantic 
coast.  Gen.  Hatch  had  5,000  men  of  all  arms,  including 
a  brigade  from  the  navy. 

These  Federals  landed  at  Boyd's  Neck  early  on  the 
morning  of  the  29th  of  November,  and  spent  the  entire 
day  entrenching  themselves  at  a  point  only  half  a  mile 
from  where  they  disembarked.  So  they  were  not  worn  by 
a  long  journey,  like  the  Georgia  militia. 

The  only  Confederate  force  at  Grahamville  was  a  part 
of  a  squadron  of  South  Carolina  cavalry.  All  available 
troops  had  been  sent  into  the  interior  to  oppose  Gen.  Sher- 
man's expected  advance.  Col.  Colcock,  the  district  com- 
mander, was  fifty  miles  away,  having  field  works  erected 
at  the  principal  crossings  of  the  Savannah  river.  He  only 
reached  Grahamville  an  hour  before  Gen.  Smith  was  on 
the  ground. 

The  Confederate  line  of  battle  extended  from  the  Honey 

Hill  road    (on    which    the  right  wing  of    the  little  army 

rested),  in  a  semi-circular  form,  through  an  open  pine-barren 

to  the  Coosawhatchie  road.     Half  way  between  Bolan's 

church  and  Grahamville  a  line  of  breastworks  had  been 

previously  constructed    for  the  use  of    infantry  and  field 

artillery.     The  morning  of  the  30th  was  not  far  advanced 

when  news  was  received  that  Gen.  Hatch  was  approaching, 

then,  that  he  had  passed  the  church,  and    finally    that  he 

was  only  five  miles  from  town.     Col.  Colcock  rushed  up 

the  Honey  Hill  road  to  meet  him,  to  give  Gen.  Smith  time 

for  occupying  the  breastworks. 

300 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

Col.  Colcock  encountered  the  head  of  the  Federal  column 
on  a  causeway,  one  mile  and  a  half  in  front  of  the  breast- 
works.  On  his  left  was  an  impenetrable  swamp,  and  on 
his  right  an  extensive  old  field,  intersected  by  numerous 
canals  and  ditches.  When  the  enemy  reached  the  cause- 
way they  were  met  by  an  opposing  fire  from  a  twelve- 
pounder  Napoleon  gun,  before  which  they  halted,  and, 
after  some  delay,  abandoned  the  highway.  Then  they 
detached  a  considerable  force  to  flank  the  Confederate  posi- 
tion, and  commenced  marching  across  the  old  field. 

Col.  Colcock  ordered  the  dry  brown  sedge — which  cov- 
ered the  entire  field — to  be  set  on  fire.  A  strong  wind  was 
blowing  at  the  time,  and  carried  a  fierce  line  of  fire  and 
smoke  into  the  faces  of  the  enemy,  before  which  they  pre- 
cipitately retreated,  abandoning  blankets,  haversacks  and 
knapsacks.  When  they  got  back  into  the  road  they  soon 
reformed,  and  again  advanced.  This  time  Col.  Colcock's 
little  command  retired  before  them,  delaying  their  progress 
as  opportunity  offered,  until  they  reached  the  breastworks 
where  the  "Georgia  Boys"  were  ready  for  them.  The 
Confederates  had  in  position,  prepared  for  action,  five 
pieces  of  field  artillery,  about  1,400  muskets,  and  a  few 
South  Carolina  cavalry.  The  Federal  force  was  more  than 
three  times  as  numerous. 

The  battle  began  about  10  o'clock  a.  m.,  and  from  that 
time  until  dark,  the  enemy  made  repeated  but  fruitless 
efforts  to  carry  the  Confederate  position.  When  they  first 
formed  their  line  of  battle,  efforts  were  made  to  force  the 
center  of  the  Confederate  line,  and  also  to  turn  its  flanks. 
This  attempt  was  renewed  from  time  to  time  during  the 
day,  resulting  in  defeat  and  heavy  loss  on  each  occasion. 

361 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  Confederates,  in  position,  bravely  held  their  ground. 
The  3 2d  Georgia  Regiment,  which  constituted  a  movable 
reserve,  acted  with  great  gallantry,  always  appearing  at  the 
proper  point  at  the  most  opportune  time. 

The  federals,  perceiving  that  they  could  not  carry  the 
breastworks,  began  to  slacken  their  fire  late  in  the  after- 
noon ;  then  they  massed  their  artillery  to  cover  their  retreat, 
and  commenced  retiring.  The  next  morning  found  them 
behind  their  defensive  works,  near  Boyd's  Landing,  pro- 
tected by  Federal  gunboats.  Their  loss  in  this  battle  was 
746  killed  and  wounded.  The  Confederates  had  onlv  four 
killed    and  forty  wounded. 

The  enemy  having  been  beaten  back,  and  the  Confeder- 
ate re-inforcements  having  arrived  at  Grahamville,  the 
fruits  of  the  victory  were  confirmed  and  the  railroad  could 
be  held.  Under  these  circumstances,  Gen.  Smith,  seeing 
that  the  necessity  no  longer  existed  for  detaining  the  State 
troops  beyond  their  legal  jurisdiction,  asked  and  obtained 
leave  from  Gen.  Hardee  to  lead  his  exhausted  command 
back  to  Savannah,  where  they  arrived  at  ten  o'clock  p.  m., 
December  1st. 

From  this  time  until  the  citv  was  evacuated,  Gen.  Smith 
and  his  command  were  posted  on  the  right  of  the  western 
lines  of  defense,  where  they  rendered  efficient  service  prior 
to  and  during  the  siege. 

It  is  recorded  with  pride  and  satisfaction  that  the  battle 
of  Honey  Hill,  S.  C,  was  fought  almost  entirely  by  Geor- 
gia militia;  and,  also,  that  the  militia  of  no  other  State 
fought  beyond  tl*eir  own  boundaries.  Georgia's  war  record 
is  hallowed,  and  its  details  are  lingered  upon  with  gratifi- 
cation. 

302 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES- 

This  victory  relieved  Savannah  from  a  great  clanger, 
which,  had  it  not  been  averted,  would  have  forced  its  im- 
mediate surrender  under  perilous  circumstances.  It  also 
] (reserved  the  only  line  of  communication  by  which  rein- 
forcements could  arrive,  and  afforded  an  avenue  of  retreat 
when,  three  weeks  later,  the  garrison  withdrew  from  the 
city. 

.  In  the  meantime,  as  Gen.  Sherman  held  his  way  through 
the  interior  of  the  State,  "his  route  was  traced  by  the  burn- 
ing of  dwelling-houses,  and  the  wail  of  women  and  chil- 
dren, who,  having  been  made  homeless,  were  left  to  shift 
for  themselves.  From  opulence  they  were  reduced  to  pov- 
erty and  wretchedness.  Smoke-houses  and  granaries  were 
also  burnt,  and  miles  of  beautiful  country  left  a  hideous 
picture  of  desolation."  "When  the  enemy  had  taken  all 
the  provisions  they  could  eat  or  carry  away,  they  frequently 
destroyed  the  remnant,  in  very  wantonness. 

Upson  was  at  this  time  one  of  the  richest  counties  in 
Georgia,  and  the  Yankees  swarmed  all  over  it.  A  widow 
in  this  county  stood  helplessly  by  and  saw  Sherman's  sol- 
diers take  all  the  meat  out  of  her  smoke-house,  stack  it  up 
in  the  back  yard,  and  burn  it.  At  the  same  time  thev 
knocked  the  heads  out  of  the  syrup  barrels,  and  their  con- 
tents flowed  like  a  branch  through  the  yard.  They  thus 
destroyed  the  support  of  a  large  number  of  negroes — the 
race  for  whom  they  pretended  to  have  such  sympathy ! 
Ladies  in  this  county  were  forced  to  live  for  days  on  lye- 
hominy. 

While  Sherman's  army  was  in  Georgia,  they  not  only 

destroyed  enormous    quantities    of    food,  but  burnt  grist 

mills,  and  committed  every  barbarity  that  was  practised  bv 

Goths,  Vandals  and  Huns. 

363 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

"About  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century,  when,  en- 
couraged by  Pope  and  Emperor,  a  desolating  war  had  swept 
over  the  Palatinate,  Eriedrich,  surnamed  the  Victorious, 
succeeded  at  last  in  scattering  the  strength  of  his  foes,  ob- 
taining a  brilliant  victory,  and  getting  into  his  power  a 
great  number  of  his  enemies.  With  his  victorious  army 
and  his  prisoners,  he  made  a  splendid  entrance  into  Heidel- 
berg. He  treated  his  prisoners  magnanimously;  and  on  the 
same  day  invited  the  most  noble  of  them  to  a  grand  ban- 
quet which  he  arranged  at  the  castle.  The  magnificently 
spread  table  groaned  under  the  weight  of  fine  dishes  and 
delicious  wines.  Only  one  thing  was  lacking,  and  that  was 
the  most  indispensable,  bread. 

"The  Earl  of  Wiirtemberg,  who  had  been  active  in  laying 
waste  the  country,  called  a  servant  and  bade  him  fetch 
some  bread;  but  the  Elector,  Friedrich,  took  his  captive  by 
the  hand,  led  him  to  the  window,  and  said :  'To  the  war- 
rior who,  unmindful  of  the  laws  of  humanity,  devastates 
the  fields  and  wantonly  stamps  down  the  seeds  and  burns 
the  mills  with  the  villages,  belongs  no  bread !'  " 

"Would  Gen.  Sherman  and  his  invaders  ever  have  tasted 
another  morsel  of  bread,  if  this  sort  of  justice  had  been 
meted  out  to  them  ? 


364 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued  ) 

1864. 

A  cyclone  of  popular  indignation  was  raised  against  Gen. 
/Sherman  as  he  led  his  army  through  Georgia,  and  there 
were  no  "Union  men"  left  in  his  track. 

Besides  the  gentleman  who  was  choked  in  Milledgeville, 
other  old  men — non-combatants  who  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  war,  further  than  to  indulge  in  that  sympathy 
which  nature  prompted — were  seized  and  brutally  tortured 
to  compel  them  to  deliver  up  treasure  which  they  were 
.  supposed  to  possess.  Judge  Hiram  Warner  was  hung  until 
life  was  nearly  extinct.  It  was  suspected  that  he  had 
money,  and  this  was  what  these  "truly  loyal"  "Union  Ke- 
storers"  were  most  eager  to  secure.  A  girl  eighteen  years 
of  age  was  stripped  and  beaten  to  force  her  to  tell  where 
her  uncle,  who  was  also  her  guardian,  had  concealed  her 
money  and  his  own.  It  is  recorded  with  pride  that  this 
tenderly  reared  Georgia  girl  endured  the  torture,  but  never 
divulged  the  secret !  Weak  old  men  and  defenseless  women 
and  children  were  in  some  instances  driven  from  their 
homes,  their  dwellings  fired,  and  these  non-combatants  sub- 
jected to  insults  and  privations.  For  years  the  landscape 
in  Sherman's  track  was  disfigured  with  lone  chimneys, 
which  were  called  "Sherman's  Sentinels";  they  were  the 

365 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

only  remains  of  once  happy  homes.  What  had  these  Geor- 
gia women  done  to  be  treated  with  such  savage  cruelty? 
They  had  loved  Georgia  best  of  all  lands;  they  had  worked 
day  and  night  to  clothe  and  feed  the  Georgia  troops  in  the 
field,  who  were  battling  for  Georgia's  right  of  self-govern- 
ment; "they  had  incited  their  husbands,  sons  and  lovers  to 
heroic  action,  and  their  sympathy,  their  sacrifices,  their  de- 
votion to  the  cause,  the  eloquence  of  their  tears  and  of  their 
smiles,  were  priceless  in  the  inspiration  they  brought,  and 
more  effective  than  an  army  with  banners." 

Gen.  Sherman's  soldiers  turned  war  into  profit  on  their 
private  account.  All  residences  along  their  line  of  march 
were  subjected  to  rude  search.  Money,  plate,  jewelry  and 
other  light  articles  of  value  were  stolen;  books,  works  of 
art,  paintings,  private  manuscripts  and  family  relics  were 
destroyed.  "Attempting  the  annihilation  of  all  the  neces- 
saries of  life,  they  laid  waste  whole  sections  of  country. 
Corn  cribs,  emptied  of  so  much  of  their  contents  as  sufficed 
to  fill  the  commissary  wagons,  were  often  either  pulled  to 
pieces  or  burned,  and  grist,  flour  and  sugar  mills  shared  in 
the  common  ruin.  Horses,  mules,  cattle  and  hogs  were 
either  driven  off,  shot  in  the  field,  or  uselessly  butchered 
in  the  pens  and  lots.  Such  was  the  wholesale  destruction 
of  animal  life  that  the  region  stank  with  putrefying  car- 
casses, and  earth  and  air  were  filled  with  innumerable  tur- 
key-buzzards fattening  upon  their  thickly  strewn  death- 
feasts." 

"Neither  orchards  nor  growing  crops  were  spared,  and 
agricultural  implements  were  broken  up  or  carried  away. 
Cotton  houses,  gins,  screws  and  cotton  were  almost  univer- 
sally consumed.     County  and  municipal  records  of  great 

366 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

value  were  mutilated,  temples  of  worship  were  impiously 
profaned,  and  the  sanctuaries  of  the  dead  brutishly  desecra- 
ted!" 

They  made  extraordinary  efforts  to  stir  up  servile  insur- 
rection, but  they  failed — the  negroes  being  too  much  at- 
tached to  the  families  of  their  owners.  In  localities  not 
overrun  by  Sherman's  soldiers,  they  remained  true  to  their 
masters;  but  in  the  line  of  their  march  through  the  Geor- 
gia plantations,  it  has  been  estimated  that  the  Federals  se- 
duced from  their  allegiance  not  less  than  ten  thousand  ne- 
groes. Hundreds  of  these  died  of  want,  smallpox  and  other 
diseases  incident  to  neglect,  privation  and  the  lack  of  suit- 
able shelter  and  clothing. 

In  Wilkinson  county  a  party  of  Yankee  soldiers  hung  a 
negro  man  by  the  thumb  because  he  would  not  tell  where 
his  master  had  concealed  his  mules.  This  negro  survived 
his  sufferings,  and  the  next  year  piloted  Gen.  Toombs 
through  the  words  when  he  was  a  fugitive,  after  Gen.  Lee's 
surrender. 

During  Gen.  Sherman's  unholy  crusade,  there  were  some 
horrors  committed  in  peaceful  Georgia  homes  that  can  not 
be  printed.  His  soldiers  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in 
acts  of  violence,  insult,  outrage,  pillage,  desolation  and 
murder.  They  were  capable  of  any  crime,  however  mon- 
strous ! 

One  of  Gen.  Sherman's  aids,  Brevet  Major  George  Ward 
Nichols,  records  with  conspicuous  approval  in  the  pages  of 
a  military  history  the  manner  in  which  "with  untiring  zeal 
the  soldiers  hunted  for  concealed  treasures."  In  a  playful 
manner,  both  with  pen  and  pencil,  he  describes  their  habit- 
ual acts  of  plunder,  and  humorously  terms  it  "treasure-seek- 
ing." 

367 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

In  one  of  our  midland  counties,  the  Yankees,  in  search- 
ing a  house,  found  that  all  portable  articles  of  value  had 
been  removed;  a  close  examination  of  the  yard  and  garden 
revealed  nothing,  so  they  all  rode  away.  In  about  fifteen 
minutes,  a  Federal  captain  was  seen  galloping  hurriedly 
back.  He  stopped  before  the  door  and  called  to  the  mis- 
tress of  the  house  to  come  quickly,  his  comrades  had  found 
all  her  things,  and  he  thought  if  she  would  go  with  him  he 
might  save  some  of  them.  Giving  him  a  grateful  look,  the 
lady  rushed  to  the  place  where  her  silver  and  other  valuable 
articles  were  hidden  in  the  woods,  never  stopping  until  she 
reached  the  spot,  which  had  not  been  discovered  at  all. 
The  Federal  captain  laughed  heartily  at  her  misery,  when 
she  realized  his  ruse.  He  thought  it  a  smart  Yankee  trick, 
and  appropriated  the  treasure. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  in  1782  Georgia  gave  Gen. 
Greene,  of  Revolutionary  fame,  a  beautiful  plantation  in 
Chatham  county,  called  "Mulberry  Grove."  The  historic 
mansion  in  which  he  passed  the  happiest  period  of  his  life 
remained  standing  until  destroyed  by  Sherman's  soldiers. 

One  of  Gen.  Howell  Cobb's  plantations  was  in  their  line 
of  march,  and  they  burnt  all  the  houses  on  it  except  a  few 
cabins.  They  had  burnt  the  houses  on  Gov.  Brown's  plan- 
tation as  they  passed  through  Cherokee  county,  before  the 
fall  of  Atlanta. 

"While  the  Federals  were  in  Georgia  they  totally  de- 
stroyed one-fourth  of  her  railroad  tracks  and  ravaged  and 
made  a  wilderness  of  ruin  over  2,000  square  miles  of  her 
territory. 

Sherman's  soldiers  would  never  have  dared  to  commit 
their  acts  of  vandalism  without  the  approval  of  their  offi- 

368 


THE  AVAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

cers  of  the  highest  rank.  The  stealing,  the  house  burning, 
the  distress  of  women  and  the  suffering  of  children  were 
open,  avowed  and  notorious ! 

Gen.  Sherman  complacently  and  boastfully  announced 
to  his  government  that  eighty  million  dollars  worth  of  the 
property  destroyed  in  Georgia  by  his  army  was  "simple 
waste  and  destruction/'  in  no  wise  contributing  to  the  wants 
of  the  invaders,  but  plunging  the  defenseless  non-com- 
batants into  a  sea  of  sorrow,  tribulation  and  ruin.  In  his 
dispatches  he  had  used  such  undignified  expressions  as 
"make  Georgia  howl"  and  "march  through  that  State 
smashing  things  to  the  sea,"  which  were  unworthy  of  an 
officer  of  high  rank,  but  they  gave  the  key-note  to  the  con- 
duct of  the  whole  campaign.  There  is  no  resisting  the  ar- 
tillery of  facts,  and  they  brand  the  name  of  William  T. 
Sherman  as  a  blot  on  the  civilization  and  culture  of  the 
nineteenth  century. 

Abandoning  whatever  designs  he  may  have  had  against 
Macon,  and  turning  aside  from  Augusta,  it  soon  became 
evident  that  Savannah  was  Sherman's  objective  point.  Be- 
fore this  time,  the  likelihood  of  any  attack  from  the  inte- 
rior upon  Georgia's  beautiful  commercial  metropolis  had 
seemed  so  remote  that  little  attention  had  been  bestowed 
bpon  any  defense  of  the  western  approaches  to  the  city. 

The  water  front  on  the  east  and  south  was  protected  by 
forts  and  fixed  batteries  well  supplied  with  ammunition, 
guns  and  artillerists.  These  defenses  began  at  Red  Bluff, 
on  the  Carolina  shore,  extended  across  the  Savannah  river 
along  St.  Augustine  Creek,  by  way  of  Whitemarsh  Island, 
Thunderbolt  Bluff,  the  Isle  of  Hope,  Beaulieu  and  Rose 
Dew,  until  they  rested  upon  the  Great  Ogeechee  river.    So 

24g  369 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

judiciously  located  were  these  batteries,  and  so  efficiently 
armed,  that  the  Federals  were  kept  at  bay  at  all  points. 

Now,  in  anticipation  of  Gen.  Sherman's  arrival  on  the 
coast,  Federal  war  vessels  had  multiplied  in  the  vicinity  of 
Savannah,  and  their  demonstrations  became  more  frequent 
and  more  forcible.  ^Notwithstanding  this,  the  Confeder- 
ates found  it  necessary  to  withdraw  many  of  their  guns  and 
place  them  in  battery  on  the  land  side  of  the  city,  where 
every  possible  effort  was  being  made  for  defense.  The 
principal  roads  leading  to  Savannah  were  blocked  by  fell- 
ing timber  across  them,  and  detached  field  workr;  were  pre- 
pared at  every  important  point.  Gen.  Hardee  had  about 
10,000  men  fit  for  service;  but  most  of  them  wTere  militia, 
local  troops,  reserves,  and  hastily  organized  regiments  and 
battalions  made  up  of  convalescents  from  the  hospitals,  and 
artisans  from  the  Government  shops. 

As  Gen.  Sherman  advanced  towards  Savannah,  Georgia 
had  few  troops  to  dispute  his  passage,  but  they  delayed  his 
progress  whenever  it  was  practicable.  At  Mill  en  and 
Montieth,  on  the  Central  Railroad,  our  soldiers  offered 
all  the  resistance  possible,  but  had  to  abandon  those  de- 
fensive lines  under  heavy  pressure  by  the  overmastering 
Federal  columns. 

By  the  10th  of  December  the  Federals  had  closed  in 

upon  the  advanced  line  of  Savannah's  defense.        Owing 

to   the    length    of   this   line,    the    small    number    of   the 

Confederates  who  manned  it,   and  the   ease  with  which 

its  detached  earthworks  could  be  flanked,  it  was  evacuated 

shortly    after    the    enemy  made  a    serious    demonstration 

against  it.     Thus,  the  city  of  Oglethorpe  lay  between  the 

upper  and  the  nether  millstone,  with  no  hope  of  relief  from 

any  quarter. 

370 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued  ) 

1864. 

Owing  to  the  scarcity  of  Confederate  troops  in  our  State, 
neither  the  activity  of  Gen.  Wheeler,  nor  the  valiant  and 
united  efforts  of  Gens.  Cobb,  Smith  and  McLaws,  assisted 
by  Gens.  Hardee  and  Beauregard,  had  been  able  to  keep 
back  Sherman's  powerful  army;  and  for  the  second  time 
in  the  history  of  Georgia,  Savannah  was  besieged. 

The  city's  interior  line  of  defense  commenced  at  Wil- 
liamson's plantation  on  the  Savannah  river,  and  extended 
to  the  Atlantic  and  Gulf  railroad  bridge  across  the  Little 
Ogeechee  river.  This  line  was  rendered  formidable  by  the 
succession  of  marish  lands  and  well-nigh  impassable  swamps 
in  its  front.  To  increase  the  physical  obstructions,  the  river 
dam  at  Williamson's  plantation  was  cut,  so  as  to  allow  the 
water  at  high  tide  to  submerge  the  rice  fields.  All  other 
water  in  the  vicinity,  which  could  contribute  to  swell  the 
inundation,  was  utilized,  and  thus  the  entire  front  of  the 
line  from  the  Savannah  river  to  Salt  Creek  was  submerged 
to  a  depth  varying  from  three  to  six  feet.  The  creek  was 
dammed  at  the  bridge  on  the  Savannah  and  Darien  road  to 
retain  the  water  in  case  the  enemv  should  cut  the  banks. 
Below  the  bridge  on  this  road  the  marshes  of  the  creek  and 
of  the  Little  Ogeechee  river  afforded  substantial  protection. 

371 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  artificial  defenses  consisted  of  detached  works,  armed 
with  siege  and  field  pieces,  crowning  causeways  and  private 
crossings  over  the  lowlands,  and  wherever  a  prominent 
point  commanded  the  established  avenues  of  approach  to 
the  city.  The  most  elaborate  fortification  on  this  interior 
line  was  called  Fort  Hardeman.  It  was  planned  by  Col. 
Frobel  of  the  engineers,  the  labor  being  performed  by  the 
Georgia  militia  and  a  detail  of  negroes.  The  enemy  tried 
twice  to  carry  this  work,  but  were  easily  repulsed. 

This  line,  so  persistently  defended  by  the  Confederates 
during  the  siege,  was  thirteen  miles  long  and  was  held  by 
scarcely  more  than  a  skirmish  line,  composed  in  large  part 
of  raw  troops,  among  whom  was  that  gallant  band  of  boys, 
the  Georgia  Cadets.  Yet  this  small  force  held  Sherman's 
formidable  army  at  bay  for  ten  days.  The  Federals  had 
six  men  to  the  Confederates'  one.  If  Gen.  Hardee's  army 
had  been  only  half  the  size  of  Sherman's,  one  chapter  of 
Georgia  history  would  be  written  differently.  Such  was 
the  pressure  upon  the  Confederacy  that  at  no  time  during 
the  siege  of  Savannah  was  it  possible  to  send  Gen.  Hardee 
any  re-inforcements. 

The  Federals,  closely  investing  the  city,  demonstrated  in 
force  on  more  than  one  occasion  and  attempted  to  carry 
the  Confederate  works,  but  in  every  instance  suffered  re- 
pulse. They  kept  up  an  incessant  cannonading,  supple- 
mented at  various  points  by  sharp  shooting,  musketry  firing 
and  fierce  artillery  duels.  The  Confederates  were  so  well 
protected  by  their  entrenchments  that  their  loss  was  in- 
considerable. 

AVhile  Savannah  was  besieged,  Commodore  Josiah  Tatt- 
nall, with  his  small  naval  force  rendered  all  the  assistance 

possible. 

372 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

Gen.  Sherman  threw  a  considerable  body  of  troops  on 
the  left  bank  of  the  Savannah  river,  particularly  upon 
Argyle  Island  and  the  upper  end  of  Hutchinson's  Island, 
to  cut  or?  the  Confederate  retreat  and  to  intercept  commu- 
nication with  South  Carolina.  They  met  continuous  and 
bloody  resistance  by  the  Confederates  in  the  rice  fields  and 
alone  the  dams.  The  retention  of  this  route  was  essential 
to  the  ultimate  safety  of  the  troops  defending  Savannah.,  so 
the  commands  of  Gen.  Wheeler  and  Gen.  P.  M.  B.  Young, 
assisted  by  some  South  Carolina  light  batteries,  were  con- 
centrated for  its  protection.  There  was  some  heavy  fight- 
ing, but  these  troops  stubbornly  resisted  and  successfully 
frustrated  every  effort  of  the  enemy  to  get  possession  of 
this  avenue  of  retreat.  In  these  skirmishes  Capt.  F.  E. 
Eve  of  Augusta  displayed  conspicuous  gallantry  and  ren- 
dered important  service. 

Just  before  the  Federal  army  encompassed  Savannah, 
Fort  McAllister  had  been  amply  provisioned  in  anticipa- 
tion of  its  early  isolation  if  Gen.  Sherman  should  fully  en- 
velop the  western  lines;  in  which  case,  no  communication 
could  be  held  with  this  post.  Maj.  George  W.  Anderson 
Avas  in  command,  and  the  garrison  numbered  150  men. 

The  day  after  Gen.  Sherman  began  the  siege  of  Savan- 
nah, our  small  infantry  force,  which  had  been  disputing 
the  advance  of  the  enemy  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Great 
Ogeechee,  was  withdrawn.  The  Confederate  cavalry  re- 
treated to  Liberty  countv,  and  the  Fort  was  left  in  an  abso- 
lutely  isolated  condition,  without  any  hope  of  support  or 
relief.  That  it  Avas  not  evacuated  and  the  garrison  re- 
called within  the  lines  in  seasonable  time  has  been  ex- 
plained on  the  supposition  that  Gen.  Hardee  hoped  by  a 

373 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

bold  retention  of  this  outpost,  and  a  strong  display  of  re- 
sistance, to  induce  Gen.  Sherman  to  avoid  Savannah  and 
seek  some  other  and  more  favorable  point  on  the  coast  for 
communicating  with  the  Federal  fleet. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  13th  of  December,  the  Federal 
General  Hazen  and  his  division  fell  upon  the  rear  of  Fort 
McAllister,  and,  by  a  rapid  assault,  swept  over  the  abattis 
and  rear  defenses  and  captured  it  with  a  loss  to  his  com- 
mand of  134  killed  and  wounded;  a  number  almost  equal 
to  that  of  the  heroic  garrison.  The  fighting  was  desperate 
and  deadly,  the  Confederates  contesting  every  inch  of 
ground  within  the  Fort;  when  they  had  finally  retreated  to 
the  bomb-proofs,  they  still  fought  and  only  yielded  as  each 
man  was  individually  overpowered.  Thus,  overwhelmed 
by  numbers,  the  beloved  Confederate  flag  went  down  amid 
smoke  and  carnage.  "The  noble  part  that  Fort  McAllister 
sustained  in  the  Confederate  struggle  for  independence  will 
not  be  forgotten  in  the  lapse  of  years,  or  lightly  esteemed  in 
the  record  of  truth  and  valor." 

Bv  the  fall  of  this  Fort,  Gen.  Sherman  had  full  control 
of  the  Ogeechee  river  and  for  the  first  time  could  commu- 
nicate with  the  Federal  fleet.  In  a  conference  with  its  Ad- 
miral, they  agreed  that  Savannah  should  be  vigorously  at- 
tacked, both  by  land  and  sea,  and  that  heavy  guns  for 
bombarding  it  at  long  range  should  be  speedily  placed  in 
position. 

On  the  17th  of  December,  Gen.  Sherman  demanded  the 
surrender  of  the  city  and  its  forts,  threatening  if  he  should 
have  to  resort  to  an  assault,  or  to  the  slower  process  of  star- 
vation, he  would  adopt  the  harshest  measures  and  make 


374 


THE  AVAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

little  effort  to  restrain  his  soldiers.  To  this  demand  Gen. 
Hardee  returned  a  prompt  and  emphatic  refusal. 

Up  to  the  20th  of  December  our  troops  had  not  yielded 
a  single  position  or  lost  a  foot  of  ground  with  the  exception 
of  Fort  McAllister.  Still,  when  Gen.  Hardee  discovered 
that  Gen.  Sherman  had  put  heavy  siege  guns  in  position 
near  enough  to  bombard  the  city,  and  that  the  Federals 
were  threatening  Union  Causeway,  which  stretches  across 
the  large  swamps  that  lie  between  Savannah  and  Charles- 
ton— and  offered  his  only  line  of  retreat — he  determined 
to  evacuate  the  city  rather  than  expose  it  and  its  inhabitants 
to  bombardment.  Holding  Savannah  could  no  longer  bene- 
fit the  cause,  and  his  troops  could  do  more  valuable  service 
in  the  field. 

As  it  was  impossible  with  the  few  steamboats  and  river 
craft  at  his  command,  to  convey  the  army,  the  artillery  and 
the  requisite  stores  in  safety  to  the  Carolina  side  of  the 
river,  Col.  Frobel's  skill  was  again  displayed,  and  three 
pontoon  bridges  were  made  by  the  sailors  from  the  Con- 
federate navy,  assisted  by  a  detachment  of  the  Georgia 
militia.  These  bridges  were  constructed  of  rice  field  flats, 
and  thev  were  so  scarce  that  thev  were  lashed  end  to  end 
and  not  side  to  side  as  is  usual  in  pontoon  bridges  of  this 
description.  They  were  kept  in  their  places  by  car  wheels, 
the  only  anchors  which  could  be  procured.  After  Hardee's 
army  crossed,  these  boats  were  cut  loose  from  their  moor- 
ings and  turned  adrift,  thus  preventing  the  enemy  from 
pursuing  the  Confederates  if  they  should  attempt  it.  Col. 
Frobel  encountered  many  difficulties  from  heavy  fogs  and 
scarcity  of  material,  but  the  soldiers  worked  so  rapidly  that 
everything  was  ready  for  the  retreat  by  the  night  of  the 

20th. 

375 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

In  the  meantime,  our  artillery  and  infantry  fire  had  for 
two  days  been  heavier  than  at  any  previous  time,  as  it  was 
no  longer  necessary  to  husband  the  ammunition.  The  navy 
yard,  the  iron-clads,  and  other  Confederate  property  wTere 
destroyed,  the  fortifications  beloAv  the  city  were  razed  to 
the  ground,  and  the  ladies'  gunboat,  Georgia,  was  sunk  at 
her  moorings.  "When  all  things  were  ready  for  their  depar- 
ture, rice-straw  was  thickly  strewn  over  the  pontoon  bridges, 
and  under  the  dusky  shadows  of  night,  the  Confederate 
army  safely  passed  over  to  South  Carolina. 

There  was  no  confusion,  and  every  movement  was  exe- 
cuted promptly  and  in  silence.  The  venerable  and  gallant 
Commodore  Tattnall,  having  in  person  superintended  the 
destruction  of  his  vessels,  marched  at  the  head  of  his  sailors 
and  marines  to  the  rendezvous  at  Hardeeville,  in  South 
Carolina,  although,  at  the  time,  he  was  suffering,  severely 
with  rheumatism. 

Prior  to  the  retreat  of  the  Confederates,  Gen.  Wheeler 
and  Gen.  Young  were  actively  engaged,  night  and  day,  in 
holding  the  enemy  in  check,  and  keeping  open  the  line  of 
retreat,  while  Gen.  Iverson  created  a  diversion  on  the  right 
and  in  the  rear  of  the  Federal  army.  Brisk  firing  was  kept 
up,  until  the  moment  when  our  forces  were  withdrawn  from 
the  western  lines. 

''The  destruction  of  guns,  ammunition  and  ordnance 
stores,  in  the  presence  of  and  without  attracting  the  notice 
of  the  enemy,  the  successful  withdrawal  of  the  command 
across  the  pontoon  bridges  over  the  Savannah  river,  the 
absence  of  all  noise  and  confusion  during  the  movement 
consummated  at  night,  and,  above  all,  the  safe  conduct  of 
such  a  large  body  of    troops,  with  artillery  and  wagons, 

376 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

along  the  narrow  rice  dams  and  causeways  of  the  Carolina 
shore,  in  a  slender  column,  in  close  proximity  to  a  strong 
Federal  force,  extending  from  Izard's  plantation  for  more 
than  a  mile  parallel,  or  nearly  so,  with  the  Confederate  line 
of  retreat — and  that  without  loss  or  interruption — indicate 
at  once  the  skill  and  care  with  which  the  Confederate  com- 
mander had  arranged  his  plans,  and  the  excellent  behavior 
of  his  troops  in  executing  them." 

It  was  half  past  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  before  the 
Federals  discovered  that  the  defenses  on  the  land  side  of 
Savannah  had  been  abandoned.  The  weather  was  unusu- 
ally cold  for  that  latitude,  and  the  beautiful  "city  by  the 
sea"  was  still  wrapped  in  night's  star-gemmed  mantle, 
when,  on  the  21st  of  December,  at  half  past  four  o'clock 
a.  m.,  Hon.  Richard  D.  Arnold,  the  Mayor,  and  a  delegation 
from  the  board  of  aldermen,  bearing  a  flag  of  truce,  met 
the  Federal  general,  Geary,  near  the  junction  of  the  Louis- 
ville and  Augusta  roads,  and  made  a  formal  surrender  of 
the  city  lust  evacuated  bv  the  Confederates — and  Savan- 
nah,  the  pride  of  Georgia,  was  in  the  hands  of  her  enemies. 

Gen.  Sherman  did  not  burn  the  citv  as  he  did  Atlanta, 
but  it  was  at  once  placed  under  military  rule.  The  Press 
was  muzzled,  and  only  two  newspapers  allowed  to  be  pub- 
lished. All  the  cotton  in  the  city,  amounting  to  thousands 
upon  thousands  of  bales,  was  appropriated.  During  these 
dark  davs  the  citizens  had  a  hard  time,  as  they  were  at  the 
mercy  of  Sherman's  soldiers  and  the  Yankee  speculator- 
who  swarmed  there  from  the  North  "for  cotton  and  all 
sorts  of  profit.*'  Ladies  who  had  been  reared  in  luxury 
were  forced  to  sell  cakes  and  pies  from  their  basement  win- 
dows to  Yankee  soldiers,  to  procure  money  for  the  neces- 

377 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

saries  of  life.  The  principal  article  of  diet  in  many  fam- 
ilies was  sturgeon,  a  coarse  fish  that  they  had  never  before 
dreamed  of  eating.  It  was  a  great  hardship  to  have  no 
change  from  this  mean  fare,  and  the  ladies  taxed  their  in- 
genuity to  prepare  the  fish  so  as  to  make  it  more  palatable. 
It  became  common  for  them  to  greet  a  friend  with  the 
remark :      "Oh,  I  have  found  a  new  way  to  cook  sturgeon  !" 

The  wives  of  Generals  Gustavus  Smith  and  A.  P.  Stew- 
art were  left  behind  when  the  citv  was  evacuated,  but  thev 
were  accorded  special  protection  by  a  Federal  officer;  and 
rations  were  also  issued  to  families  who  had  absolutely  no 
means  of  subsistence.  These  are  among  the  rare  instances 
of  humanity  shown  by  the  Federals  while  they  were  in 
Georgia. 

A  Georgia  lady,  the  wife  of  the  commander  of  the  Con- 
federate cruiser,  Florida,  was  in  Savannah  at  this  time,  and 
Gen.  Sherman,  speaking  of  her  as  if  she  were  the  wife  of  a 
robber  on  the  high  seas,  ordered  her  to  leave  the  city  at 
once.  She  replied  that  her  baby  was  too  ill  to  take  a  jour- 
ney, and  besides  she  was  without  money  and  could  not  pay 
traveling  expenses.  In  spite  of  her  entreaties,  he  shipped 
her  off  in  one  of  his  transports  when  the  baby  was  so  sick 
that  she  could  not  be  dressed,  but  only  enveloped  in  a  little 
red  flannel  wrapper. 

In  his  order  to  the  captain  of  the  transport,  Gen.  Sher- 
man called  the  lady  "the  pirate's  wife."  Fortunately  she 
had  friends  in  Philadelphia  with  whom  she  could  take 
refuge.  \Vhen  she  arrived  there  the  baby  was  so  emaciated 
that  she  was  a  pitiful  spectacle,  and  was  kept  alive  on  the 
juices  obtained  from  raw  beefsteak  put  under  heavy  pres- 
sure.    The  baby  exile  had  another  long  journey  as  soon  as 

378 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

she  regained  her  strength,  going  to  her  father  in  Queens- 
town,  Ireland,  but  she  survived  all  her  hardships,  and  is  to- 
day a  splendid  woman. 

While  Georgia  had  become  a  battle-field,  and  some  of 
her  fairest  territory  was  being  wantonly  laid  waste  by  the 
devastating  columns  of  the  invaders,  her  sons  in  Confed- 
erate armies  in  other  States  had  kept  to  the  highest  pitch 
the  renown  which  they  had  acquired,  though  now  they  were 
poorly  clad,  and  often  on  short  rations,  which  intensified 
their  bufferings  on  the  march,  in  bivouac  and  in  battle. 

In  these  long  years  of  war  the  ties  between  the  officers 
and  their  men  had  grown  to  be  very  close.  -  The  soldiers 
were  quick  to  see  the  strong  points  of  character  in  their 
officers  and  often  gave  them  very  appropriate  nicknames. 
They  called  Gen.  Benning  "The  Rock,"  and  Gen.  George 
T.  Anderson,  "Old  Tige." 

In  one  of  the  battles  in  Xorth  Georgia,  the  latter  was 
in  a  very  tight  place;  Gen.  Benning  in  going  to  his  relief 
passed  a  stationary  command,  and  they  shouted  to  him : 
"Hurry  up.  Rock,  Old  Tige  is  treed !" 

In  Virginia,  at  the  battle  of  the  Wilderness,  when  Gen. 
Lee,  to  save  his  broken  line,  rode  forward  to  lead  the  attack, 
it  was  John  B.  Gordon's  men  who  stopped  him  by  crying : 
"Lee  to  the  rear !    Lee  to  the  rear  !" 

And  they  declared  that  they  would  not  "budge"  a  step 
unless  he  retired.  Then,  as  he  turned,  those  Georgians 
rushed  forward  with  the  wild  Confederate  yell,  drove  back 
the  Yankees  and  re-took  the  position. 

In  the  battles  from  the  Wilderness  to  Cold  Harbor,  in 
every  one  of  which  Georgians  were  conspicuous,  the  Fed- 
eral Gen.  Grant  lost,  in  two  short  months,  over  60,000  men; 

379 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

more  bv  half  than  all  the  soldiers  Gen.  Lee  had  in  his  army.. 
At  Cold  Harbor  the  slaughter  was  fearful,  the  ground  bein^ 
literally  blue  with  the  Federal  dead,  piled  upon  one  another 
in  front  of  the  Confederate  breastworks.  The  battle  lasted 
one  hour.  The  order  to  the  Federals  to  make  a  second 
charge  was  disregarded,  the  men  sullenly  refusing  to  ad- 
vance, and  Gen.  Grant  was  forced  to  withdraw  them  and 
ask  leave  to  bury  his  dead. 

Tn  November,  CoL  L.  J.  Glenn  was  appointed  Confed- 
erate commander  of  the  post  of  Atlanta;  and  early  in  De- 
cember, the  exiles  began  to  return  with  the  determination 
to  rebuild  their  city.  They  sat  down  with  brave  hearts- 
amid  the  debris  and  ruin. 

At  this  time  the  site  of  the  once  flourishing  city  presented 
a  picture  of  utter  desolation.  Out  of  a  population  of 
20,000,  there  were  now  not  more  than  600  inhabitants,  with 
perhaps  a  hundred  negroes. 

During  this  period  of  misfortune,  forty-nine  dollars  of 
Confederate  money  were  only  equal  to  one  dollar  in  gold. 
"Wheat  was  worth  from  forty  to  fifty  dollars  a  bushel;  a 
man's  hat  cost  several  hundred  dol  lars,  a  horse  several  thou- 
sand; yet  the  pay  of  a  Confederate  private  was  but  eleven 
dollars  a  month  in  this  depreciated  currency,  which  would 
scarcely  buy  a  pound  of  meat  or  a  loaf  of  bread. 

In  many  localities  food  and  clothing  were  difficult  to  pro- 
cure, and  brought  fabulous  prices,  while  medicine  was  a 
costly  luxury. 

At  this  time  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  indigent 
persons  were  supported  by  the  State. 

This  year,  so  fraught  with  misery  to  Georgia,  ended  with 

the  spirit  of  her  people  unbroken,  and  an  ardent  desire  to 

continue  the  war. 

380 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.     (Continued.) 

1865. 

The  new  year  opened  gloomily  for  Georgia,  much  of 
"whose  territory  was  in  the  hands  of  her  enemies.  Then, 
too,  her  railroads  were  either  partly  or  wholly  destroyed, 
and  business  was  almost  at  a  standstill,  Confederate  money 
having  well-nigh  lost  its  purchasing  power. 

The  legitimate  hardships  of  war — the  destruction  of  pub- 
lic property  and  foraging  for  the  maintenance  of  troops — 
Georgia  was  willing  to  accept  as  the  price  of  liberty;  but 
she  entered  a  solemn  protest  against  the  revolting  cruelties 
of  Sherman's  soldiers. 

Fort  Fisher,  which  guarded  the  entrance  to  the  harbor  of 
Wilmington,  K.  C.,  was  now  the  only  remaining  port 
through  which  the  Confederates  had  any  communication 
with  the  outside  world,  and  this  intercourse  was  obtained 
by  running  the  gauntlet  of  the  blockading  fleet.  It  had 
withstood  every  attack  of  the  enemy  until  the  middle  of 
January,  when  it  fell  before  the  conjoint  operations  of  a 
Federal  fleet  and  a  large  land  force.  In  this  last  struggle 
for  Fort  Fisher,  Col.  John  T.  Lofton,  of  the  6th  Volunteer 
-Georgia  Regiment,  was  among  the  first  who  was  killed. 

381 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Little  by  little,  Georgia  women  had  given  up  the  luxuries 
of  life,  and  then  the  comforts,  until  many  of  them — espe- 
cially tho.-e  who  were  in  the  track  of  Sherman's  army — ex- 
perienced  the  lowest  depths  of  privation.  Old  silk  and 
woo]  dresses  were  turned  and  made  over  time  and  again,  or 
two  or  three  remnants  of  dresses  were  combined  to  make 
one.  These  were  their  "Sunday  clothes.7'  For  ordinary 
wear,  the  great  mass  of  Georgia's  fair  daughters  could  ob- 
tain nothing  but  the  domestic  cloth,  called  homespun. 
They  made  it  up  tastefully,  trimmed  it  with  odds  and  ends 
of  velvet  or  silk,  and  turned  out  many  pretty  dresses. 
There  was  no  limit  to  their  ingenuity  in  dressing  themselves 
nicely  with  scanty  material,  and  in  contriving  for  the  com- 
fort of  the  soldiers  in  the  field.  Sherman  and  all  his  sol- 
diers might  steal  and  destroy  and  insult,  but  they  could 
never  make  Georgia  women  forget  or  neglect  "the  boys  in 
gray."  Times  were  desperately  hard,  but  our  people  some- 
how contrived  to  live,  and  send  a  little  to  the  soldiers. 

At  this  time  it  was  rare  to  see  a  man  at  church,  unless 
he  was  very  old,  diseased  or  wounded.  All  the  men  were 
at  the  front;  so  the  congregations,  as  a  rule,  were  composed 
of  women  and  children.  As  has  been  truly  said,  both  the 
manhood  and  boyhood  of  Georgia  bore  arms  in  her  defense. 

During  this  winter  the  Federal  Gen.  Kilpatrick  plun- 
dered the  country  south  of  the  Ogeechee  river.  Overrun- 
ning and  occupying  Liberty  county,  he  reduced  a  well- 
ordered  and  abundantly  supplied  region  to  a  condition  of 
poverty,  lawlessness  and  desolation. 

Civilized  warfare  does  not  license  the  plundering,  of  pri- 
vate property,  the  insulting  of  women,  nor  the  starving  of 
children;  but  "it  was  better  to  be  the  plundered  than  the 

382 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

plunderers;  it  was  nobler  to  sit  down  in  the  ashes  of  Georgia 
homes  than  to  be  clothed  in  victorious  robes  won  in  such 
dishonorable  warfare." 

Gen.  Sherman  has  published  to  the  world  that  he  per- 
formed a  grand  military  achievement  in  his  march  from 
Atlanta  to  the  coast,  but  the  facts  prove  it  to  have  been  more 
of  a  holiday  excursion  on  a  gigantic  military  scale,  than  a 
triumph  of  martial  skill.  His  well-appointed  army  left  At- 
lanta with  forty  days' rations  of  bread,  salt,  sugar  and  coffee; 
nothing,  indeed,  was  lacking  which  could  contribute  to  its 
comfort  and  efficiency.  Georgia  had  neither  soldiers  nor 
materials  of  war  to  offer  him  effectual  opposition;  and,  in 
the  interior  counties,  there  were  only  old  men  and  boys  to 
shoulder  their  fowiing-pieces  and  dispute  his  passage. 

"When  he  reached  Savannah  he  showed  an  utter  want  of 
military  skill,  by  sitting  down  before  our  lines,  erecting 
counter  batteries,  engaging  in  artillery  duels  and  sharp- 
shooting,  and  day  after  day  feeling  for  weak  points.  Then, 
when  Tort  McAllister  was  captured  he  made  arrangements 
for  the  transportation  of.  heavy  guns  with  which  to  shell 
the  city,  at  great  distance,  over  the  heads  of  her  defenders, 
and  finally  suffered  the  garrison  to  pass  to  the  Carolina 
shore  "under  his  very  nose."  "All  the  extravagant  praises 
written  and  sung  concerning  'Sherman's  march  to  the  sea,' 
is  the  veriest  balderdash,  and  can  so  be  proved  in  the  clear 
light  of  history." 

Gen.  Sherman  remained  in  Savannah  until  the  19th  of 
January,  and  then  left  Georgia,  whose  dignity  he  had  so 

long  insulted. 

The  conduct  of  the  negroes  in  Georgia  and  the  other  Con- 
federate States  during  this  war,  conclusively  refutes  the 

383 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

slander  that  our  enemies  had  persistently  published,  that 
Southerners  were  cruel  tyrants.  Our  strong  men  went  far 
away  to  battle  and  left  their  negroes  the  guardians  of  their 
homes  and  their  families.  Surely  this  attests  the  attach- 
ment, the  mutual  dependence,  the  trust  and  genuine  friend- 
ship that  existed  between  the  masters  and  servants.  Our 
negroes  worked  the  plantations  and  performed  their  domes- 
tic duties  with  their  customary  cheerfulness  and  alacrity; 
and  those  who  went  to  the  front  with  their  owners  shared 
with  them  the  fatigues  of  the  march  and  the  privations  of 
camp-life  while  rendering  every  service  which  the  occasion 
required,  except  that  of  bearing  arms. 

In  the  desperate  condition  of  our  State,  the  situation  of 
the  mountain  counties  in  North  Georgia  was  simply  horri- 
ble, and  had  been  for  months.  At  the  request  of  Gov. 
Brown,  Pres.  Davis  appointed  Gen.  William  T.  Wofford, 
Department  Commander  of  this  section.  Being  a  native 
of  that  part  of  the  State,  he  entered,  with  loving  zeal  upon 
his  work  of  relieving  its  utter  desolation.  His  first  step 
was  to  send  a  flag  of  truce  to  Gen.  Judah,  Federal  com- 
mander in  that  region,  and  obtain  corn  to  distribute  to  the 
starving  people — who,  not  being  able  to  refugee,  had  re- 
mained at  home  almost  in  despair.  Gen.  Woflord  deserves 
the  gratitude  of  his  State  for  mitigating  the  miseries  of  this 
section  and  bringing  order  out  of  chaos. 

In  February  Gov.  Brown  convened  the  Legislature  in 
Macon.  This  is  a  notable  session,  as  it  was  the  last  held 
while  Georgia  was  a  member  of  the  Southern  Confederacy. 
Gen.  Toombs,  Gen.  Howell  Cobb,  Benjamin  H.  Hill  and 
AVilliam  H.  Stiles  made  encouraging  and  patriotic  addresses 
before  the  Legislature  and  to  the  citizens  of  Macon. 

384 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

This  Legislature  passed  a  complimentary  resolution  on 
the  services  of  Gen.  Gustavus  W.  Smith  and  his  command 
at  the  battle  of  Honey  Hill,  -which  ended  with  these  words: 
"The  State  with  pride  records  this  gallant  conduct  of  her 
militia,  and  feels  assured  that  when  an  emergency  again 
arises,  State  lines  will  be  forgotten  by  her  militia,  and  a 
patriotism  exhibited  which  knows  nothing  but  our  whole 
country." 

No  detailed  account  of  the  sufferings  endured  in  Federal 
prisons  by  the  soldiers  from  Georgia  and  the  other  Southern 
States,  has  been  published,  but  the  facts  can  be  authenti- 
cated by  hundreds  nowr  living.  At  Point  Lookout,  a  bleak 
and  dreary  prison  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland,  the 
captives  were  fed  on  condemned  army  stores  bought  at 
auction.  At  Fort  Henry  the  fare  each  day  consisted  of 
worm-eaten  crackers  and  one  slice  of  tainted  pork,  and  every 
morning  an  ill-tasting  slop  which  the  custodians  called 
coffee.  In  such  dens  as  Fort  Delaware  the  food  was  wTorse, 
and  river  Avater — which  wTas  impregnated  with  filth — was 
used  for  cooking  and  drinking.  Nine  thousand  men  were 
crowded  into  quarters  that  could  not  comfortably  accom- 
modate 2,000.  Attempts  were  made  to  extort  daily  labor 
from  them,  as  if  they  were  convicts.  Some  of  them  were 
manacled  with  irons,  and  others  were  confined  in  unwhole- 
some dungeons.  The  sentinels  were  told,  at  one  time,  to 
fire  into  anv  room  where  a  light  was  seen  after  nine  o'clock 
at  night,  but  this  order  was  not  published  to  the  prisoners. 
It  happened  that,  after  the  interdicted  hour,  a  captive  Con- 
federate raked  open  a  bed  of  coals  on  the  hearth  to  cook  a 
piece  of  meat  which  he  had,  by  some  means,  obtained,  when 
the  guard  raised  his  gun,  fired  and  scattered  the  poor  fel- 
low's brains  against  the  wall. 
25g  385 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

There  were  cases  where  our  gallant  soldiers,  when  pris- 
oners, were  reduced  by  hunger  to  eat  rats.  In  a  room 
where  thev  were  so  crowded  thev  could  scarcelv  breathe, 
one  of  them  got  his  head  partly  through  a  window,  for 
which  he  was  shot  down. 

Confederate  prisoners  were  taken  in  mid-winter,  in  their 
thin  clothing,  to  such  icy  regions  as  Camp  Douglas,  Rock 
Island,  and  Johnson's  Island,  where  it  is  a  notorious  fact 
that  many  of  them  actually  froze  to  death.  At  Fortress 
Monroe,  Bedloe's  Island  and  Camp  Chase,  their  sufferings 
were  equally  as  harrowing.  In  thousands  of  instances  the 
experiences  of  Confederate  soldiers  in  prison  are  too  sicken- 
ing and  revolting  for  publication. 

Onr  enemies  have  written  much  about  the  horrors  of 
Andersonville,  in  Southwestern  Georgia,  where  they  assert 
that  Federal  prisoners  were  systematically  tortured  to  death. 
The  selection  of  that  place  as  a  prison  was  governed  by 
humane  considerations,  and  was  not  made  with  cruel  de- 
signs against  the  prisoners — as  our  enemies  report.  It  was 
chosen  because  it  was  in  a  nice  section  of  country,  with 
plenty  of  pure  water  and  running  streams,  and  secure  from 
Federal  invasion.  The  prisoners  were  put  in  one  stockade 
only  from  lack  of  men  to  guard  more  than  one.  The  cli- 
mate was  hard  upon  them  during  the  summer,  and  their 
stomachs  were  not  accustomed  to  corn-meal;  this  made  thou- 
sands of  them  ill,  but  the  Confederate  Government  cannot 
be  held  responsible  for  their  sufferings.  Whatever  food 
the  Confederate  soldiers  had — whether  good  or  bad,  full  or 
short — the  Federal  prisoners  shared  equally  with  them. 
Whatever  medical  attention  the  sick  and  wounded  Confed- 
erate soldiers  had,  the  same  was  ordered  for  the  Federal 

380 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

prisoners  who  needed  it;  when  the  medicines  were  ex- 
hausted, and  no  more  could  be  obtained,  the  healing  herbs 
of  the  country  were  used  as  substitutes,  and  these,  too,  were 
shared  with  them. 

An  act  requiring  humanity  to  prisoners  was  passed  by 
the  Confederate  Congress  during  the  first  year  of  the  war. 
The  Confederate  Government  cannot  be  justly  held  respon- 
sible for  occasional  cruelty  on  the  part  of  subordinates  who 
were  unfaithful  to  their  trusts.  They  never,  in  a  single 
instance,  sanctioned — much  less  ordered — unoffending  pris- 
oners of  war  to  be  confined  in  unwholesome  dungeons  and 
to  be  put  in  irons,  as  was  repeatedly  done  by  order  of  the 
authorities  at  Washington,  in  utter  violation  of  the  usages 
of  modern,  civilized  warfare. 

That  the  sufferings  of  the  Andersonville  prisoners  were 
intense  cannot  be  charged  upon  Georgia  or  the  Confed- 
erate Government.  There  would  not  have  been  one  groan- 
ing prisoner  there,  but  for  the  refusal  of  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment to  comply  with  the  earnest  request  of  the  Confed- 
erate Government  for  an  exchange  of  prisoners  upon  liberal 
and  humane  principles.  A  delegation  of  these  prisoners 
was  sent  to  "Washington  to  lav  their  condition  before  the 
authorities  and  beg  them  for  an  exchange,  but  the  request 
was  denied,  and  they  were  returned  to  prison.  The  Federal 
Government  connived  at  the  sufferings  of  their  own  troops 
in  captivity,  to  furnish  sensational  matter  to  their  Press. 

The  case  in  a  nutshell  stands  thus :  The  Confederates, 
with  their  ports  blockaded  and  their  resources  reduced,  did 
the  best  they  could  for  those  who  were  placed  at  their 
mercy;  the  Federal  Government,  in  the  midst  of  plenty, 

387 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

with  good  credit,  and  its  ports  opened  to  the  world,  inflicted 
cruel,  wanton  deprivation  on  Confederate  prisoners. 

( 'apt.  ITenry  AYirtz,  a  European  by  birth,  had  charge  of 
the  Andersonville  prisoners.  He  obtained  the  position 
through  letters  of  recommendation,  vouching  for  his  intelli- 
gence and  good  character.  TYnen  the  war  ended,  the  Fed- 
erals arrested  him  and  tried  him  before  a  military  commis- 
sion on  the  charge  of  murder,  in  violation  of  the  usages  of 
war.     He  was  found  guilty  and  executed. 

Poor,  friendless  and  Avounded,  he  was  doomed  before  he 
was  heard.  His  trial  was  notoriously  unfair.  At  Camp 
Douglas,  at  Pock  Island,  at  Elmira,  and  at  Point  Lookout, 
acts  of  greater  cruelty  and  barbarity  were  perpetrated  by 
Federals  upon  Confederate  prisoners,  than  anything  that 
was  proven  against  Capt.  AYirtz  at  his  trial.  It  is  due  to 
his  memory  to  recollect  that  with  his  dying  breath  he  denied 
the  charges  against  him,  and  that  his  life  was  offered  him 
if  lie  would  swear  to  false  accusations  against  Pres.  Davis. 
Ee  resisted  the  temptation,  thus  exhibiting  honor  and  fidel- 
ity strangely  in  contrast  with  his  tempters  and  persecutors. 

By  the  showing  of  the  enemy,  the  Confederates  held 
50,000  more  prisoners  than  the  Federals;  yet  the  Federal 
deaths  in  Southern  prisons  was  under  nine  per  cent.,  whilo 
Confederate  deaths  in  Northern  prisons  was  over  twelve 
per  cent.  On  which  side  was  there  the  most  neglect, 
cruelty  and  inhumanity? 

Alexander  11.  Stephens  says:  "But  the  great  question  in 
this  matter  is,  upon  whom  rests  the  tremendous  responsi- 
bility (»f  all  this  sacrifice  of  human  life,  with  all  its  inde- 
scribable  miseries  and  sufferings?  The  facts,  beyond  ques- 
tion or  doubt,  show  that  it  rests  entirely  upon  the  author- 

388 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

ities  at  Washington !  It  is  now  well  understood  to  have 
been  a  part  of  their  settled  policy  in  conducting  the  war, 
not  to  exchange  prisoners.  The  grounds  upon  which  this 
extraordinary  course  was  adopted  were,  that  it  was  human- 
ity to  the  men  in  the  field,  on  their  side,  to  let  their  cap- 
tured comrades  perish  in  prison,  rather  than  to  let  an  equal 
number  of  Confederate  soldiers  be  released  on  exchange  to 
meet  them  in  battle  !  Upon  the  Federal  authorities,  and 
upon  them  only,  with  this  policy  as  their  excuse,  rests  the 
whole  of  this  responsibility. 

"To  avert  the  indignation  which  the  open  avowal  of  this 
policy  by  them,  at  the  time,  would  have  excited  through- 
out the  North,  and  throughout  the  civilized  world,  the  false 
cry  of  cruelty  towards  prisoners  was  raised  against  the  Con- 
federates. This  was  but  a  pretext  to  cover  their  own  viola- 
tion of  the  usages  of  war,  in  this  respect,  among  civilized 
nations !" 


S89 


CHAPTER   XLVII. 

THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES.      (Concluded.) 

1865. 

It  was  in  February  of  this  year  that  the  celebrated  Hamp- 
ton Road's  Conference  was  held.  Alexander  H.  Stephens 
was  a  prominent  member  of  this  Conference — about  which 
such  erroneous  ideas  have  existed — and  he  has  written  its 
true  historv. 

As  spring  opened,  distressing  news  reached  Georgia  from 
the  Confederate  armies  in  Virginia,  in  the  West,  and  in 
the  Carolinas.  They  were  pressed  on  all  sides  by  over- 
whelming numbers,  but  the  Georgia  troops  were  displaying 
their  usual  clash  and  energy.  During  Gen.  Hardee's  march 
from  the  Catawba  to  the  Cape  Fear  river,  in  North  Caro- 
lina, Gen.  "Wheeler  had  twice  attacked  and  repulsed  the 
enemy,  and  Georgia  soldiers  had  fought  and  suffered  with 
Gen.  Lee,  in  the  trenches  before  Petersburg,  until  his  line 
was  broken  and  Richmond  abandoned  to  the  enemy. 

Georgia's  sons  were  with  the  thin,  but  resolute  and  un- 
daunted columns  of  Confederates,  who,  as  devoted  as  the 
Spartan  band  at  Thermopylae,  fought  for  seven  days,  more 
than  ten  times  their  number,  before  they  surrendered  on 
the  9th  of  April    at  mournful  Appomattox. 

During  those  last  terrible  days,  Georgia's  knightly  son, 
Gen.  John  B.  Gordon,  next  to  the  noble  Lee,  was  the  most 

300    - 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

distinguished  figure  of  the  army  in  Virginia.  Eight  times 
had  he  been  wounded  in  battle,  once  receiving  a  saber  cut 
across  the  face.  Gordon  was  the  last  to  leave  the  trenches 
at  Petersburg;  in  the  retreat,  Gordon  daily  fought  the 
enemy  for  the  protection  of  the  trains;  and  it  was  Gordon 
(who  commanded  one  wing  of  the  army)  to  whom  Gen. 
Lee  appealed  on  that  dreadful  day  of  the  surrender,  to  learn 
the  chances  for  a  successful  attack  upon  the  enemy.  Gor- 
don sadly  replied :  "My  old  corps  is  reduced  to  a  frazzle, 
and  unless  I  am  supported  heavily  by  Longstreet  I  do  not 
think  we  can  do  anything  more." 

Gen.  Lee,  knowing  that  Longstreet  was  threatened  by 
the  Federal  General   Meade,  said  : 

"Then,  there  is  nothing  left  me  but  to  go  and  see  Gen. 
Grant,  and  I  would  rather  die  a  thousand  deaths!"  and 
thus  the  spotless  sword  of  Lee  was  surrendered.  He  re- 
ceived honorable  terms  from  the  enemy;  otherwise  he  would 
not  have  surrendered  his  troops.  They  were  paroled  as 
Confederate  soldiers,  not  one  word  being  said  about  "reb- 
els" or  "rebellion."  When  the  officers  and  men  took  leave 
of  Gen.  Lee  soon  after  the  capitulation,  it  was  a  deeply 
affecting  sight ! 

Towards  the  middle  of  April,  the  Federal  General  Wil- 
son, approaching  Georgia  through  Alabama — for  the  pur- 
pose of  making  a  raid — was  opposed  by  a  band  of  Confed- 
erates at  Girard,  which  is  a  small  town  connected  with 
Columbus  by  a  bridge,  and  on  the  Alabama  side  of  the 
Chattahoochee  river.  The  Georgia  soldiers  engaged  in  this 
battle  were  two  regiments  of  the  State  line,  a  small  num- 
ber of  reserves,  and  some  of  Gen.  WofTord's  men.  It  was 
after  nightfall   Sunday,   April   16th,   when   our   soldiers, 

391 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

retreating,  fell  baek  upon  Columbus.  The  military  author- 
ities there  determined  to  attempt  the  defense  of  the  city, 
though  the  companies  composing  the  Home  Guards  were 
inexperienced  and  their  arms  very  inferior.  Their  line  of 
defense  was  a.  single  one,  and  long  drawn  out  around  the 
upper  bridge.  The  four  or  five  hundred  Federal  troops 
for  whom  Gen.  Wilson,  in  his  report,  claims  the  honor  of 
breaking  through  the  Confederate  lines,  did  not  really  en- 
counter one  half  of  their  own  force.  The  enemy  captured 
and  partially  destroyed  the  city.  The  chivalric  and 
lamented  C.  A.  L.  Lamar  fell,  while  gallantly  trying  to 
rally  a  squad  of  Confederates  at  the  Columbus  end  of  the 
bridge.  "As  much  as  other  cities  suffered  by  the  war,  the 
loss  of  Columbus  was  perhaps  greater  than  that  of  any 
other,  for  the  reason  that  the  great  industrial  establishments 
that  afforded  work  and  support  to  so  many  of  her  citizens, 
were  wholly  destroyed;  all  the  cotton  which  the  plant- 
ers of  the  surrounding  country  had  stored  here  was  burnt, 
and  it  constituted  their  only  available  means  of  raising 
money  wherewith  to  continue  their  work."  Columbus 
made  a  glorious  record  during  the  war,  and  her  patriotism 
was  unbounded.  Before  Georgia  seceded,  every  military 
company  in  the  city  signified  to  Gov.  Brown  their  readiness 
to  respond  to  any  call  for  the  defense  of  the  State. 

The  engagement  at  Columbus  and,  earlier  in  the  same 
day,  the  sharp  fight  at  West  Point,  were  the  last  battles  of 
the  war  this  side  of  the  Mississippi  river.  The  Federal 
General  Wilson   also  captured  and  held  Griffin  and  Macon. 

Two  weeks  after  the  capitulation  of  Gen.  Lee,  the  forces 
of  Gen.  Joseph  E.  Johnston  were  surrendered  in  the  Caro- 
linas;  and  by  the  last  of  May,  the  fragments  of  Confederate 

392 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

armies  elsewhere  had  laid  down  their  arms,  and  the  war 
between  the  States  was  ended.  The  Southern  Confederacy 
went  down  under  the  pressure  of  exhausted  resources  and 
the  overwhelming  numbers  of  the  enemy.  From  the  be- 
ginning  to  the  end  of  the  war,  near,  if  not  quite,  two  mil- 
lion more  of  Federals  were  brought  into  the  field  than  the 
entire  force  of  the  Confederates. 

The  war  was  over,  and  Georgia  had  not  won  the  right  of 
self-government.  Was  the  blood  of  her  sons  poured  out  in 
vain,  and  her  treasure  spent  for  naught?  ISTot  by  any 
means !  Every  blow  that  was  struck  for  liberty  will  re- 
dound to  the  good  of  unborn  generations  of  Georgians. 
Military  force  can  decide  no  truth.  "  'Tis  a  cause,  not  the 
fate  of  a  cause*  that  is  glorious." 

Georgia's  course  in  the  war  between  the  States  has  left 
upon  her  honor  neither  blot  nor  stain  for  which  her  children 
might  blush  in  the  future.  Not  less  than  120,000  of  her 
sons  did  battle  under  the  Confederate  flag.  "The  field 
officers,  the  staff,  the  non-commissioned  officers  and  the  pri- 
vates of  this  grand  army  won  for  Georgia  a  reputation  that 
any  nation  might  envy." 

"The  Legislatures  convened  during  this  period,  freely 
voted  millions  upon  millions  of  dollars  raised  by  taxation, 
for  the  support  of  Georgia  soldiers  and  for  the  relief  of  such 
of  their  families  as  wrere  needy,  but  never  one  cent  for  hire- 
ling  or  substitute.  At  every  session  their  proceedings  were 
aglow  with  patriotic  acts  and  generous  resolutions.  In  a 
word,  "our  State  Government,  the  Legislature,  the  Bench, 
the  Bar,  the  Pulpit,  county  and  municipal  organizations, 
and  every  citizen  united  to  do  the  best  that  was  in  them  to 

393 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

promote  the  success  of  the  war  for  Southern  rights.  All 
honor  to  the  cause  which  enlisted  such  sympathy  and 
evoked  such  proofs  of  marvelous  devotion !" 

It  was  a  pathetic  sight  to  see  Georgia's  sons — who  for 
four  bloody  years  had  so  gloriously  worn  the  gray — in  their 
dingy,  battered  uniforms,  singly  or  in  groups,  sadly  finding 
their  way  home  from  all  parts  of  the  Confederacy.  Some, 
alas !  found  only  heaps  of  ashes  and  "Sherman's  Sentinels" 
to  show  where  their  homes  had  once  stood. 

The  Confederate  soldiers  from  every  part  of  the  fair 
Southland  had  suffered  as  few  suffer  in  this  world;  and 
yet,  amid  all  their  tribulations,  they  kept  the  faith  to  which 
they  had  pledged  their  knightly  honor.  History  can  show 
no  finer  types  of  chivalry!  Merely  to  print  the  names  of 
the  Georgia  soldiers  who  deserve  all  honor  and  love  would 
fill  more  than  the  pages  allotted  to  this  volume. 

After  Gen.  Lee's  surrender,  Pres.  Davis  and  various 
members  of  his  cabinet,  in  passing  through  Georgia,  stopped 
over  night  in  Washington,  and  in  this  Georgia  town  was 
held  the  last  meeting  of  the  Confederate  cabinet.  Their 
last  official  act  was  to  appropriate  what  gold  there  was  in  the 
treasury  to  buy  rations  for  Confederate  soldiers  returning 
from  the  war,  and  to  be  distributed  among  the  wounded 
and  sick.  The  large  brick  house  where  this  council  was 
held  is  built  upon  the  very  site  where  Gov.  Stephen  Heard 
erected  his  Fort  for  defense  against  the  Indians. 

The  pen  with  which  Pres.  Davis  signed  his  last  order  is 
now  the  property  of  a  gentleman  who  lives  in  Washington. 

While  these  high  dignitaries  were  in  town,  wagons  ar- 
rived bearing  the  specie  which  belonged  to  the  Confederate 


394 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

Government.  It  was  between  one  and  two  hundred  thou- 
sand dollars — the  bulk  of  it  in  bars  of  gold,  the  remainder 
in  coins. 

Just  after  the  departure  of  the  Confederate  officials,  a 
cavalryman  from  the  escort  of  Gen.  Breckinridge,  of  Ken- 
tucky, turned  when  they  had  passed  beyond  the  town,  hur- 
riedly galloped  back,  threw  a  bag  of  gold  coins — amounting 
to  5,000  dollars— over  in  Gen.  Toombs's  lot,  and  then  rode 
rapidly  away.  ISTo  instructions  accompanied  the  gift  and 
no  explanation  was  ever  obtained.  Gen.  Toombs  was  in 
great  need,  and  was  borrowing  gold  to  leave  the  State  to 
avoid  imprisonment,  but  his  character  was  cast  in  too  noble 
a  mould  to  allow  him  to  make  a  private  use  of  this  Confed- 
erate gold.  It  was  eventually  turned  over  to  a  Federal 
officer  with  the  agreement  that  it  should  be  used  to  buy 
provisions  for  returning  Confederate  soldiers,  and  it  is  said 
that  he  disposed  of  it  as  he  had  promised. 

After  he  left  Washington,  the  honored  and  beloved  Pres- 
ident of  the  Confederacy  was  captured  by  200  Federal  cav- 
alry, on  the  10th  of  May,  near  Irvinville,  in  "Washington 
county;  and  the  rest  of  the  Confederate  gold  was  captured 
at  the  same  time. 

Before  this  painful  event  happened,  the  State  troops  had 
been  surrendered  and  paroled,  most  of  our  towns  were  in 
the  hands  of  the  Yankees,  and  Georgia  was  helpless  to  aid 
Pres.  Davis  in  the  hour  of  his  need. 

The  town  of  Washington  was  the  home  of  Gen.  Toombs, 
and  as  soon  as  the  Federals  arrived  there  they  tried  to  cap- 
ture him,  but  failed — as  he  was  prepared  for  them.  When 
one  of  their  soldiers  rang  his  door-bell,  Mrs.  Toombs,  an- 
swering it,  held  him  in  conversation  while  the  General  clis- 

395 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

appeared  across  the  plantation.  The  Yankees  searched  the 
premises,  finally,  and  threatened  to  burn  down  the  house 
unless  Gen.  Toombs  was  produced.  Mrs.  Toombs,  turning 
away  from  them,  said  coolly  :      "Very  well,  burn  it/' 

Failing  to  discover  him,  and  being  unable  to  frighten 
her,  they  departed  without  injuring  the  property.  That 
night  Lieut.  Irwin,  a  gallant  Confederate,  less  than  twenty- 
one  vears  old,  carried  "Gray  Alice"  to  Gen.  Toombs,  where 
he  was  waiting,  eighteen  miles  from  home.  This  famous 
mare  had  earned  him  through  all  his  campaigns,  and  he 
was  on  her  back  when  he  so  heroically  defended  the  bridge 

■ 

over  the  Antietam  creek  in  Virginia ;  and  now  he  trusted  to 
her  again  in  his  race  for  liberty,  if  not  for  life.  The  Yan- 
kee cavalry  carefully  watched  all  ferries  and  fords  to  pre- 
vent his  escape,  so  it  was  six  months  before  he  found  a  safe 
opportunity  to  leave  Georgia.  His  only  companion  during 
this  time  was  his  devoted  young  friend,  Lieut.  Irvin.  They 
generally  traveled  at  night,  resting  a  week  or  more  with 
friends,  whenever  it  was  desirable.  Sometimes  they  were 
in  the  wild,  picturesque  region  around  Tallulah  Falls,  then 
in  Middle  Georgia,  and  again  in  the  swamps  of  the  Chatta- 
hoochee. When  he  finally  escaped  the  vigilance  of  the 
Yankee  guards  and  passed  into  Alabama,  he  left  his  faith- 
ful mare  and  took  the  train  for  Mobile.  There  he  was 
entertained  by  that  gifted  daughter  of  Georgia,  Miss 
Augusta  J.  Evans,  who,  fearing  that  his  identity  would  be 
discovered,  dismissed  her  servants  and  cooked  and  served 
his  meals  with  her  own  hands,  esteeming  it  a  privilege  to 
help  a  Confederate  soldier.  From  Mobile,  Gen.  Toombs 
made  his  way  to  Cuba,  thence  to  France  and  England.  He 
remained  abroad  until  after  the  restoration  of  the  habeas 

396 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

corpus  (1867),  when  he  returned  home  and  resumed  the 
practice  of  law. 

When  the  Confederate  troops  grounded  their  arms,  Gen. 
Henry  R.  Jackson  was  a  prisoner  of  war.  Having  again 
been  appointed  a  Confederate  brigadier-general  he  was  with 
Gen.  Hood  in  his  expedition  to  Tennessee  in  the  autumn  of 
1864,  and  acted  a  prominent  part  in  the  battles  of  Franklin 
and  Nashville.  In  the  latter,  his  gallant  brigade,  thinned  in 
ranks  to  only  a  few  hundred,  after  holding  its  position  until 
both  flanks  of    Hood's  army  were  driven  back,  was  sur- 

1/  7 

rounded  and  captured  on  the  field.  Gen.  Jackson  was  first 
taken  to  Johnson's  Island,  and  then  transferred  to  Fort 
Warren. 

The  Federal  Government  did  not  carry  out  the  terms 
upon  which,  the  Confederate  armies  surrendered;  all  our 
State,  civil,  and  Confederate  officers  who  could  be  found 
were  arrested  and  imprisoned,  and  Georgia  held  under  mili- 
tarv  rule. 

Alex.  H.  Stephens  was  arrested  and  taken  to  Fort  War- 
ren, in  Boston  Harbor,  where  he  was  confined  for  five 
months.  He  was  put  in  a  room  below  the  surface  of  the 
ground,  although  he  was  a  confirmed  invalid.  The  damp- 
ness, and  living  upon  soldiers'  rations,  produced  neuralgia 
and  a  complication  of  diseases  from  which  he  suffered  cru- 
elly, and  the  effects  of  which  he  felt  during  the  remainder 
of  his  life.  The  Federal  officers  and  men  who  had  charge 
of  him  treated  him  with  respect  and  kindness.  They  were 
not  responsible  for  the  acts  of  their  superiors,  whose  orders 
thev  were  bound  to  obev.  Through  the  efforts  of  an  officer, 
lie  was  allowed,  after  a  time,  to  have  any  article  of  food  he 

7  7  t/ 

desired,  if  he  would  purchase  it  at  his  own  expense.     This 

307 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

relieved  him  somewhat,  but  he  would  have  died  if  a  Massa- 
chusetts Senator  had  not  interposed  in  his  behalf,  and  had 
his  quarters  changed.  But  this  alleviation  of  his  misery 
was  not  obtained  until  late  in  August,  when  the  little 
strength  that  he  had  was  almost  exhausted.  The  Federal 
Secretary  of  War,  Mr.  Stanton,  never  gave  his  consent 
that  the  sick  prisoner  should  have  dry  quarters,  and  the 
order  was  only  signed  by  Andrew  Johnson,  the  Federal 
President. 

Mr.  Stephens  was  never  tried  fur  any  of  the  crimes  with 
which  he  stood  charged;  nor  was  a  single  Confederate  ever 
put  upon  trial,  notwithstanding  all  that  had  been  said  by 
the  authorities  at  Washington  City  about  the  ''treason  of 
the  Confederates,"  about  the  "Insurrection,"  and  the 
"Atrocious  Rebellion."  They  did  not  dare  to  allow  the 
principle  for  which  the  South  fought  to  come  before  the 
"Judicial  Forum"  for  decision.  "An  arbitrament  on  the 
arena  of  Reason,  Logic,  Truth  and  Justice,  they  have 
avoided  from  that  day  to  this."  One  great  fact  must  be 
kept  in  mind — a  trial  would  have  been  the  vindication  of 
secession  before  the  world ! 

Gov.  Brown,  Benjamin  H.  Hill,  and  other  prominent 
Georgians,  were  also  imprisoned  by  Federal  authority. 
Gen.  Howell  Cobb  was  arrested,  carried  as  far  as  Nashville, 
and  then  released,  without  any  reason  being  assigned. 
Georgia,  under  military  rule,  was  forced  to  submit  to  in- 
justice and  oppression,  but  the  dignified  patience  with 
which  her  brave  sons  bore  their  sufferings  was  as  gall  and 
wormwood  to  the  enemy. 

"However  terrible  were  the  losses,  sufferings  and  sacri- 
fices which  befell  Georgia  in  this  second  bloody  conflict  for 

398 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  STATES. 

the  right  of  self-government,  she  still  had  that  which  is 
inestimable  in  value,  far  above  riches,  wealth  or  power,  and 
of  which  no  oppression  or  tyranny  can  deprive  her,  and 
that  is  a.  public  character,  which,  after  having  -passed  the 
severest  ordeal  that  can  try  men's  souls,  stands  forth  with 
that  moral  grandeur  which  is  ever  imparted  to  the  reputa- 
tion of  States,  as  of  individuals,  by  uprightness  in  conduct, 
integrity  of  purpose,  truthfulness  in  words,  and  the  crown- 
ing glory  of  unsullied  honor  ! 

" Whatever  other  errors,  faults,  failings  or  shortcomings 
this  State  may  have  had,  no  act  of  treachery,  of  perfidy,  of 
hypocrisy  or  deceit,  of  breach  of  faith  or  of  turpitude — 
nothing  of  a  low,  mean,  sordid  or  unmanly  nature  can  ever 
be  justly  laid  to  her  charge,  either  in  her  State  or  Confed- 
erate organizations,  either  before  or  during  the  war ;  neither 
in  the  antecedents  which  led  to  it,  nor  in  all  the  fury  which 
marked  its  progress.  Her  whole  public  course  shows  her 
people  to  have  been  as  true,  as  brave,  as  generous,  as  frank, 
as  refined,  as  magnanimous,  as  moral,  as  religious  and 
withal  as  honorable  and  patriotic  in  the  highest  and  noblest 
sense  of  those  words,  as  ever  struggled  against  odds,  and 
thus  struggling,  fell  in  battling  for  the  Right.  So  the  truth 
of  history  stands  and  will  continue  to  stand  forever !  These 
are  facts  which  time  will  never  obliterate  or  destroy.  This 
record  of  Georgia's  past  is  no  small  heritage,  if  she  has  noth- 
ing else  left  for  her  sons  to  transmit  to  their  children,  and 
to  their  children's  children  for  generations  to  eome  P' 


399 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 
1865—1872. 

The  war  between  the  States  had  lasted  a  little  more  than 
four  years.  It  was  waged  by  the  Confederates  with  the 
great  object  of  maintaining  the  inestimable  sovereign  right 
of  local  self-government,  while  it  was  waged  by  the  Fed- 
erals, as  they  declared,  with  the  sole  object  of  "maintaining 
the  Union  under  the  Constitution." 

When  the  Confederate  armies  surrendered,  the  mask 
hitherto  worn  by  the  War  Party  of  the  North  was  dropped, 
and  they  no  longer  cared  to  conceal  that  all  their  talk  about 
"the  Union"  was  false  sentiment  to  delude  the  public.  They 
determined  that  the  South  should  not  be  members  of  the 
Federal  Union  on  any  terms  of  equality,  but  should  be  held 
as  conquered  provinces. 

In  this  grave  crisis  Gov.  Brown  called  a  meeting  of  the 
Legislature,  but  the  military  who  were  now  in  control  in 
Georgia    would  not  allow  it  to  assemble. 

A  few  days  afterwards  an  armed  force,  led  by  a  Federal 
Captain  surrounded  the  Executive  Mansion  at  night,  and 
notified  the  Governor  that  he  was  to  be  arrested.  He 
quietly  -howed  his  parole  as  commander-in-chief  of  the 
State  forces,  which  he  had  received  from  the  Federal  Gen- 

400 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

eral,  Wilson.  The  Captain  informed  him  that  he  was 
ordered  to  take  that  from  him.  The  Governor  indignantly 
protested  against  this  outrage,  as  he  had  not  violated  his 
parole,  and  the  faith  of  the  United  States  Government  was 
pledged  to  protect  him.  HoAvever,  he  could  not  resist  an 
armed  force,  and  in  the  end  had  to  give  it  up.  He  was 
allowed  only  thirty  minutes  to  prepare  for  his  departure, 
and  was  denied  a  moment  in  private  with  his  family.  He 
was  taken  to  Washington  City  and  put  in  Carroll  prison, 
where  he  was  detained  a  week  and  then  released. 
.  During  the  war  Gov.  Brown  had  nobly  done  his  dutv 
and  had  always  maintained  the  honor  of  Georgia ;  but  when 
he  returned  home,  acting  as  if  not  only  the  cause,  but  the 
principle,  for  which. Georgia  had  fought  was  lost,  he  re- 
signed the  high  office  with  which  he  had  been  intrusted  for 
the  fourth  time,  and  advised  all  Georgians  to  acquiesce  in 
the  arbitrary  measures  of  the  Federal  Government. 

The  night,  indeed,  was  black  and  fearful;  a  howling  tem- 
pest raged,  and  the  old  Ship  of  State  was  lashed  by  the 
turbulent  waves  until  it  seemed  that  she  must  be  swamped 
in  the  surfs  at  last.  Some  few  Georgians,  with  Gov. 
Brown,  took  to  the  life-boats;  but  the  great  majority  of  our 
people  stood  by  the  old  Ship,  preferring  to  go  down  with 
her — if  it  needs  must  be — if  she  could  not  weather  the 
storm. 

Gov.  Brown's  successor  was  appointed  by  the  Federal 
Government,  with  the  title  of  Provisional  Governor. "  So, 
for  the  first  time  since  Georgia  ceased  to  be  a  colony  of 
Great  Britain^  Chief  Magistrate  not  of  her  own  choosing 
occupied  the  Executive  Chair.  Under  the  arbitrary  rule 
of  the  military,  a  citizen  could  not  carry  on  his  ordinary 
26g  401 


Nl 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

occupation,  could  not  vote,  could  not  even  get  a  letter  out 
of  the  post-office,  without  taking  an  oath  of  allegiance  to 
a  government  from  which  they  had  suffered  such  gross 
wrongs.  Moreover,  this  "iron-clad,  oath,"  as  it  was  called, 
was  not  allowed  to  everv  one;  something  like  twenty  thou- 
sand  Georgians,  including  many  of  the  leading  men  of  the 
State,  were  not  permitted  to  take  it.  Georgia  law  was  set 
aside,  and  there  was  no  appeal  from  military  authority. 
Bobberv,  murder  and  everv  kind  of  lawlessness  ran  riot 
over  the  State,  and  every  newspaper  teemed  with  accounts 
of  crime. 

This  disorder  and  defiance  of  law  was  increased  when 
the  Federal  Government  established  what  was  known  as 
the  Freedmen's  Bureau.  It  belonged  to  the  War  Depart- 
ment, controlled  all  subjects  relating  to  the  negroes,  and 
managed,  besides,  what  Congress  was  pleased  to  call  "aban- 
doned lands."  In  short,  it  was  a  government  machine,  and 
its  agents  exercised  the  power  of  a  Russian  Autocrat.  The 
Freedmen's  Bureau  Act,  and,  later,  the  Civil  Bights  Act  of 
Congress  were  both  enforced  in  Georgia  by  the  military) 

A  Federal  Brigadier-General  ordered  Gen.  Toombs'  wife, 
who  was  living  quietly  at  home,  in  Washington,  to  vacate 
her  house,  as  he  intended  to  take  possession  of  it  as  "aban- 
doned property,"  and  use  it  for  the  Freedmen's  Bureau 
with  which  he  Avas  connected.  Another  Federal  General 
revoked  the  order  and  allowed  Mrs.  Toombs  to  retain  her 
property.  In  Athens,  wagons  were  driven  into  a  gentle- 
man's lot  and  a  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  railroad  iron 
hauled  off,  for  which  no  compensation  could  ever  be  ob- 
tained. Thus,  in  every  county,  property  was  placed  at  the 
caprice  of  military  officers. 

402 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

Warrenton,  in  AVarren  county,  was  considered,  during 
the  war,  a  very  safe  place,  and  being  at  the  same  time  quite 
accessible,  a  large  quantity  of  cannon  and  ordnance,  com- 
missary and  quartermaster's  stores,  were  kept  there.  At  the 
surrender  thev  were  destroyed  or  removed,  and  never  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Yankees,  but  the  town  was  imme- 
diately garrisoned  by  Federal  troops,  who  made  themselves 
very  objectionable  to  the  citizens.  In  a  spirit  of  retalia- 
tion, the  young;  ladies  of  the  place  set  their  wits  to  work  to 
torment  them  all  they  could. 

On  one  occasion  the  most  popular  girls  gave  a  concert 
and  invited  all  the  Yankee  officers,  who  felt  much  grati- 
fied by  the  compliment,  as  they  well  knew  how  they  were 
hated  by  the  people,  but  looked  sorely  crestfallen  when 
they  found  that  they  had  to  listen  to  nothing  but  Confed- 
erate war  songs  and  battle  pieces.  At  last,  when  a  pretty 
little  sparkling  brunette  began  to  sing  "The  Conquered 
Banner,"  with  a  shadow  upon  her  bright  face  and  a  tender 
pathos  in  her  voice,  it  was  too  much  for  the  Yankees,  and 
they  left  the  hall  in  a  body;  so  when  the  last  soft  note  quiv- 
ered upon  the  air,  they  were  all  on  the  outside  of  the  build- 
ing, lingering  around  and  peeping  through  the  windows. 
Afterwards  they  sent  the  young  ladies  word  that  they  were 
going  to  arrest  them.  That  was  just  fun  for  the  girls,  and 
they  straightway  devised  some  other  way  to  annoy  them. 

Thev  went  horseback  riding;  with  their  horses'  ears  orna- 
mented  with  tiny  Confederate  flags;  then,  at  night,  they 
would  throw  wide  open  all  the  windows,  sit  down  to  their 
pianos  and  sing  "Dixie,"  "The  Bonny  Blue  Flag,"  and 
other  war  songs,  until  they  were  tired  out. 

403 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Their  parents,  at  length,  put  a  stop  to  this  display  of  patri- 
otism, fearing  that  the  rough  soldiers  might  say  something 
rude  to  them.  Still,  the  girls  found  ways  to  let  "all  the 
world'"  know  that  they  gloried  in  not  being  "reconstructed." 

The  authority  of  the  Federal  Government  was  accepted 
in  Georgia  from  necessity,  not  from  choice.  Our  people 
had  been  overcome  by  superior  numbers  and  greater  re- 
sources, but  thev  had  not  been  convinced  that  their  course 
was  wrong. 

In  Savannah,  the  Federal  General  in  command  issued 
an  order  against  any  man  appearing  on  the  streets  in  a 
Confederate  uniform.  "When  it  was  represented  to  him 
that  the  returned  soldiers  had  nothing  else  to  put  on,  nor 
any  money  to  buy  another  suit,  he  revoked  the  order  with 
the  proviso  that  the  military  buttons  should  be  either  cut 
off  or  covered.  The  next  day  "the  boys  in  gray"  appeared 
on  the  streets  with  every  button  wrapped  in  crepe. 

From  the  time  that  Oglethorpe  planted  his  colony  upon 
Yamacraw  Bluff,  Georgia  had  never  passed  through  such 
an  ordeal  as  the  present.  ^Nine  tenths  of  her  sons  wrere 
practicallv  disfranchised  because  thev  had  served  the  South- 
ern  Confederacy,  and  all  the  conditions  of  life  were  new; 
their  servants  were  no  longer  subject  to  their  control,  and 
most  of  their  property  was  scattered  to  the  four  winds  of 
heaven.  It  tested  the  blood  that  had  come  down  to  them 
from  Cavalier  and  Huguenot,  from  Scotch  and  Irish  ances- 
try. The  private  life  of  many  Georgians,  for  the  first  few 
years  after  the  war,  beggars  description;  but  the  energy  and 
patience  of  the  men  and  the  fortitude  of  the  women  rose  to 
the  occasion. 


404 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

*"The  surrender  found  a  gentle,  shrinking,  Georgia 
woman  on  the  Florida  line,  nearly  four  hundred  miles  from 
her  once  luxurious  home,  from  which  she  had  fled  in  haste 
as  Sherman  'marched  to  the  sea.'  The  husband  was  with 
Gen.  Lee  in  Virginia.  The  last  tidings  came  from  Peters- 
burg— before  Appomattox — and  his  fate  was  uncertain. 

"Hiring  a  dusky  driver,  with  his  old  army  mule  and  a 
wagon,  she  loaded  the  latter  with  the  remnant  of  goods  and 
chattels  that  were  left  to  her,  and,  placing  her  four  children 
on  top,  this  brave  woman  trudged  the  entire  distance  on 
foot,  cheering,  guiding  and  protecting  the  driver  and  her 
little  ones  in  the  tedious  journey. 

"Under  an  August  sun,  through  sand  and  dust  she 
plodded  along,  footsore  and  anxious,  until  she  reached  the 
dismantled  home  and  restored  her  little  stock  of  earthly 
goods  under  their  former  shelter. 

"When  her  soldier  husband  had  walked  from  Virginia  to 
Georgia,  he  found,  besides  his  noble  wife  and  precious  chil- 
dren, the  nucleus  of  a  new  start  in  life,  glorified  by 
woman's  courage  and  fidelity  under  a  most  trying  ordeal. 

"For  a  twelve-month  the  exigencies  of  their  situation 
deprived  her  of  a  decent  pair  of  shoes;  still  she  toiled  in  the 
kitchen,  the  garden,  and,  perhaps,  the  open  fields,  without  a 
repining  word  or  complaining  murmur.  The  same  mate- 
rial is  found  in  a.  steel  rail  as  in  the  watch  spring,  and  the 
only  difference  between  the  soldier  and  his  wife  was  physi- 
cal strength." 

This  was  no  exceptional  case.  The  hardships  of  Georgia 
women  were  extreme  and  long-continued. 


*Mrs.  W.  H.  Felton  in  Atlanta  Constitution. 

405 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

(In  October  .after  the  war  ended.  ;i  Convention  met  in 
MilL  dgeville  to  re-establish  the  State  Government,  if  possi- 
ble. While  they  were  in  session,  the  authorities  at  Wash- 
ington sent  them  a  telegram  to  the  effect  that  the  Thir- 
teenth Amendment  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States,  which  was  the  abolition  of  slavery,  and,  also,  the 
repudiation  of  the  war  debt  would  be  deemed  essential  be- 
fore Georgia  was  recognized  as  a  State.  Our  people  were 
honorable  in  their  every  instinct,  and  they  made  an  earnest 
protest  against  the  dictation  of  the  Federal  Government, 
especially  in  the  matter  of  ignoring  the  war  debt.  They 
adopted  a  new  Constitution  for  Georgia,  which  abolished 
slavery,  and  ordered  an  election  for  governor./ 

During  this  same  month,  a  very  perfect  annular  eclipse 
of  the  sun  was  visible  in  Georgia;  a  most  interesting  and 
unusual  spectacle !  The  unobscured  part  of  the  sun  pre- 
sented the  appearance  of  a  beautiful  luminous  ring.  The 
landscape  was  veiled  in  a  half  twilight,  and  animals  and 
fowls  appeared  uneasy.  The  chickens,  especially,  seemed 
disturbed,  and  stood  around  in  the  yard  irresolute  about 
going  to  roost. 

In  one  of  our  up-country  towns  a  gentleman  asked  a 
privileged  old  negro  if  she  had  been  looking  at  the  eclipse. 

"Xo,  sir,"  she  replied,  "I  don't  waste  no  time  looking  at 
sich  things.  It  ain't  a  sarcumstance,  nohow,  to  ole  Vir- 
ginny,  whar  I  come  from.  We  had  better  'clipses  than 
this,  nearly  ev'ry  week,  up  dar!" 

By  the  end  of  December,  the  required  oath  had  been 
taken  by  most  citizens  who  were  permitted  to  do  so,  and 
they  were  endeavoring  to  pursue  their  daily  occupations 
in  peace,  f  Georgia  also  had  a  governor  of  her  own  choos- 

406 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

ing,  Hon.  Charles  J.  Jenkins,  one  of  her  noblest  sons;  but 
he  could  not  be  inaugurated  without  the  consent  of  the 
Federal  Government.  The  Legislature  then  in  session 
elected  Alexander  FT.  Stephens  and  Herschel  V.  Johnson, 
United  States  senators;  but  neither  they  nor  our  repre- 
sentatives were  allowed  to  take  their  seats.  Still,  Georgia 
was  paying  her  proportion  of  the  taxes,  and  the  Federal 
Government  was  guilty  of  the  same  wrong  (taxation  with- 
out representation)  for  which  the  thirteen  colonies  had  cen- 
sured Great  Britain  and  gone  to  war  with  her  in  1776.  \ 

The  President  of  the  United  States  now  proclaimed  that 
Georgia  had  adopted  the  Thirteenth  Amendment;  but  this 
State  was  not  a  member  of  the  Union,  was  not  represented 
in  Congress,  so  her  vote  could  not  be  legally  counted. 

Our  beloved  State  had  now  become  a  land  of  memories 
which  endeared  her  a  thousandfold  to  the  hearts  of  her 
sons  and  daughters  !  "A  land  without  ruins  is  a  land  with- 
out memories — a  land  without  memories  is  a  land  without 
liberty.  A  land  that  wears  a  laurel  crown  may  be  fair  to 
see,  but  twine  a  few  sad  cypress  leaves  around  the  brow  of 
any  land,  and  be  that  land  beautiless  and  bleak,  it  becomes 
lovely  in  its  consecrated  coronet  of  sorrow,  and  it  wins  the 
sympathy  of  the  heart  and  history.  Crowns  of  roses  fade 
— crowns  of  thorns  endure..  Calvaries  and  crucifixes  take 
deepest  hold  of  humanity /the  triumphs  of  might  are  tran- 
sient, they  pass  away  and  are  forgotten :  the  sufferings  of 
Right  are  graven  deepest  on  the  chronicles  of  nations." 


407 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD.     (Continued.) 

1865—1872. 

When  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  met  in  the 
winter  of  1865-66,  the  War  Party  of  the  Xorth  had  a 
majority  in  both  Houses.  They  proposed  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment  to  the  Federal  Constitution,  which  would 
allow  all  negroes  to  vote  who  were  twenty-one  years  of  age 
and  upward,  and  at  the  same  time  disfranchise  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  the  white  men  of  the  South.  This  amend- 
ment also  prohibited  any  Southerner  from  holding  office  if, 
before  the  war,  he  had  ever  held  any  position  of  honor  or 
trust,  State  or  Federal,  from  the    highest  to  the  lowest. 

7  'CD 

This  act  was  passed  in  face  of  the  fact,  that  in  several 
Western  States  negroes  were  not  allowed  to  vote,  and  Con- 
gress  had  never  presumed  to  interfere  with  those  States.  It 
was  at  this  time  that  these  agitators  were  first  called  by  the 
party  name  of  "Radicals." 

t  Georgia  and  the  other  Southern  States,  emphatically  re- 
fusing to  consider  the  new  amendment,  were  declared  to 
be  in  a  state  of  "rebellion";  so  the  Reconstruction  Com- 
mittee of  Congress  was  created,  and  martial  law  was  pro- 
claimed in  time  of  peace.  The  Constitution  gave  Congress 
no  such  right,  therefore  it  was  a  gross  usurpation  of  power. 

408 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

The  State  of  Georgia  was  now  wiped  out  by  Act  of  Con- 
gress, and,  with  Florida  and  Alabama,  was  called  "District 
Number  3.'\  The  Federal  General  Pope,  who  was  put  in 
command,  had  absolute  power  over  the  life,  liberty  and 
property  of  our  citizens.  Elections  according  to  legal  form 
were  abolished  whenever  it  was  his  desire.  A  mayor  for 
Augusta  and  a  sheriff  for  Bartow  county  were  appointed 
by  a  Federal  officer.  It  was  threatened  that  the  University 
should  be  closed,  and  that  the  appropriation  due  it  from  the 
State  should  be  withheld,  because  one  of  the  students  made 
a  speech  at  commencement  that  was  considered  objection- 
able by  the  Commander  of  "District  Number  3."  The 
subject  of  the  speech  was  "The  Vital  Principles  of  Nations 
— Obedience  to  Organic  Law."  This  brilliant  young  man 
subsequently  served  his  State  as  a  legislator,  and  made  for 
himself  an  honorable  career.  Dr.  A.  A.  Lipscomb,  the 
Chancellor  of  the  University  at  that  time,  dissuaded  the 
Federal  officer  from  executing  his  threat. 

Thus  was  inaugurated  'a  new  war.  (  Georgia's  Constitu- 
tion was  set  aside;  Georgia's  sons  were  not  allowed  to  vote; 
and  the  Fourteenth  Amendment,  under  the  dictation  of  the 
bayonet,  was  declared  to  have  been  adopted.  Georgia  was 
treated  like  a  conquered  province,  and  proclaimed  to  be  no 
longer  a  member  of  the  Union;  and  yet,  constitutional 
amendments  were  submitted  to  her  as  a  sovereign  State,  to 
be  accepted  or  rejected. )  The  inconsistencies  of  the  Federal 
Congress  and  their  usurpations  of  power  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Avar,  had  been  amazing  !  And  it  had  been  still 
more  amazing  that  none  of  the  Northern  or  Western  States 
had  protested  against  it ! 


409 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Warren  county  was  situated  in  "the  black  belt";  that  is, 
it  was  in  a  section  where  the  negroes  outnumbered  the 
white  people.  The  Yankee  soldiers  and  the  agents  of  the 
Freedmeivs  Bureau  filled  the  heads  of  the  negroes  with 
erroneous  ideas,  and  kept  them  in  a  continual  ferment. 
They  were  told  that  they  would  be  the  lords  of  the  whole 
country  in  a  few  years,  and  were  encouraged  not  to  work 
for  white  people.  The  negroes  almost  ceased  to  work,  but 
they  had  to  live,  so  petty  thieving  and  other  lawlessness  in 
this  county  became  intolerable. 

A  fifteen-year-old  negro  boy  went  to  a  gentleman  and 
asked  what  he  would  take  for  his  house,  saying  he  wished 
to  buy  it.  The  boy  meant  no  insolence  and  the  gentleman 
was  simply  amused.  He  Avell  knew  who  had  confused  his 
ideas  about  the  rights  of  property  and  all  other  rights. 

A  mean  white  man  in  this  countv,  who  sided  with  the 
Yankees  (belonging  to  the  same  class  who  became  Tories 
in  the  Revolutionary  war),  and  who  had  made  himself  very 
obnoxious  to  all  decent  people  by  his  incendiary  talk,  was 
one  night  peppered  with  bird  shot.  It  could  not  hurt  him, 
and  was  only  done  to  frighten  his  cowardly  soul;  but  the 
whole  county  was  at  once  put  under  martial  law.  For 
years  a  command  of  Federal  soldiers  was  stationed  in  \Var- 
renton.  From  time  to  time  both  officers  and  men  were 
removed,  and  an  entirely  new  set  took  their  places.  It  was 
feared  that,  if  they  remained  there  too  long,  they  might 
learn  to  like  the  people  and  show  them  some  kindness  and 
sympathy.  The  life  and  liberty  of  every  honest  white  per- 
son in  the  county  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  Federal  Major 
in  command. 


410 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

These  were  also  trying  times  for  our  negroes,  who  were 
constantly  being  told  that  their  late  masters  were  their 
Greatest  enemies.  There  were  so  many  bad  influences 
brought  to  bear  upon  them,  the  wonder  is  that  more  acts 
of  violence  were  not  committed.  Many  of  the  young 
negroes  had  become  dissipated  and  were  easy  tools  in  the 
hands  of  the  Radicals,  but  through  it  all,  with  compara- 
tively few  exceptions,  the  negroes  behaved  with  respect  and 
decorum  towards  their  owners.  Still,  petty  thieving  was 
universal,  with  sometimes  a  midnight  robbery  or  a  murder, 
which  was  traced  to  negroes  under  Radical  influences. 

Later  on,  when  the  negroes  discovered  that  these  strang- 
ers cared  nothing  for  them  except  to  use  them  as  political 
tools,  it  was  to  their  owners  that  they  instinctively  turned 
for  aid  and  sympathy  in  misfortune,  and  they  never  ap- 
pealed in  vain.  When  Georgians  again  obtained  control 
of  their  State  Government,  they  protected  the  negroes,  and 
have  assisted  them  from  that  day  to  this,  in  every  way  possi- 
ble. 

By  this  time  the  agents  of  the  Freedmeivs  Bureau  had 
perpetrated  so  many  outrages  against  the  negroes,  that  the 
United  States  Congress  could  no  longer  ignore  their  mis- 
deeds, so  they  were  removed,  and  Federal  officers  were  put 
in  their  places  in  "District  Number  3." 
LA  host  of  Yankees,  either  left  by  the  Federal  army  or 
subsequently  sent  down  from  the  North,  now  swarmed  in 
Georgia.  They  had  no  permanent  habitation  here,  no  in- 
terest, no  property,  no  sympathy  with  us.  Their  sole  pur- 
pose was  to  hold  office,  get  money,  and  slander  our  people. 
They  were  called  "carpet-baggers,"  and  the  penniless 
adventurers  were  called  "scalawags.'N 

411 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

I  Miring  this  horrible  period,  which  was  neither  peace  nor 
war,  Benjamin  IT.  Hill,  who  had  recently  been  very  active 
in  re-organizing  the  Democratic  party  in  Georgia,  wrote  a 
series  of  papers  called  ".Notes  on  the  Situation/'  embodying 
arguments  of  great  power  against  the  Reconstruction  pol- 
icy. These  "Xotes"  merit  the  name  of  "Philippics."  In 
one  of  them  he  thus  briefly  describes  the  position  of  Geor- 
gians at  this  time :  "The  complying  accept,  the  resolute 
reject,  none  approve,  while  all  despise !" 

Gov.  Jenkins  went  to  Washington  and  made  a  brave 
tight  for  Georgia  in  the  judicial  forum,  but  his  eloquence 
and  the  justice  of  his  cause  were  alike  unavailing.  His 
manly  advice  to  his  fellow-citizens  in  this  crisis  was,  "a  firm 
but  temperate  refusal  of  acquiescence"  in  any  of  the  Recon- 
struction measures.  Georgia,  as  a  State,  has  never  counte- 
nanced usurpation  nor  injustice,  and  she  entered  her  pro- 
test now,  though  her  voice  was  unheeded. 

During  those  days  of  lawlessness  and  misrule,  a  party  of 
Radicals  and  Federal  soldiers  were  sent  to  Elbert  countv  to 
establish  a  Freedmen's  Bureau.  The  first  night  after  their 
arrival,  their  camp  was  surrounded,  and  though  no  one  was 
visible,  the  welkin  rang  with  shouts,  hoots,  yells  and  the 
snapping  of  guns  and  pistols,  until  it  seemed  as  if  pandi- 
nionium  was  turned  loose.  This  deafening  noise  was  kept 
up,  hour  after  hour,  so  that  sleep  fled  from  the  eyes  of  the 
intruders.  Before  the  break  of  day  the  sounds  gradually 
grew  fainter,  until  they  melted  away  in  the  woods. 

The  next  day  the  Radicals  left  without  accomplishing 
their  purpose,  saying  they  would  return  with  a  regiment 
of  Federal  soldiers  and  burn  every  house  in  the  countv:  but 
nothing  more  was  ever  heard  of  them. 

412 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

Elbert  was  the  banner  county  of  Georgia  during-  the 
Reconstruction  period.  K"o  Freedmen's  Bureau  was  ever 
established  there,  nor  was  a  single  Radical  vote  cast  while 
Georgia  wras  in  the  power  of  the  Federal  Congress. 

The  reason  for  this  happy  state  of  affairs  was  that  Elbert 
county  was  far  from  the  railroad,  and  was  inhabited  by  a 
people  of  pure  Southern  blood,  whose  lands  were  not  for 
sale.  Their  beautiful  plantations  had  descended  from 
father  to  son,  for  generations — in  some  instances  from  the 
Colonial  period — so  there  was  no  alien  blood  to  cause  a 
division  of  the  people,  and  Elbert  was  a  unit  against  Radi- 
calism. 

In  December,  1867,  the  Congressional  Reconstruction 
Convention,  backed  by  the  military,  was  in  session  in  At- 
lanta. It  was  composed,  with  few  exceptions,  of  inferior 
white  men  and  negroes.  The  Convention  had  been  em- 
powered to  levy  a  tax  to  pay  its  expenses,  which  shows  that 
Congress  had  not  intended  that  the  money  should  be  drawn 
from  the  State  treasury.  However,  at  the  end  of  two  or 
three  Aveeks,  "the  poor  whites"  and  the  negroes  were  clamor- 
ing for  their  pay,  and  the  all-absorbing  question  was  how 
to  obtain  the  necessary  money. 

Col.  John  Jones  was  the  Treasurer  of  Georgia  at  that 
time.  According  to  the  law,  in  order  to  draw  any  State 
money,  it  was  first  necessary  to  get  a  warrant  from  the  Gov- 
ernor and  then  present  it  to  the  Treasurer. 

The  leaders  of  the  bogus  Convention  finally  put  their 
heads  together  and  passed  a  resolution  instructing  the  State 
Treasurer  to  pay  their  agent  forty  thousand  dollars,  to  de- 
fray the  expenses  of  the  Convention.  In  the  meantime, 
Gen.  Pope  had  been  relieved  of  the  command  of  "District 

413 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Number  3,"  and  Gen.  Meade  put  in  his  place.  A  copy  of 
this  resolution,  indorsed  by  Gen.  Meade,  was  carried  by  the 
agent  to  Milledgeville,  presented  to  Col.  Jones,  and  the 
money  demanded. 

The  Treasurer  politely  but  firmly  replied  that  he  could 
not  pay  out  money  without  an  Executive  warrant.  Hear- 
ing this,  the  agent  at  once  returned  to  Atlanta,  well  know- 
ing it  would  be  a  waste  of  time  to  apply  to  Gov.  Jenkins, 
who  regarded  the  Convention  as  an  illegal  body. 

The  firm  and  patriotic  stand  of  Georgia's  Governor 
caused  Gen.  Meade  considerable  embarrassment.  He  final- 
ly sought  an  interview,  in  which  he  asked : 

"Do  I  understand,  that  you  would  not.  have  responded  to 
the  Convention's  order  for  an  Executive  warrant  ? 

"Certainlv  not !"  answered  the  Governor. 

ft/ 

Gen.  Meade  then  said  he  regretted  the  existence  of  such 
a  condition  of  affairs,  and  asked  his  reasons  for  acting  as  he 
was  doing  in  this  matter. 

Gov.  Jenkins  promptly  replied  that,  under  the  Constitu- 
tion of  Georgia,  which  he  had  sworn  to  support,  no  funds 
could  be  drawn  from  the  treasury  except  by  an  Executive 
warrant  for  an  appropriation  made  by  Georgia  law.  In 
this  case  the  legislature  had  made  no  appropriation. 

Gen.  Meade  listened  to  the  Governor  with  profound  at- 
tention, and  admitted  that  as  a  citizen  he  did  not  materially 
differ  from  him;  but  as  a  Federal  officer  whose  duty  it  was 
to  enforce  the  reconstruction  measures  of  Congress,  he 
would  be  compelled  to  remove  the  Governor  if  he  did  not 
re-consider  his  determination.  This  threat  did  not  in  the 
least  disturb  Gov.  Jenkins,  and  he  courteously  replied  that 
his  decision  would  never  be  changed.      Gen.  Meade  said,  he 

414 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

would  give  him  time  to  re-consider  the  matter,  and  then 
took  his  leave. 

In  the  tempestuous  years  that  followed  the  surrender 
the  Confederate  soldier  was  pushed  into  the  background  for 
a  while  by  the  force  of  circumstances,  but  he  wras  very  dear 
to  the  heart  of  Georgia  and  constituted  an  undercurrent  of 
great  power  in  the  land.  In  the  first  legislature  that  was 
convened  after  hostilities  ceased,  a  majority  of  the  members 
were  old  citizens  of  the  State,  and  they  voted  an  appropria- 
tion to  buy  artificial  limbs  for  Georgia's  maimed  soldiers. 
Before  the  war  had  been  ended  a  year,  Mrs.  Mary  Ann 
Williams,  the  lady  who  instituted  the  "Wayside  Homes," 
suggested  that  the  26th  of  April,  the  day  on  which  Gen. 
Joseph  E.  Johnston  surrendered,  should  be  set  apart  annu- 
ally to  decorate  the  graves  of  our  gallant  Confederate  dead. 
In  her  communication  to  the  Press  she  wrote  :  "They  died 
defending  the  life,  honor  and  happiness  of    the  Southern 

women All  did  their  duty  and  to  all  we  owe 

our  gratitude.  Let  the  soldiers'  graves,  for  that  day  at 
least,  be  the  Southern  Mecca  to  whose  shrine  her  sorrowing 
women,  like  pilgrims,  may  annually  bring  their  grateful 
hearts  and  floral  offerings." 

The  idea  found  ready  response  in  every  city,  town,  vil- 
lage and  hamlet,  not  only  in  Georgia,  but  throughout  the 
South;  and  Memorial  Dav  became  an  established  custom 
and  legal  holiday  in  Georgia. 

This  noble  woman  received  a  large  share  of  love  and 
gratitude  from  her  State,  and  when  she  died,  eight  years 
later,  she  was  buried  with  military  honors.  Her  grave  is 
decorated  every  Memorial  Day  with  the  same  high  respect 
as  if  she  had  been  a  Confederate  soldier. 

413 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Georgia's  record  as  a  member  of  the  Southern  Confed- 
eracy will  never  be  forgotten;  and  "the  names  and  deeds 
of  her  soldiers  will  live  in  memory  and  be  perpetuated  as 
legends,  and  thus  treasured  up  as  themes  for  song  and  story, 
for  ages  to  come !" 

Let  the  generous  youth  of  Georgia,  through  whose  veins 
courses  the  blood  of  Confederate  heroes,  keep  their  mem- 
ories green  and  emulate  their  virtues  and  their  patriotism ! 


416 


CHAPTER  L. 

RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD.     (Continued.) 
1865—1872. 

Georgia's  intrepid  Governor,  Charles  J.  Jenkins,  knew 
his  duty  and  dared  to  perform  it  in  the  face  of  Federal  bay- 
onets. He  issued  an  order  suspending  the  collection  of 
the  taxes  by  which  the  bogus  Convention  was  trying  to 
raise  money,  and  instructed  Col.  Jones  to  conceal  the  State 
funds. 

Only  a  few  days  after  Gen.  Meade's  visit,  the  Governor 
received  a  letter  from  him  demanding  an  Executive  warrant 
for  forty  thousand  dollars.  In  his  reply,  he  respectfully 
but  positively  refused  to  comply  with  the  demand.  So 
Gen.  Meade  ordered  his  removal  from  the  office  to  which 
he  had  been  elected  by  the  people  of  Georgia,  upon  the 
ground  that  he  denied  the  validity  of  the  reconstruction 
laws. 

In  a  short  time  after  this,  Gen.  Thomas  Ruger,  of  the 
Federal  army,  called  at  the  Executive  Mansion.  It  was 
so  evident  that  he  was  reluctant  to  tell  the  object  of  his 
visit,  that  Gov.  Jenkins  met  him  half  way  by  remarking: 
"I  have  been  informed  that  Gen.  Meade  has  removed  me 
from  office,  and  appointed  you  as  Provisional  Governor,  to 
assume  my  duties." 

27g  417 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

"That  is  my  business  here,"  said  Gen.  Ruger,  "and  I 
hope,  Governor,  that  von  will  offer  no  resistance." 

"Before  answering  yon,"  responded  the  Governor,  "per- 
mit me  to  ask  you  a  question.  Are  you  instructed,  if  neces- 
sary 7  to  use  force  to  dispossess  me  of  this  office  ?" 

Gen.  Ruger's  face  flushed  as  he  replied :  "I  am,  sir;  and 
here  are  my  orders." 

Gov.  Jenkins  quietly  inspected  the  document,  which  was 
signed  by  Gen.  Meade,  and  then  made  the  noble  reply 
which  won  for  him  the  title  of  "Grand  old  Roman"  :  "Sir, 
you  have  the  army  of  the  United  States  at  your  back,  and  I 
can  summon  not  even  a  respectable  police  force.  I  there- 
fore elect  to  bow  out  to  vou,  rather  than  to  a  file  of  soldiers 
with  muskets  and  bayonets;  but  I  denounce  this  proceeding 
as  an  outrage  upon  the  rights  of  this  State,  and  had  I  an 
adequate  force   I  would  resist  you  to  the  last  extremity." 

After  some  further  conversation,  Gen.  Ruger  asked  why 
he  had  suspended  the  collection  of  taxes  ordered  by  the 
Convention.  Gov.  Jenkins  declined  to  render  any  account 
of  his  official  acts  to  the  new  Provisional  Governor  ap- 
pointed by  the  military. 

The  words  used  by  Gen.  Meade  in  his  written  order 
appointing  Gen.  Ruger,  were  that  he  was  "detailed  for  duty 
in  the  District  of  Georgia,"  to  be  provisional  governor. 
This  base  usurpation  of  State  authority  on  the  part  of  the 
Federal  Government,  in  time  of  peace,  is  without  parallel 
in  the  annals  of  any  government  calling  itself  a  republic. 

From  the  Executive  Mansion  Gen.  Kuger  hastened  to 
the  office  of  the  Treasurer,  but  he  found  only  an  empty 
vault  and  some  old  books.  As  Col.  Jones  refused  to  give 
any  information,  an  order  was  issued  for  his  arrest,  and  a 

418 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

new  Treasurer  was  appointed.  Gov.  Jenkins'  order  sus- 
pending the  collection  of  taxes  was  at  once  revoked.  The 
earnings  of  the  State  Koad  were  also  paid  to  the  bogus 
Treasurer  and  used  for  illegal  purposes  by  the  usurping 
government. 

In  the  meantime,  Gov.  Jenkins  had  hastily  arranged,  his 
affairs  and  returned  to  his  home  in  Augusta.  The  State 
funds,  the  Great  Seal  of  Georgia,  and  some  valuable  docu- 
ments had  been  carefully  concealed,  and  never  passed  into 
the  hands  of  the  Federals. 

Our  Governor  did  not  sit  idly  at  home  and  leave  his  be- 
loved  State  to  her  fate,  but  exhausted  every  effort  to  prove 
that  the  reconstruction  laws  were  unconstitutional.  Gen. 
linger  ordered  his  arrest,  but  the  officials  everywhere  in 
the  State  disregarded,  the  order,  and  made  no  effort  to  inter- 
fere with  his  movements;  but  when  our  Governor  discov- 
ered that  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  was  over- 
awed by  the  Radicals,  and  redress  at  that  time  was  impossi- 
ble for  Georgia's  wrongs,  he  retired  with  his  family  to  Nova 
Scotia. 

While  Georgia  was  suffering  from  the  despotism  of  the 
Reconstruction  Acts  of  Congress,  the  aliens  who  ruled  our 
State  moved  the  capital  to  Atlanta.  They  hoped  that  this 
change  would  win  North  Georgia  to  their  interests,  but  the 
people  of  that  section  never  for  a  moment  swerved  from 
their  duty.  Atlanta  had  risen,  phenix-like,  from  its  ashes, 
and  was  again  a  flourishing  town,  with  as  large  a  population 
as  it  had  possessed  before  it  was  burned  by  Sherman. 

It  was  the  policy  of  the  Federals  to  keep  up  a  semblance 
of  law,  so  they  now  ordered  that  there  should  be  an  election 
for  governor. 

419 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  Radicals,  some  time  before  this,  not  content  with 
having  the  Federal  Government  and  army  at  their  back, had 
formed  a  secret  society,  called  the  Union  League,  to  influ- 
ence elections  in  the  South.  Negroes  who  were  notoriously 
corrupt,  held  offices  of  trust  in  Georgia^  and  ignorant  ones 
were  put  on  the  grand  juries  and  sat  in  the  legislature. 
There  was  absolutely  no  redress  in  any  legitimate  way  for 
the  enormities  practiced  in  our  State,  and  the  Ku-klux 
Klan  sprang  into  existence,  preserving  peace  and  order  to 
a  large  extent  by  playing  on  the  superstitions  of  the  negroes 
and  the  low  white  people.  The  name  originated  from  imi- 
tating the  call  of  a  hen  to  gather  her  chickens  under  her 
wings  when  danger  threatens  them. 

The  members  of  this  mysterious  Klan  were  never  seen 
except  at  night,  and  then  they  were  always  mounted.  They 
came  and  went  like  phantoms,  and  the  footfall  of  their 
horses  never  made  a  sound,  as  their  hoofs  were  covered  with 
half-tanned  leather,  or  wrapped  in  hay  which  was  tied  on 
with  a  piece  of  cloth.  It  was  a  dreadful  sight  to  the  igno- 
rant to  see  a  troop  of  horsemen  all  shrouded  in  black  and  as 
silent  as  the  grave,  ride  swiftly  up  to  a  house,  surround  it, 
gaze  at  it  earnestly,  with  red,  green  and  blue  lights  flashing 
from  their  bodies,  and  then  melt  awav  as  silentlv  as  thev 
had  come.  These  masqueraders  were  always  enveloped  in 
a  loose  black  robe,  with  a  black  calico  mask  that  fell  down 
over  the  shoulders.  On  top  of  this  mask  was  sometimes 
worn  a  grotesque  or  hideous  head-dress.  On  one  occasion 
an  ingenius  Kuklux  wore  an  illuminated  skull. 

The  Kuklux  made  a  powerful  impression  on  the  imagi- 
nation of  the  ignorant,  which  neither  time,  nor  a  knowledge 
of  the  means  used  to  frighten  people,  has  been  able  to  en- 
tirely eradicate. 

420 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

Late  one  night,  a  negro  who  was  returning  home  along 
a  country  road,  without  having  heard  a  sound  to  break  the 
stillness,  suddenly  found  himself  by  the  side  of  a  horseman 
who  looked  to  be  ten  feet  in  height,  lie  took  off  his  head, 
and  in  very  polite  terms  asked  the  negro  to  hold  it  while  he 
arranged  his  backbone.  The  face  of  the  negro  turned  to 
an  ashy  line,  and  without  uttering  a  word,  he  disappeared 
in  the  woods. 

One  of  the  most  awe-inspiring  things  about  the  Knklnx 
was  their  amazing  swiftness  and  profound  silence.  They 
rarelv  nttered  a  word,  if  they  could  make  a  sign  answer  the 
purpose.  One  hot  night  in  midsummer,  when  the  silvery 
rays  of  the  full  moon  were  glorifying  earth  and  sky,  a  soli- 
tary Knklnx  rode  np  to  a  negro's  house  and  demanded  a 
drink  of  water.  The  family  dared  not  refuse  it,  and  one 
of  them  tremblingly  carried  out  a  bucket  and  a  dipper.  To 
the  horror  of  the  spectators,  the  phantom  raised  the  bucket 
to  his  lips  and,  draining  it  dry,  immediately  departed  like  a 
shadow. 

Mischief-makers  and  those  who  were  trying  to  stir  np 
the  evil  passions  of  the  negroes  were  warned  in  a  hollow 
and  sepulchral  voice  to  qui:  the  county.  If  the  offense  was 
stealing,  the  rogues  were  told  in  some  blood-curdling  man- 
ner that  they  would  have  to  leave  the  neighborhood  if  they 
did  not  behave  themselves,  and  one  admonition  conveved 
in  that  awful  manner  was  usually  sufficient. 

The  terror  with  which  the  negroes  regarded  the  Knklnx 
Klan  produced  some  ludicrous  mistakes.  At  this  time 
Fnion  Point  was  a  small  country  village,  divided  between 
the  Baptists  and  the  Methodists.  An  Episcopal  clergy- 
man, desiring  to  have  services  for  the  benefit  of  a  few  mem- 

421 


GEORGIA  LVNI)  AND  PEOPLE. 

bers  of  his  church  who  lived  in  that  vicinity,  borrowed  the 
Methodist  church  for  the  occasion.  His  coming  created  a 
great,  sensation,  as  very  few  of  the  people  had  ever  heard 
the  Episcopal  service.  Curiosity  was  so  strong  that  the  crowd 
was  increased  by  quite  a  large  gathering  from  the  country. 
The  men  collected  around  the  church  door  waiting:  for  the 
minister;  and,  as  was  usual  in  Georgia,  a  good  many 
negroes  were  grouped  on  the  outskirts  of  the  crowd  to  see 
what  was  going  on.  Instead  of  entering  the  church  direct- 
ly, the  clergyman  approached  by  a  back  way,  that  he 
might  have  an  opportunity  to  put  on  his  robe  behind  the 
church.  As  soon  as  the  negroes  caught  sight  of  him  com- 
ing around  the  corner  of  the  building,  they  yelled,  "Ku- 
klux !"  "Kuklux !"  and  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  every 
one  of  them  had  vanished. 

During  these  evil  days,  the  negroes  held  the  balance  of 
power  in  Georgia,  and  the  ballot-box  was  guarded  by  Fed- 
eral bayonets.  It  was  almost  impossible  to  identify  the 
average  plantation  negro,  so  when  the  time  came  for  the 
gubernatorial  election  ordered  by  the  Federals,  the  Radical 
manager  had  snch  as  he  needed  transported  from  one  place 
to  another,  and  the  same  negro  could  cast  several  votes  with- 
out much  fear  of  detection. 

In  spite  of  all  this  wickedness,  the  heroic  John  B.  Gor- 
don, who  had  been  put  forward  by  the  Democrats,  was 
undoubtedlv  elected,  but  the  office  was  awarded  to  a 
Radical,  Rnfus  Bullock,  who  was  a  native  of  the  State  of 
Xew  York.  Anything  that  a  negro  or  a  Radical  would 
swear  to,  was  considered  legal  evidence  by  the  Federals;  so, 
when  the  election  went  Democratic,  the  Radical  manager 
of  elections,  E.  Hulbnrt,  wrote  to  one  of  his  agents:    'k\Ve 

422 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

want  affidavits  proving  force,  fraud  and  intimidation  in 
violation  of  general  orders.  We  must  have  them,  and 
plenty  of  them.     Go  to  work  and  get  them  up  at  once." 

AY  hen  the  usurper  was  inaugurated  Governor  of  Georgia, 
Gen.  Meade  declared  military  authority  at  an  end;  which 
simply  meant  that  Federal  officers  would  not  be  so  con- 
spicuous as  formerly,  but  would  hide  the  despotism  of  their 
Government  with  the  cloak  of  so-called  law. 

Before  this  election  came  off,  earlv  in  the  summer  of 
this  year  of  feverish  excitement,  an  illiterate,  disreputable 
white  man,  named  Ashburn,  who  lived  in  a  low  negro 
quarter  in  Columbus,  was  one  night  killed  by  an  unknown 
mob.  As  he  was  an  extreme  Radical,  and  had  made  in- 
cendiary speeches  to  the  negroes,  the  military  at  once  took 
the  matter  in  hand  and  arrested,  upon  mere  suspicion,  some 
twenty  young  men  of  respectable  families.  There  was  no 
trial  by  jury  under  military  despotism,  and  it  was  whispered 
that  the  murder  was  the  work  of  Kuklux.  These  vouns: 
men  were  carried  to  Fort  Pulaski,  which  had  been  con- 
verted into  a  military  prison,  and  there  thrust  into  dungeon- 
like cells,  whose  horrors  were  scarcely  inferior  to  the  Black 
Hole  of  Calcutta.  Neither  beds  nor  blankets  were  allowed 
them,  and  they  were  tortured  by  myriads  of  mosquitoes. 
Their  rations  were  fat  pork,  and  beef  which  was  too  un- 
sound to  eat.  To  each  of  them  was  given  an  old  oyster  can 
in  which  both  soup  and  coffee  were  served.  They  were 
denied  all  communication  with  their  friends.  Afterwards, 
when  they  were  transferred  to  the  McPherson  Barracks,  in 
Atlanta,  the  treatment  given  them  was  no  better. 

If  there  was  one  thing  more  than  another  that  a  Carpet- 
bagger and  a  Scalawag  hated,  it  was  a  gentleman,  and  they 

423 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

rejoiced  when  ho  was  humiliated  and  troatod  with  indig- 
nity. 

Much  cruelty  was  practiced  upon  the  negro  witnesses  to 
force  them  to  testify  against  the  Columbus  prisoners  as  the 
Radicals  desired.  An  instrument  of  torture  was  invented, 
called  the  "sweat-box,"  and  put  in  Fort  Pulaski.  It  was 
just  large  enough  to  admit  the  victim,  and  was  arranged 
by  screws  for  compression,  so  that  a  force  could  be  brought 
upon  the  prisoner  sufficient  to  squeeze  the  breath  out  of 
him.  The  box  was  also  provided  with  a  steam  apparatus, 
connected  with  it  by  pipes.  By  simply  turning  a  faucet, 
jets  of  steam  were  thrown  into  it  until  the  heat  became 
unbearable.  Three  witnesses  suffered  this  torture,  one  of 
whom  was  a  negro.  He,  poor  soul,  cried  out  in  a  few  min- 
utes, that  he  would  swear  anything  if  they  would  only  let 
him  out  of  that  box. 

The  torture  of  prisoners  without  any  sort  of  trial  or  any 
evidence  against  them,  fired  the  heart  of  Georgia  for  many 
vears.  and  caused  it  to  throb  with  indignation. 

Finallv,  when  the  militarv  i>ave  wav  to  the  Radical  Gov- 
ernor,  Gen.  Meade  issued  an  order  adjourning  the  military 
commission  that  was  trying  the  Columbus  prisoners,  and 
they  were  turned  over  to  the  civil  law.  Alexander  H. 
Stephens,  Martin  J.  Crawford,  Gen.  Benning,  and  several 
other  prominent  lawyers  whom  Georgia  has  delighted  to 
honor,  became  counsel  for  the  prisoners.  At  last,  these 
innocent  young  men  were  released  on  bond,  permitted 
to  return  home,  and  the  matter  was  dropped. 

Under  Rufus  Bullock,  our  beloved  State  was  given  over 
to  the  hands  of  carpetbaggers  and  scalawags,  whose  con- 
duct was  more  outrageous  than  ever  before.     These  penni- 

424 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

less  adventurers  heaped  injuries  and  insults  upon  our  peo,- 
ple,  and  robbed  the  very  negroes  whom  they  were  using 
as  an  instrument  to  uphold  their  power. 

When  erimes  were  committed  by  their  followers,  means 
were  always  found  to  exempt  them  from  punishment,  while 
stories  of  the  brutality  of  Georgians  to  their  negroes  were 
industriously  manufactured,  and  sent  to  the  Republicans  as 
stock  in  trade  for  their  party.  The  more  hideous  the  tale, 
the  more  it  was  relished  at  the  North,  and  each  one  was 
rolled  as  a  sweet  morsel  under  their  tongues. 

The  acts  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  each  year 
after  the  war  ended,  justified  more  and  more  emphatically 
the  necessity  that  was  placed  upon  Georgia  to  sever  her  con- 
nection with  the  Federal  Union,  in  order  to  maintain  her 
honor  and  her  self-respect,  even  at  the  expense  of  wounds 
and  desolations  and  death  !  Time,  the  great  Mother  of 
Truth,  will  vindicate  the  position  of  our  State. 


425 


CHAPTER  LI. 

RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD.     (Concluded.) 

1865  —  1872. 

The  State  Democratic  Convention  and  the  Legislature 
both  met  in  Atlanta  in  July,  1868.  Many  of  our  leading 
public  men  were  there,  and  it  was  thought  to  be  a  suitable 
occasion  for  a  political  mass-meeting.  About  twenty  thou- 
sand Georgians  gathered  on  that  memorable  occasion,  which 
witnessed  the  largest  mass-meeting  ever  before  held  in  our 
State.  To  accommodate  the  crowd,  an  immense  bush  arbor 
was  erected  in  what  was  then  a  large,  open  space  on  Ala- 
bama street.  The  four  orators  were  Gen.  Howell  Cobb, 
Gen.  Robert  Toombs,  Hon.  Benjamin  II.  Hill,  and  Col. 
Raphael  J.  Moses.  They  hurled  their  anathemas  against 
the  Reconstruction  Acts,  in  fiery  addresses  that  were  after- 
wards called  the  "Bush  Arbor  Speeches."  Mr.  Hill  had 
already  revived  the  drooping  spirits  of  the  Democracy  by 
the  trumpet  blast  of  his  "Notes  on  the  Situation,"  and  men 
were  eager  to  hear  Avhat  further  message  he  had  for  them. 
He  came  grandly  to  the  front,  and  displayed  his  splendid 
eloquence  in  denouncing  the  usurpation  of  power  by  the 
Federal  Congress. 

Although  it  was  a  hot  summer  day  and  the  hard  plank 
benches  in  the  arbor  were  uncomfortable  to  the  last  degree, 
they  were  closely  packed.     Georgians  sat  there  for  five 

426 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

hours,  unconscious  of  the  lapse  of  time,  as  they  enthusiasti- 
cally listened  to  the  burning  eloquence  of.  those  speakers, 
and  overwhelmed  them  with  applause  whenever  they  gave 
the  Reconstructionists  a  hard  thrust.  It  was  noted  that 
among  the  audience  were  many  ladies,  who  hung  with  rapt 
attention  upon  the  words  of  the  orators. 

There  had  never  been  in  Georgia  an  era  of  more  uni- 
versal excitement  than  the  present.  The  Legislature  which 
was  now  in  session  was  not  entirely  under  Radical  influ- 
ence, and  a  vote  of  the  majority  expelled  the  ineligible 
negroes  who  had  been  seated.  This  action  put  the 
bogus  Governor,  the  other  Radicals  in  Georgia,  and  the 
United  States  Congress  in  a  ferment.  The  Reconstruction 
Committee  sat,  and,  bv  the  next  year,  Georgia  was  declared 
to  be  in  a  state  of  rebellion  and  was  again  put  under  mili- 
tary rule. 

October  9th,  1868,  four  days  after  the  Legislature 
adjourned,  Gen.  Howell  Cobb  died  of  heart  disease  in  New 
York  City.  The  suddenness  of  his  death  was  a  great  shock 
to  our  whole  State,  where  he  had  so  long  been  loved  and 
honored.  Georgia  mourned  him  as  a  favorite  son,  for 
he  had  always  defended  her  with  sword,  pen,  and  elo- 
quent tongue.  He  was  comparatively  a  young  man  when 
he  was  first  elected  to  the  Congress  of  the  United  States, 
but  he  soon  took  a  high  position  among  the  leaders  of  his 
party,  and  eventually,  as  a  statesman,  became  one  of  the 
political  lights  of  America. 

Again,  in  1869,  with  glaring  inconsistency,  Georgia  was 
called  upon  to  ratify  another  Constitutional  Amendment, 
the  Fifteenth,  by  which  negroes  could  hold  office;  yet  it  was 
declared  bv  the  Federal  Congress  that  Georgia  was  not  a 

State. 

427 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

It  was  the  policy  of  the  Radicals  to  imbitter  Georgians 
and  their  negroes,  but  in  this  unholy  design  they  never 
succeeded  to  any  appreciable  extent.  Still,  they  continu- 
ally made  the  effort,  and  "the  Southern  outrages"  weapon 
was  freely  used,  the  bogus  Governor  giving  his  official  sanc- 
tion to  the  slanders. 

The  Federal  General,  Terry,  was  now  in  command  in 
Georgia;  but  Rufus  Bullock,  without  an}'  authority,  issued 
a  proclamation  calling  the  legislature  to  assemble,  and 
signed  himself  "Provisional  Governor,"  though  he  had  not 
received  that  appointment  from  Congress.  The  Legisla- 
ture which  convened  under  these  circumstances,  in  Janu- 
ary, 1870,  was  a  parody  on  government.  The  Radical, 
Benjamin  Conley,  who  was  President  of  the  Senate,  said 
in  his  address  to  that  bodv:  "The  Government  has  deter- 
mined  that  in  this  republic — which  is  not,  never  was,  and 
never  can  be  a  democracy — that  in  this  republic,  Republi- 
cans shall  rule." 

A  Federal  officer  sending  his  orders  to  the  House  of 
Representatives  that  such  and  such  members  could  not  be 
seated,  was  one  of  the  strange  acts  now  witnessed.  The 
arbitrary  measures  and  lawlessness  of  this  body  of  men 
were  an  outrage  on  decency,  and  many  disgraceful  scenes 
occurred.  Democrats  were  turned  out  and  negroes  seated, 
for  no  other  reason  than  that  the  Radicals  so  willed  it.  A 
Democratic  senator  was  not  allowed  to  take  his  seat,  be- 
cause he  had  sold  beef  to  Confederate  soldiers.  Things 
went  from  bad  to  worse  until  the  bogus  Governor  obtained 
entire  control  of  the  Legislature,  and  all  honest  Republi- 
cans were  disgusted  with  their  own  work.  Afterwards,  a 
Republican  from  Georgia,  in  a  speech  before  the  United 

428 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

States  Senate,  thus  spoke  of  this  legislature:  "Men  looked 
amazed  and  aghast.  If  there  ever  were  Kuklux  in  Geor- 
gia, it  occurred  to  me  that  this  was  about  the  time  they 
ought  to  have  shown  themselves — when  a  stranger,  a  man 
wholly  a  Granger  to  the  Legislature,  and  almost  to  the 
whole  people  of  the  State,  appeared  there  and  occupied  the 
chair  of  the  Speaker,  thundering  out  his  edicts  to  the  rep- 
resentatives of  the  people,  ordering  them  to  disperse  and 
begone  to  their  homes,  adjourning  them  at  his  pleasure  and 
calling  them  back  when  he  pleased,  and  these  obedient  ser- 
vants of  the  people  going  and  doing  his  behests!  AVhy, 
sir,  the  scene  was  pitiable !" 

The  aliens  who  were  now  running  the  State  Government 
were  guilty  of  a  frightful  degree  of  fraud  in  every  depart- 
ment. Corruption  ran  rampant,  and  they  tried  to  drag 
this  grand  old  State  to  the  lowest  depths  of  degradation  by 
publishing  to  the  world  that  it  was  ravaged  by  the  Kuklux 
Klan.  To  give  some  color  to  the  tale,  a  number  of  citizens 
from  North  Georgia  had  been  dragged  from  their  homes 
and  humiliated  by  imprisonment  in  Atlanta.  An  exami- 
nation showed  not  a  vestige  of  evidence  against  them,  and 
they  had  to  be  released. 

Backed  by  United  States  bayonets,  and  with  their 
hands  up  to  the  elbows  in  the  treasury  of  Georgia,  the 
Carpetbaggers  squandered  money  for  bribes,  for  private 
entertainments,  for  personal  aggrandizement  and  ambition, 
and  Georgia  people  had  to  foot  the  bills — their  enemies,  in 
triumph,  gloating  over  their  defenseless  condition. 

While  these  disgraceful  scenes  were  being  enacted  in  our 
beloved  State,  Georgia's  Governor  was  an  exile,  and  her 


429 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

s<  >ns  could  only  look  on  with  horror  at  the  misdeeds  of  the 
men  in  power.  They  had  no  alternative  but  to  adopt  the 
Fabian  policy  of  watching  and  waiting. 

At  length,  the  evil  conduct  and  mismanagement  of  the 
(  arpetbaggers  in  control,  became  so  notorious  that  the 
Federal  Congress  was  forced  to  investigate  the  matter. 
The  corruption  of  Rufus  Bullock  was  proved,  but  he  was 
not  deprived  of  his  power — only  a  vote  of  censure  being 
passed  upon  him. 

In  the  summer  of  this  year,  the  Democrats  held  a  Con- 
vention in  Atlanta.  Gen.  Alfred  II.  Colquitt,  who  had  illus- 
trated Georgia  on  the  battle-fields  of  two  States,  was  elected 
President.  Many  prominent  Georgians  who  had  taken  no 
active  part  in  public  affairs  since  the  war,  appeared  in  this 
Convention,  the  object  of  which  was  to  consolidate  party 
elements  in  opposition  to  the  rule  of  Carpetbaggers.  There 
were  now,  as  always,  shades  of  political  difference  among 
Georgians,  but  they  all  called  themselves  Democrats  in 
their  fight  with  the  Republicans.  Standing  squarely  upon 
the  old  platform  of  the  sovereignty  of  the  State,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Convention  invited  all  Georgians  to  unite  with 
them  in  a  zealous  effort  to  change  the  usurping  and  corrupt 
administration  of  the  State  Government.  When  the  elec- 
tions came  off  in  the  fall,  in  spite  of  the  military  guards  at 
the  polls  to  influence  votes,  the  Democratic  majority  was 
large. 

While  this  canvass  was  in  progress,  the  illustrious  Con- 
federate General,  Robert  E.  Lee,  died.      Georgia  shared 
the  profound  grief  felt  by  the  whole  South  at  the  loss  of 
this  renowned  chieftain,  and  paid    appropriate    honors  to 
his  memory.     In  Savannah,  when  the  sad  news  was  known 

430 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

the  performances  were  discontinued  at  several  places  of 
amusement,  and  the  audiences  sadly  dispersed  to  their 
homes.  It  was  in  this  city  that  Gen.  Lee  performed  his  first 
military  service,  when  he  was  a  young  lieutenant  of  engi- 
neers, just  graduated  from  AVest  Point;  and  again,  in  the 
war  between  the  States,  the  "Forest  City"  was  his  home 
while  he  was  commander  of  the  defenses  on  the  Southern 
coast. 

As  soon  as  the  Republicans  learned  the  results  of  the  fall 
elections  they  pronounced  them  illegal.  The  8th  Con- 
gressional District,  which  Alexander  H.  Stephens  had  ren- 
dered famous,  was  declared  to  be  in  a  state  of  rebellion  and 
put  under  martial  law.  Linton  Stephens,  ex-justice  of 
the  Supreme  Court  of  Georgia,  was  ordered  to  be  arrested. 
He  had  been  very  prominent  in  the  Democratic  Conven- 
tion, and  also  in  organizing  the  elections  throughout  the 
State,  and  had  especially  taken  an  active  part  in  preventing 
illegal  voting  in  Sparta,  where  he  resided.  He  voluntarily 
answered  to  the  warrant  without  arrest,  as  soon  as  he  heard 
of  the  order. 

He  was  carried  before  Commissioner  Swayze,  a  Federal 
Carpetbag  officer  at  Macon.  The  speech  in  which  he  made 
his  defense  was  matchless.  "The  wealth  of  all  forensic 
literature  may  be  searched  in  vain  for  a  performance  that 
surpasses  it  in  point  of  genuine  manliness,  civil  courage, 
nervous  English  and  the  eloquence  of  patriotic  fervor,  or 
cogent,  compact,  red-hot  logic.'7  This  remarkable  speech 
ended  with  these  patriotic  words:  "If  angry  power  de- 
mands a  sacrifice  from  those  who  have  thwarted  its  fraudu- 
lent purposes,  I  feel  honored,  sir,  in  being  selected  as  the 
victim.     If  my  suffering  could  arouse  my  countrymen  to  a 

431 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

just  and  lofty  indignation  against  the  despotism  which,  in 
attacking  me,  is  but  assailing  law,  order  and  constitutional 
government,  I  would  not  shrink  from  the  sacrifice,  though 
my  blood  should  be  required  instead  of  my  liberty !" 

Judge  Stephens  was  dismissed  under  bond,  to  appear 
before  the  next  Federal  court  in  Savannah.  At  this  term 
of  the  court  the  indictment  was  ignored  by  the  grand  jury 
and  nothing  more  was  ever  heard  of  the  matter. 

The  Carpetbaggers,  who  were  still  in  power,  saw  that 
the  Georgians  were  surely,  even  though  slowly,  getting  con- 
trol. A  Democratic  victory  meant  an  inquiry  into  their 
mismanagement.  Knowing  that  their  acts  would  not  bear 
investigation,  they  stuck  together  and  made  one  last  desper- 
ate effort  to  keep  in  power.  Their  most  effective  weapons 
in  the  fight  were  still  "Southern  outrages"  and  "the  horrors 
of  the  Kuklux  Klan,"  that  ''band  of  secret  assassins."  It 
certainly  was  not  a  good  showing  for  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, nor  for  the  Carpetbaggers,  with  unlimited  power, 
and  the  United  States  armv  at  their  back,  that  none  of  these 
criminals  were  ever  caught  and  Drought  to  justice.  Does 
it  not  prove  that  the  "Slander-mill"  was  but  another  politi- 
cal machine  of  the  Republican  party? 

While  these  events  were  progressing,  and  the  Republican 
edifice  in  Georgia — which  had  been  erected  on  such  a  false 
foundation — was  toppling  to  its  ruin,  the  bogus  Governor, 
with  great  secrecy,  resigned,  turning  over  his  office  to  one 
of  his  confederates,  Benjamin  Conley.  He  then  fled  from 
the  State,  a  fugitive  from  justice.  It  was  seven  days  after 
his  flight  before  it  was  known  to  the  public,  and  then  he 
was  beyond  pursuit.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  none 
of  the  official  acts  of  this  usurper  were  legal. 

432 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

An  investigation  of  State  affairs  showed  an  unparalleled 
degree  of  corruption,  and  that  Georgia  had  been  saddled 
with  an  enormous  debt.  The  incredible  sum  of  two  mil- 
lion dollars  was  spent  in  one  year  upon  the  State  Road 
alone.  The  Carpetbagger,  Foster  Blodgett,  was  superin- 
tendent of  the  Road,  and  he  used  it  to  advance  Radical 
power.  Over  a  thousand  names  of  officers  appeared  upon 
its  pay-roll,  many  of  whom  had  never  rendered  any  service 
whatever;  they  were  simply  political  employees,  retained 
to  assist  in  keeping  the  Carpetbaggers  in  power,  and  they 
had  lived  off  the  people  whom  they  so  vilely  oppressed. 

When  the  legislature  met  and  was  organized,  James  M. 
Smith,  a  gallant  Georgia  Colonel  in  the  war  between  the 
States,  was  chosen  Speaker  of  the  House.  Benjamin  Con- 
ley,  who  was  playing  the  role  of  Governor,  should  have 
resigned — according  to  law — as  his  term  as  President  of 
the  Senate  had  expired,  but  he  refused  to  do  so.  With 
wonderful  patience,  the  Democrats  in  the  legislature  de- 
clined to  wrangle  over  the  matter,  but  left  it  to  the  people 
of  Georgia  to  decide  by  calling  an  election  for  Governor,  to* 
be  held  during  the  following  December.  Col.  James  M. 
Smith  was  put  forward  by  the  Democrats  and  elected.  He 
had  no  opposition.  The  Republicans,  with  the  odium  upon 
them  of  the  rascalities  of  carpetbag  government,  nomi- 
nated one  of  their  number,  James  Atkins,  but  he  declined 
to  make  the  canvass. 

For  years  Georgia  had  been  groaning  under  woes  and 
insults  innumerable — had  been  ruled  by  foreigners  hostile 
to  her  interests — but  she  had  grappled  bravely  with  Radical- 
ism and  fought  it  whenever  opportunity  offered.  Three 
times  had  civil  law  been  set  aside  in  this  State  and  martial 

28g  433 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

law  imposed  upon  it;  seven  times  had  the  President  and  the 
Congress  of  the  United  States  bent  their  energies  to  keep 
this  impoverished  commonwealth  in  the  condition  of  a  con- 
quered province;  but  this  had  been  impossible,  and  once 
again  Georgia  was  under  the  control  of  her  own  sons. 

James  M.  Smith,  the  successor  of  Gov.  Jenkins,  was  inau- 
gurated January  12th,  1872,  amid  universal  rejoicing.  It 
will  be  noted  that  when  the  Confederate  soldiers  were 
allowed  to  vote,  they  rallied  to  the  rescue  of  their  beloved 
State  and  delivered  it  from  Carpetbaggers,  Scalawags  and 
bavonet  rule. 

These  aliens  left  Georgia  without  funds  with  which  to 
carry  on  the  Government,  and  without  credit.  In  this 
emergency,  Gen.  Toombs  and  some  other  gentlemen  sup- 
plied the  necessary  money  until  taxes  were  collected. 

When  Georgia  was  redeemed  from  military  despotism, 
Gov.  Jenkins  returned  from  his  exile.  A  full  and  just 
account  of  the  State  funds  was  rendered,  and  the  Great 
Seal  and  the  valuable  documents  were  returned.  The 
letter  of  the  "grand  old  Roman"  to  Gov.  Smith  concluded 
as  follows:  "The  removal  of  the  books  and  papers  was 
simply  a  cautionary  measure  for  my  own  protection.  Not 
so  with  the  Seal.  That  was  a  svmbol  of  the  Executive 
authority,  and  although  devoid  of  intrinsic  material  value, 
was  hallowed  by  a  sentiment  which  forbade  its  surrender 
to  unauthorized  hands. 

"Afterwards,  whilst  I  was  in  Washington  vainly  seeking 
the  interposition  of  the  Supreme  Court,  a  formal,  written 
demand  was  made  upon  me  by  Gen.  Ruger  for  a  return  of 
these  articles,  with  which  I  declined  to  comply. 

"The  books  and  papers  I  herewith  transmit  to  your  Ex- 

434 


RECONSTRUCTION  PERIOD. 

cellency,  that  they  may  resume  their  places  among  the 
archives  of  the  State.  With  them  I  also  deliver  to  you 
the  Seal  of  the  Executive  Department.  I  derive  high  satis- 
faction from  the  reflection  that  it  has  never  been  desecrated 
by  the  grasp  of  a  military  usurper's  hand,  never  been  pros- 
tituted to  authenticate  official  misdeeds  of  an  upstart  pre- 
tender. Unpolluted  as  it  came  to  me,  J  gladly  place  it  in 
the  hands  of  a  worthy  son  of  Georgia,  her  freely  chosen 
Executive,  my  first  legitimate  successor." 

The  courage  and  integrity  of  Gov.  Jenkins  were  fully 
appreciated  by  the  legislature  then  in  session,  and  they 
enthusiastically  endorsed  his  conduct  in  a  series  of  resolu- 
tions; a  fac-simile  of  the  Great  Seal,  wrought  in  solid 
gold,  was  presented  to  him  in  the  name  of  the  grateful  peo- 
ple whose  rights  he  had  so  bravely  defended.  The  gold 
seal  had  the  words  "In  Arduis  Fidelis"  engraved  upon  its 
face.  Words  were  never  more  descriptive  of  character, 
and  to-day  they  are  carved  upon  his  monument. 

Gov.  Jenkins  was  nearly  seventy  years  of  age  when  he 
received  this  testimonial  from  Georgia.  In  accepting  it,  he 
said :  "I  would  not  exchange  it  for  star  or  garter,  or  other 
badge  of  knighthood — nor  yet  for  highest  patent  of  nobility 
ever  bestowed  by  king  upon  subject." 

As  Judge  of  the  Supreme  Court  and  Governor  of  Geor- 
gia his  record  was  bright  and  stainless,  and  the  annals  of 
Greece  and  Home  can  show  no  finer  example  of  matchless 
fidelity !  One  of  the  most  glorious  chapters  in  the  history 
of  this  proud  commonwealth,  is  the  fearless  patriotism  of 
Charles  J.  Jenkins,  the  hero  of  the  reconstruction  period. 


435 


CHAPTER  LII. 

BEBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

1872—1880. 

It  must  awaken  a  feeling  of  pride  in  the  heart  of  every 
Georgian  to  read  the  story  of  how  the  people  of  this  com- 
monwealth, with  unbroken  spirits,  undaunted  courage  and 
imperishable  hope,  passed  through  that  terrible  crucible  of 
misfortune,  when  the  attempt  was  made  to  wrest  their  desti- 
nies from  their  control,  when  there  was  no  protection  of 
property  or  security  of  person  in  this  State,  and  when  its 
very  name  was  blotted  out  by  Act  of  Congress.  It  has 
been  lecorded  how  bravely  they  breasted  the  tide  of  adver- 
sitv,  until  their  efforts  were  crowned  with  success  and  they 
had  established  the  rights,  the  honor  and  the  dignity  of 
Georgia.  All  her  true  sons  rallied  to  the  standard  that  had 
GEORGIA  emblazoned  upon  it?  folds.  Above  their  sup- 
port of  one  man  or  opposition  to  another,  arose  their  devo- 
tion to  this  commonwealth.  Thus,  in  the  hour  of  her  bitter 
trial  was  our  beloved  State  more  fortunate  than  that  great 
republic  of  antiquity,  of  which  in  a  momentous  crisis  it  was 
so  truly  said :  "There  was  a  party  for  Csesar,  a  party  for 
Pompey  and  a  party  for  Brutus,  but  no  party  for  Rome!" 

Georgia  had  lost  nearly  half  the  accumulated  capital  of 
a  century;  but  her  sons  and  daughters  had  gone  bravely  to 

436 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

work  to  rebuild  the  waste  places,  which  once  more  were  be- 
ginning to  blossom  like  the  rose.  Even  in  the  midst  of  her 
poverty,  educational  interests  were  not  neglected,  and  the 
mint  at  Dahlonega  had  become  the  Xorth  Georgia  Agricul- 
tural College. 

The  rights  of  a  sovereign  State  were  now  conceded  to 
Georgia  by  the  Federal  Government;  but  it  will  be  noted 
that  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  as  framed  by  our 
forefathers,  had  been  materially  changed,  and  union  by 
consent,  as  far  as  Georgia  was  concerned,  had  ceased  to 
exist. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  the  Legislature  elected  Gen. 
John  B.  Gordon  to  the  United  States  Senate,  The  interest 
in  his  election  was  so  great,  that  the  galleries  were  crowded, 
and,  when  the  result  was  announced,  there  was  the  wildest 
enthusiasm.  Thus  did  Georgia  delight  to  honor  the  Con- 
federate soldier !  In  the  Senate  he  was  soon  recognized  as 
an  eloquent  and  leading  member  of  the  Democratic  party. 

At  the  same  time,  Alexander  II.  Stephens,  after  an  ab- 
sence of  thirteen  years,  took  his  seat  in  the  Federal  Con- 
gress as  Representative.  He  was  elected  and  re-elected,  un- 
til at  length  he  became  popularly  known  as  the  "Great 
Commoner."  On  one  occasion,  when  he  was  a  candidate 
for  re-election,  an  impatient  constituent  asked : 

"What  are  you  doing  in  Congress,  anyway?  "We  don't 
see  much  use  in  sending  you  back,  as  it  seems,  when  you 
are  there,  you  can't  do  anything  for  us." 

Mr.  Stephens'  wonderful  patience  was  a  marked  char- 
acteristic, and  his  great  heart  always  beat  in  sympathy  with 
his  people,  so  he  replied  mildly :  "My  friend,  I  don't  ask 
your  suffrage  for  what  I  have  done,  but  for  what  I  have 

kept  the  Republicans  from  doing." 

437 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

The  first  reunion  of  Confederate  soldiers  ever  held  was 
by  the  Third  Georgia  Regiment,  at  Union  Point,  in  the 
summer  of  1874.  It  was  at  the  suggestion  of  Capt.  C.  H. 
Andrews  and  his  comrades  of  Company  D.  The  object 
was  simply  to  renew  a  comradeship  formed  amid  the  stern 
realities  of  war,  and  to  perpetuate  the  glorious  record  of  a 
regiment  whose  battle-flag  was  never  touched  by  hostile 
hands,  though  the  Third  Georgia  participated  in  every  im- 
portant engagement  of  the  army  of  Northern  Virginia, 
from  Malvern  Hill  to  Appomattox. 

Union  Point  offered  her  fair  grounds  for  the  occasion, 
and  tendered  the  veterans  the  hospitality  of  the  village, 
giving  them  a  grand  banquet.  The  old  regimental  flag, 
pierced  and  torn,  but  never  surrendered,  was  stretched 
across  the  stage  where  the  orators  of  the  day  were  seated. 
Claiborne  Snead,  of  Augusta,  the  surviving  Colonel,  deliv- 
ered a  glowing  address  which  evinced  great  patriotism  and 
expressed  much  pride  in  his  regiment. 

Following  the  example  of  the  3d  Georgia,  reunions 
soon  became  general  all  over  the  South.  As  the  central 
purpose  of  each  organization  was  historical,  their  meetings 
have  kept  history  from  being  falsified. 

That  Georgia  loves  her  old  soldiers  is  shown  bv  the  fact 
that  she  is  the  only  State  that  has  provided  pensions  for 
their  widows,  and  that  all  disabled  soldiers  can  do  business 
within  her  boundaries  without  paying  such  license  as  the 
law  may  require  of  other  persons.  Here,  "young  and  old 
venerate  the  heroic  memories  of  the  Confederate  struggle 
for  independence,  and  children's  children  will  learn  with 
their  earliest  breath  to  lisp  the  names  of  the  great  chief- 
tains of  the  South,  and  with  their  youngest  emotions  to 
admire  and  emulate  their  illustrious  examples." 

438 


KEBUILPING  THE  STATE. 

Gov.  James  M.  Smith,  formerly  Colonel  of  the  13th 
Georgia  Kegiment,  after  doing  good  service  for  the  State 
at  a  critical  period,  was  now  succeeded  by  Gen.  Alfred  H. 
Colquitt.  Such  was  the  enthusiasm  created  by  the  nomi- 
nation of  this  distinguished  Confederate  soldier,  that  it 
swept  over  the  State  like  a  tidal  wave,  and  he  was  given  the 
largest  majority  ever  polled  in  Georgia. 

This  was  the  year  to  elect  a  President  of  the  United 
States,  and  the  same  great  majority  was  given  in  Georgia 
to  the  Democratic  candidate.  Some  Democratic  clubs  in 
Texas  had  challenged  any  State  to  show  a  larger  majority 
than  their  commonwealth;  Georgia  won  the  trophy,  which 
was  a  magnificent  silk  banner. 

When  Georgia's  sons  had  freed  her  from  military  rule, 
true  to  their  traditional  generosity,  they  turned  to  help 
South  Carolina  and  Louisiana  when  they  were  groaning 
under  the  heel  of  the  despot.  Gen.  John  B.  Gordon,  in 
the  United  States  Senate,  spoke  bravely  for  South  Carolina 
when  she  was  misrepresented  by  her  slanderers.  He  ren- 
dered so  many  other  important  services  to  that  State,  that 
the  ladies  of  Columbia  presented  him  with  a  testimonial  of 
their  appreciation.  It  was  a  sterling  silver  baptismal  font 
for  his  youngest  born,  whom  he  had  named  Carolina.  It 
was  made  in  a  novel  but  beautiful  shape,  having  on  one 
side  the  arms  of  South  Carolina,  and  on  the  other  side  those 
of  Georgia,  with  appropriate  inscriptions. 

The  people  of  Georgia  now  began  to  discuss  the  pro- 
priety of  calling  a  Convention  to  frame  a  new  Constitution, 
as  they  were  unwilling  to  live  under  the  one  that  had  been 
adopted  at  the  dictation  of  Federal  bayonets. 


439 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

In  July,  1877,  there  assembled  in  Atlanta  the  ablest 
body  of  men  that  had  met  in  Georgia  since  the  Secession 
Convention.  This  Convention  was  composed  of  some  of 
the  strongest  and  best  men  in  our  State,  among  whom  were 
seventeen  judges.  There  was  a  strong  representation  of 
the  old  men  who  had  served  Georgia  both  before  and  dur- 
ing the  war.  The  President  of  the  Convention  was  Ex- 
Gov.  Jenkins,  now  over  seventy  years  of  age.  The  young 
members  were  in  perfect  sympathy  with  the  old  men ;  they 
all  worked  together  for  the  good  of  the  State,  and  framed 
and  adopted  the  present  Constitution  of  Georgia.  Gen. 
Toombs  was  one  of  the  leading  spirits  in  the  Convention. 
He  inaugurated  the  Railroad  Commission  law,  and  left  his 
impress  in  other  ways  upon  the  new  Constitution.  This 
instrument,  framed  by  the  free  will  of  Georgia  people,  pro- 
hibits any  increase  of  the  public  debt  or  any  use  of  the  peo- 
ple's money  except  for  State  Government. 

This  Convention  finally  disposed  of  the  question  of  cer- 
tain fraudulent  bonds  which  the  Radicals  had  saddled  upon 
Georgia.  Agreeing  with  the  Supreme  Court  and  the 
Legislature,  that  Georgia  could  make  no  compromise  with 
corruption,  they  declared  the  bogus  bouds  to  be  null  and 
void. 

The  bankers  in  ~New  York  City  who  were  identified  with 
Bullock  and  Kimball  in  their  financial  operations  in  Geor- 
gia, misrepresented  the  facts  and  slandered  our  State 
through  the  Press  to  suppress  any  investigations,  but  they 
did  not  succeed.  Georgia  insisted  on  a  careful  inquiry 
into  the  facts,  for  the  bonds  were  either  legal  or  fraudulent, 
and  she  was  determined  to  have  the  truth.  When  they 
were  proved  beyond  all  question  to  be  fraudulent,  Georgia 

440 


KEBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

stoutly  refused  to  shoulder  a  contract  of  bayonet  and  Car- 
petbag usurpation.  While  the  validity  of  the  bonds  was 
being  tried  by  the  Court,  Rufus  Bullock  did  not  appear 
to  give  his  evidence  for  their  solvency.  Why  did  he  not 
come  forward,  stand  his  trial,  and  tell  the  court  what  he 
knew  about  the  matter,  or  protest  against  their  verdict? 
He  thought  it  more  prudent  to  remain  still  in  a  distant 
State  and  keep  in  hiding  from  the  just  indignation  of  Geor- 
gians. 

When  the  bogus  bonds  were  first  issued,  Gen.  Toombs, 
in  his  uncompromising  war  upon  them,  said  with  prophetic 
ken  that  the  day  would  come  when  "we  will  adopt  a  new 
Constitution  with  a  clause  repudiating  these  bonds,  and  like 
Etna  spew  the  monstrous  frauds  out  of  the  market" ;  after 
many  days,  the  joyous  time  had  arrived,  and  Georgia  did, 
indeed,  renounce  the  contract  made  by  bayonet  usurpation 
rather  than  by  the  act  of  her  people. 

When  the  Convention  was  in  the  midst  of  its  labors,  and 
while  there  was  yet  much  to  be  done,  the  money  appro- 
priated by  the  Legislature  for  their  expenses  was  ex- 
hausted. In  this  crisis,  Gen.  Toombs  furnished  the  neces- 
sary funds  from  his  private  purse.  Every  man  in  the  Con- 
vention rose  to  his  feet  to  vote  him  thanks.  Of  all  that 
assembly,  he  alone  remained  seated,  covering  his  face  with 
his  hands  to  hide  the  tears  that  started  to  his  eyes  at  this 
quick  recognition  of  his  patriotism. 

When  the  new  Constitution  was  submitted  to  a  vote  of 
the  people,  it  was  overwhelmingly  adopted.  At  the  same 
time,  the  question  was  left  to  the  people  what  town  should 
be  the  capital.  There  was  quite  a  lively  contest  between 
Milledgeville  and  Atlanta.     The  latter  received  a  majority 

441 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

of  the  votes  and  so  became  legally  the  capital  of  Georgia. 
Since  that  time,  the  city  has  continued  to  grow  and  prosper 
with  marvellous  rapidity. 

Later  on,  the  old  State-House  and  grounds  at  Milledge- 
ville  were  turned  over  to  the  Trustees  of  the  University  for 
the  purpose  of  establishing  a  branch  college  for  Middle- 
Georgia,  which  is  now  a  large  and  prosperous  institution. 

The  Legislature  which  met  this  year  elected  Hon.  Ben- 
jamin H.  Hill  to  the  United  States  Senate.  He  had  been 
a  representative  for  two  years;  he  had  also  served  in  the 
Confederate  Senate  during  the  whole  period  of  the  war 
between  the  States,  and  had  acquired  honor  and  distinction 
in  both  bodies.  He  continued  in  the  United  States  Senate 
until  his  death.  It  was  said  of  him  that  "upon  his  lips  had 
the  mystic  bee  dropped  the  honey  of  persuasion."  He  was 
emphatically  a  Georgian,  and  if  honey  hung  upon  his  lips, 
Georgia  bees  gathered  it  from  her  own  flowers  and  hoarded 
it  there. 

As  this  period  drew  to  a  close,  Georgia  was  occupied  with 
the  full  restoration  of  her  material  resources  and  financial 
position,  in  which  she  met  with  signal  success. 


442 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

REBUILDING  THE  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1880—1890. 

Georgia  now  began  to  make  some  progress  towards  a  per- 
manent prosperity,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  she  was  paying 
annually  five  million  dollars  as  her  share  of  the  war 
tax  exacted  by  the  Federal  Government,  not  one  cent  of 
which  was  distributed  within  her  borders,  and  much  of 
which  was  used  to  pay  pensions  to  the  Federal  soldiers  who 
had  invaded  her  territory  and  destroyed  her  property. 

Firm  in  her  self-reliance,  Georgia  could  afford  to  wait 
for  justice.  The  war  had  retarded  her  enterprises  for  full 
fifty  years,  but  her  manufacturing  interests  were  building 
up  in  all  parts  of  the  State,  and  commerce  was  flourishing. 
She  had  fine  public  schools  in  every  county,  with  Dr.  Gus- 
tavus  J.  Orr,  a  man  of  ability  and  character,  as  State  School 
Commissioner;  she  had  a  continually  extending  railroad 
system,  and  her  valuable  mines  were  being  developed.  All 
this  was  the  work  of  Georgia  people,  proud  of  the  resources 
of  their  State  and  true  to  her  historic  traditions. 

Our  negroes  have  saved  Georgia  from  an  influx  of  the 

laboring  classes  of  Europe,  who  are  unwilling  to  compete 

with  them.     Thus,  immigration  is  so  slow  that  the  strangers 

who  settle  here  become  Georgians,  instead  of  our  State 

being  dominated  by  foreign  customs  and  foreign  ideas,  and 

Georgia  land  is  saved  for  Georgia  people. 

443 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

In  the  first  year  of  this  decade,  Gen.  Colquitt  made  his 
second  race  for  Governor.  Some  of  his  acts  as  Executive 
had  been  so  unpopular  that  he  encountered  much  opposi- 
tion. One  of  the  issues  raised  against  him  was  that  he  had 
appointed  ex-Gov.  Joseph  E.  Brown  to  fill  the  unexpired 
term  of  Gen.  John  B.  Gordon,  who  had  resigned  his  seat 
"in  the  United  States  Senate. 

Many  of  our  leading  men  were  engaged  in  this  guber- 
natorial campaign,  which  was  heated  and  bitter.  Gen. 
Henry  R.  Jackson,  who  had  taken  no  part  in  politics  since 
the  war,  came  forward  noAv  and  threw  the  whole  weight  of 
"his  high  character,  poetic  diction  and  matchless  eloquence 
into  the  scale  for  Colquitt.  Gov.  Colquitt  was  re-elected 
by  a  handsome  majority,  and  the  legislature  endorsed  his 
-course  by  returning  Gov.  Brown  to  the  United  States  Sen- 
ate. 

This  legislature  also  elected  James  Jackson  (who  was 
one  of  the  associate  justices)  Chief -Justice  of  the  Supreme 
Court.  He  had  made  a  fine  record  before  the  war  between 
the  States,  both  as  judge  of  the  Superior  Court  and  member 
■of  Congress.  Very  fond  of  the  law,  with  a  vigorous  intellect, 
a  large,  sympathetic  heart  and  clean  hands,  he  was  emi- 
nently fitted  to  wear  the  ermine. 

He  was  a  grandson  of  that  illustrious  James  Jackson 
who  was  a  general  in  the  Revolutionary  war,  who  had  a  seat 
in  the  United  States  Senate  when  it  was  an  honor  to  be 
there,  who  assisted  in  exposing  the  Yazoo  fraud,  and  who 
was  once  Governor  of  this  great  State.  So,  by  right  of 
inheritance,  Chief-Justice  Jackson  loved  justice  and  hated 
fraud  and  deceit.  In  his  decisions  he  employed  feeling 
.-as  well  as  thought.      "It  is  perhaps  not  unusual  to  find  men 

444 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

with  great  power  of  mind  associated  with  defective  moral 
powers,  or  to  find  men  of  great  power  of  feeling  associated 
with  weakness  of  intellect;  but  here  were  strength  of  mind- 
and  moral  stamina  together.  Thus  equipped,  thus  armed, 
lie  did  his  work  with  skill,  fidelity  and  power."  «It  is  an 
onerous  and  responsible  position  to  be  the  head  of  the  ad- 
ministration of  Georgia's  laws,  but  the  new  Chief -Justice' 
filled  the  place  with  eminent  success.  May  his  spotless- 
character  be  an  enduring  example  for  his  young  country- 
men ! 

In  October,  1881,  Georgia  became  prominent  before  the 
world  in  the  International  Cotton  Exposition,  which  was 
held  for  three  months  in  Atlanta,  a  city,  at  that  time,  with 
less  than  fifty  thousand  inhabitants.  This  was  the  first 
great  exposition  ever  held  in  the  South. 

The  site  selected  for  the  buildings  became  known  as- 
Oglethorpe  Park,  a  beautiful  piece  of  ground  at  a  conven- 
ient distance  from  the  city.  The  "main  building"  was  in- 
the  shape  of  a  Greek  cross,  with  wings;  it  was  constructed' 
as  a  model  cotton  factory  without  any  ornamentation  or 
elaborate  finish,  but  simply  showing  an  edifice  adapted  to> 
manufacturing  cotton  in  the  South.  There  were  several; 
other  large  buildings,  so  that  the  exhibits  covered  twenty 
acres  of  floor  space. 

Cotton-seed  were  obtained  from  all  parts  of  the  world 
where  the  plant  flourishes — from  Asia,  Africa  and  the  isles 
of  the  sea — so  that  the  royal  staple  that  clothes  the  world 
could  be  seen  in  all  stages  of  its  culture  in  well-arranged' 
plats.  The  foreign  plants,  preserving  their  peculiar  char- 
acteristics,, grew  side  by  side  with  Georgia  cottom. 


445- 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Experiments  showed  that  the  South  was  the  favored 
home  of  this  plant  "whose  growth  is  the  idyllic  poem  of 
our  people,  and  its  mature  existence  a  system  of  political 
economy.  It  is  the  source  of  the  hoarse  shout  of  the  steam 
engine ;  it  is  the  melody  of  the  soft  song  of  the  spindle  and 
loom;  it  is  the  fairy  of  the  waterfall;  it  is  warmth,  it  is 
comfort,  it  is  beauty.  It  is  the  pride  of  our  fields,  the 
source  of  our  wealth,  the  king  of  our  commerce." 

Bags,  bales  and  packages  of  cotton  from  foreign  coun- 
tries were  exhibited,  showing  how  the  natives  prepared  it 
for  market.  There  was  also  a  truly  wonderful  display  of 
every  kind  of  machinery  used  in  manufacturing  cotton. 
Distant  States  sent  fine  specimens  of  their  woods,  minerals 
and  agricultural  products;  and  there  were  also  exhibits  of 
the  commerce  and  manufactures  of  the  world.  Every- 
thing that  could  be  raised  on  a  Georgia  plantation  was 
there,  with  woods  from  our  forests  and  ores  from  our  mines. 
Erom  the  gold  belt  of  our  State  was  shown  the  precious 
metal — in  combination,  free  gold,  and  nuggets — with  the 
machinery  used  in  extracting  it. 

The  Exposition  was  opened  with  most  imposing  cere- 
monies in  the  presence  of  an  immense  crowd.  When  it  was 
presented  to  the  public,  Georgia's  Governor,  Alfred  H. 
Colquitt,  formally  received  it  in  a  short,  but  eloquent 
address. 

Ex-Gov.  Vance,  of  North  Carolina,  at  this  time  a  United 
States  Senator,  delivered  the  speech  of  welcome,  in  which 
he  thus  referred  to  the  recuperative  power  of  Georgia  and 
the  other  Southern  States:  "To  every  one  present  or  to 
come,  we  extend  a  southern  welcome,  warm  as  our  sun- 
shint,  and  bid  him  behold  what  can  be  done  by  a  land 

446 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

whose  fields  were  but  yesterday  'kneaded  into  bloody  sods 
by  the  maddening  wheels  of  artillery/  whose  beasts  of  bur- 
den were  swept  away  by  devastating  armies,  whose  noblest 
sons  were  slaughtered  in  battle,  whose  homes  were  burned 
with  fire  and  whose  governments  have  passed  through  an 
era  of  corruption  worse  than  anarchy.  "We  invite  you  with 
pride  to  witness  these  conclusive  tests  of  the  genial  nature 
of  our  climate,  the  fertility  of  our  soil,  the  energy  of  our 
people,  the  conservative  vitality  of  our  political  institutions; 
in  short,  wre  invite  you  to  see  that  we  have  renewed  our 
youth  at  the  fountains  of  industry  and  found  the  hills  of 
gold  in  the  energies  of  an  imperishable  race." 

The  ceremonies  were  appropriately  closed  with  a  poem 
written  by  Paul  Hamilton  Hayne.  Then  the  big  Corliss 
engine  began  to  throb,  the  machinery  to  move,  and  the  first 
Cotton  Exposition  of  the  world  was  opened. 

Among  the  Southern  States,  Georgia  ranks  second  in 
raising  cotton,  and,  after  New  Orleans,  Savannah  is  the 
largest  cotton  market  in  the  world;  so  the  Exposition  was 
a  great  event  in  Georgia's  history,  and  it  gave  considerable 
impetus  to  her  prosperity.  After  the  fair  was  over,  the 
buildings  were  utilized  as  a  cotton  factory,  the  name  of 
which,  Exposition  Mills,  tells  the  tale  of  its  origin. 

As  Gov.  Colquitt's  administration  drew  to  a  close,  white- 
winged  Peace  and  smiling  Prosperity  rested  upon  Georgia's 
broad  domain,  and  her  sons  were  enjoying  the  fruits  of  their 
labors.  But  a  loss  that  Georgia  could  ill  afford  at  this 
time,  soon  cast  its  dark  shadow  over  the  whole  State. 

In  the  solemn  stillness  of  the  early  dawn  of  an  August 
day,  Hon.  Benjamin  H.  Hill  died  after  a  long  and  distress- 
ing illness.     Gov.  Colquitt  ordered  the  capitol  to  be  draped 

447 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

in  mourning  and  the  flag  to  be  displayed  at  half-mast.  On 
the  day  of  the  funeral  business  was  suspended  in  our  cities 
and  towns,  and  to  the  tolling  of  church  bells  the  citizens 
gathered  to  give  expression  10  their  sorrow.  In  Atlanta, 
his  home  at  the  time  of  his  death,  private  houses  as  well 
as  the  public  buildings  wore  the  insignia  of  mourning. 
Thousands  came  from  every  part  of  the  State  to  participate 
in  the  last  sad  rites,  and  the  streets  were  thronged  with  a 
sorrowful  multitude. 

As  patriot  and  statesman,  Benjamin  Harvey  Hill  was 
the  peer  of  Crawford,  Troup,  Forsyth  and  Berrien.  Geor- 
gia guards  his  ashes  well,  and  his  fame  is  among  her  proud- 
est treasures.  Friend  and  foe  paid  beautiful  tributes  to  his 
splendid  intellect  and  superb  oratory.  As  eulogies  were 
pronounced  over  him,  the  story  of  his  fame  rehearsed,  and 
tender  farewell  words  were  spoken,  he  received  no  higher 
praise  than  the  simple  statement :   aHe  loved  Georgia." 

Soon  after  the  death  of  "Ben  Hill,"  as  his  admirers  loved 
to  call  him,  a  movement  was  begun  by  the  people  of  Geor- 
gia to  erect  to  his  memory  a  monument  which  should  stand 
in  the  capital  of  the  State.  The  necessary  funds  were  to  be 
raised  by  very  small  contributions,  so  that  every  citizen 
might  have  the  privilege  of  contributing.  A  gentleman, 
remarking  that  to  give  to  the  Hill  monument  was  a  pleasure 
which  he  wished  all  his  family  to  share,  suggested  that  each 
of  his  children  should  give  twenty-five  cents,  and  each  of 
his  negroes  ten  cents,  which  was  cheerfully  done.  This 
incident  illustrates  the  universal  feeling  of  the  State  in  this 
matter. 

When  the  legislature  met  in  the  fall  of  1882,  Gov.  Col- 
quitt's term    having    expired,  he  was  sent  to  the  United 

448 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

States  Senate.  Alexander  II.  Stephens,  "the  sage  of  Lib- 
erty Hall" — now  passed  his  seventieth  year — was  his  suc- 
cessor. He  resigned  his  seat  in  Congress  to  accept  the 
nomination  for  Governor,  and  was  elected  by  a  majority  of 
sixty  thousand. 

Since  the  capital  had  been  changed  to  Atlanta,  a  build- 
ing known  as  Kimball's  Opera  House  had  been  used  as  a 
State-House,  and  it  was  called  the  capitol.  There  the  oath 
of  office  was  administered  to  Gov.  Stephens  by  Chief 
Justice  James  Jackson,  in  the  presence  of  the  legislature 
in  joint  session.  Gov.  Colquitt,  the  State-House  officers, 
Justices,  Gen.  Toombs,  and  a  part  of  Georgia's  delegation 
to  the  United  States  Congress  were  on  the  stage,  and  a 
large  audience  in  the  galleries.  Gov.  Stephens  received 
the  Great  Seal  of  the  State,  around  which  heroic  memories 
now  clustered,  and  delivered  it  to  Secretary  of  State  Bar- 
nett.  The  new  Governor's  inaugural  address  was  a  mas- 
terly appeal  for  the  maintenance  of  State's  Rights. 

As  a  part  of  the  ceremonial  the  band  played  "Dixie." 
It  had  now  become  an  established  custom  in  Georgia,  that 
this  national  air  of  the  South  should  be  given  at  least  once 
on  all  public  occasions. 

In  his  private  and  political  character  Gov.  Stephens  was 
a  model  of  purity,  and  his  genius  shown  like  a  planet 
with  steady  rays.  He  had  served  Georgia  since  his 
earlv  manhood;  and  when  he  became  her  Chief  Magistrate 
he  threw  his  whole  heart  into  the  office,  never  neglecting 
the  smallest  detail  that  should  demand  his  attention.  Few 
public  men  have  loved  Georgia  and  her  people  so  ardently. 
Education  was  a  subject  that  deeply  interested  him,  and  for 
years  he  had  at  his  private  expense  kept  a  number  of  young 
men  at  school. 

29g  449 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

To  foster  education  has  ever  been  one  of  the  distin- 
guishing characteristics  of  our  people.  The  land  is  dotted 
with  altars  dedicated  to  learning.  Our  chief  gala'  days 
have  always  been  the  annual  commencements.  On  these 
occasions,  the  statesman,  the  lawyer,  the  planter,  the  divine, 
the  physician,  the  journalist,  the  teacher,  the  merchant,  the 
mechanic,  the  old  and  the  young  crowd  the  academic  halls. 
This  devotion  to  knowledge  is  one  of  the  germs  of  Georgia's 
greatness.  How  much  nobler  are  such  festive  occasions 
than  the  Olympic  games  of  Greece  and  the  gladiatorial 
contests  of  Rome ! 

O,  young  Georgians,  "knowledge  is  power'';  but  intelli- 
gence without  virtue  and  patriotism  can  never  lead  to  the 
highest  individual  development,  nor  place  your  State  upon 
that  lofty  pinnacle  of  fame  for  which  all  her  true  sons  are 
striving !  jj 


450 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

REBUILDING  THE  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1880—1890. 

While  Alexander  H.  Stephens  was  Governor,  the  150th 
anniversary  of  the  settlement  of  Georgia  drew  near,  and 
it  was  decided  to  celebrate  the  day  in  a  manner  worthy  of 
the  State. 

Historic  Savannah,  the  birthplace  of  the  colony  destined 
to  become  a  mighty  sovereign  State,  was  selected  to  be  the 
scene  of  the  festivities.  This  city  was  the  home  of  a  race 
antedating  the  Indians;  here  Tomo-chi-chi  and  Oglethorpe 
passed  through  the  streets  in  friendly  converse;  here  "Lib- 
erty boys"  and  "Red  Coats"  rushed  together  in  deadly  con- 
flict; and  here  Confederate  heroes  for  four  years  kept  the 
Federal  fleet  at  bay,  until  at  last,  from  the  land  side,  the 
"Blue  coats"  seized  the  nest  after  the  eagle  had  flown. 

Savannah  was  for  two  days  given  up  to  this  anniversary, 
which  is  called  the  Sesqui-centennial.  The  principal 
streets  were  elaborately  decorated,  and  there  was  a  splendid 
military  pageant,  with  Col.  C.  W.  Anderson,  grand  mar- 
shal. There  were  civil  processions,  too,  and  flags  and 
banners,  and  fireworks  and  banquets.  The  city  was1 
crowded  with  visitors,  as  children  gathering  to  celebrate 
their  mother's  natal  day.  The  most  unique  feature  of  the 
occasion  was  a  realistic  representation  of  the  landing  of 
Oglethorpe  and  his  reception  by  the  Yamacraws. 

451 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

A  perfect  mass  of  humanity  watched  with  intense  inter- 
est as  a  small  vessel — symbolical  of  the  Anne,  on  which  . 
Oglethorpe  and  the  colonists  arrived  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years  before — came  slowly  up  the  river;  as  it  passed  the  city 
front  to  the  landing  place  it  was  greeted  with  the  wildest 
enthusiasm.  When  the  voyagers  stepped  ashore  they  were 
received  by  Tomo-ehi-chi,  a  medicine  man,  Mary  Musgrove, 
and  other  prominent  Indians  of  the  tribe.  Then,  forming 
in  procession  under  the  escort  of  the  Savannah  cadets,  and 
headed  by  a  band  of  music,  they  all  marched  to  the  stand 
which  had  been  erected  for  them,  and  upon  which  the 
splendid  pageant  was  arranged.  Oglethorpe  made  a  speech 
to  "my  brother,  Tomo-chi-chi,"  and  the  Mico  responded 
in  fitting  words  of  welcome.  This  spectacle  merited  and 
received  great  applause. 

In  the  midst  of  all  the  fine  sights  that  the  patriotism  of 
Savannah  had  prepared  in  honor  of  this  anniversary,  the 
most  prominent  object  of  interest  was  Gov.  Stephens. 
Every  one  tried  to  get  a  peep  at  this  illustrious  man,  who 
had  so  long  been  honorably  identified  with  the  history  of 
Georgia.  As  he  stepped  from  the  train  on  his  arrival  in 
the  city,  his  reception  had  been  an  enthusiastic  ovation. 
His  special  escort,  the  gallant  "Georgia  Hussars/'  in  fine 
uniforms  and  mounted  on  superb  horses,  gave  tone  and 
dignity  to  the  welcome. 

He  was  the  orator  of  the  occasion  and  delivered  his  speech 
at  the  theatre,  where  Gen.  Henry  R.  Jackson  presided  over 
the  ceremonies,  seated  upon  the  stage  in  the  historic  Ogle- 
thorpe chair.  "When  Gov.  Stephens  appeared,  the  vast 
crowd  that  filled  the  theatre,  as  by  one  impulse,  rose  to  their 
feet  to  do  him  honor.     The  opening  prayer  was  made  by 

452 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

,    the  oldest  minister  in  the  city,  Dr.  Axson,  of  the  Inde- 
pendent Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Governor's  speech  was  of  great  historic  interest. 
He  described  the  planting- of  the  colony,  the  birth  and 
growth  of  the  State,  the  principles  upon  which  our  institu- 

.  tions  are  based,  and  Georgia's  claims  to  honor  from  all 
nations.  The  address  was  received  with  such  prolonged 
applause  that  it  was  some  time  before  order  could  be  re- 
stored. Then  Gen.  Jackson  read  the  "Commemoration 
Ode,"  written  for  the  occasion  bv  Paul  Hamilton  Hayue, 
whom  he  eulogized  as  the  "poet  of  the  South,  laureate  by 
royal  power  of  his  own  genius."  The  exercises  at  the  the 
atre  closed  with  a  benediction  by  Rev.  Thomas  Boone, 
of  Christ  Episcopal  Church. 

.  This  brilliant  celebration  of  Georgia's  natal  day  and  the 
founding  of  Savannah  was  a  memorable  occasion  in  the 
history  of  our  State. 

Nothing  showed  more  conclusively  the  kind  of  manhood 
there  was  in  Georgia,  than  the  condition  of  the  Confederate 
soldiers  within  her  limits.  While  the  Federal  soldiers  were 
pensioners  on  the  bounty  of  their  Government,  and  one  of 
their  most  prominent  Generals  did  not  hesitate  to  stretch 
out  his  hand  for  money  from  the  Federal  Government,  with 
few  exceptions,  Georgia  soldiers  were  not  only  self-support- 
ing, but  occupying  most  of  the  positions  of  trust  and  emolu- 
ment; they  were  our  governors,  judges,  legislators,  State- 
House  officers,  county  and  city  officers,  and  our  congress- 
men and  United  States  Senators.  The  men  who  wore  the 
gray"  had  not  only  illustrated  Georgia  in  battle,  but 
brought  her  through  that  most  fiery  trial — the  reconstruc- 
tion period — as  pure  as  incorruptible  gold,  and  Georgia 

453 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

loved  them  well.  The  empty  sleeve,  the  halting  gait  and 
the  unsightly  scar  appealed  to  her  heart  with  an  eloquence 
which  no  words  could  match  ! 

Gov.  Stephens  had  often  expressed  the  wish  that  he 
might  "die  in  harness,"  and  in  less  than  a  month  after  the 
Sesqui-centennial  his  lamp  of  life  went  out  before  day- 
light, one  cold,  crisp  Sunday  morning.  Few  Georgians 
have  occupied  so  much  space  in  the  public  eye  of  America 
and  Europe.  He  climbed  the  hill  of  fame  until  he  reached 
its  highest  summit,  and  there  was  nothing  left  for  him  to 
gain.  It  was  a  noble  rounding  of  his  public  career  to  die 
Governor  of  his  native  State.  In  private  life  "he  did 
good  by  stealth  and  blushed  to  own  it  fame." 

Georgia  paid  every  possible  honor  to  her  dead  Governor. 
His  body  was  placed  in  a  casket  of  gold-bronze  with  silver 
handles,  and  reposed  in  state  in  the  Senate  Chamber  while 
people  were  gathering  from  the  mountains  to  the  sea,  and 
from  other  States,  to  take  part  in  the  obsequies.  Flowers 
were  sent  from  every  part  of  Georgia  to  decorate  his  bier. 
On  the  day  of  the  funeral  the  whole  State  suspended  busi- 
ness, and  memorial  exercises  were  held  in  the  different 
towns. 

In  Atlanta,  on  the  morning  of  that  day,  a  meeting  in 
honor  of  the  dead  was  held  in  the  Hall  of  the  House  of 
Representatives,  which  was  elaborately  draped  in  mourn- 
ing. Gen.  Henry  E.  Jackson's  speech  was  impassioned 
and  poetic;  that  of  Col.  C.  C.  Jones,  Jr.,  was  a  ringing 
eulogy;  and  that  of  Dr.  H.  V.  M.  Miller  was  a  fine  analysis 
of  character.  Besides  these  gentlemen,  ex-Gov.  Colquitt, 
Gen.  John  B.  Gordon,  Judge  Martin  J.  Crawford  and  Sen- 
ator Joseph  E.  Brown    made    tender    and    impressive  ad- 

454 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

dresses.     Gen.  Toombs  was  also  there — now  gray-bearded 
and  feeble.     His  eves  were  full  of  tears  and  his  voice  trem- 

IS 

ulous  with  the  memories  of  forty  years,  as  he  pronounced 
a  eulogy  over  his  friend. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  usual  funeral  services,  in  which 
clergymen  of  all  denominations  took  part,  were  held  in  the 
same  Hall.  The  casket,  with  its  magnificent  floral  designs, 
was  placed  in  front  of  the  Speaker's  desk,  and  the  Hall  was 
crowded  with  men  who  occupied  places  of  high  trust  in 
the  land.  As  the  remains  of  Georgia's  Governor  were 
borne  to  the  cemetery,  the  hearse  was  drawn  by  eight  pairs 
of  black  horses,  and  eight  of  the  Georgia  Hussars  acted  as 
special  escort.  The  military  from  different  parts  of  the 
State  swelled  the  long  procession.  There  were  thirty  com- 
panies, in  fine  uniforms,  slowly  marching  to  the  sound  of 
martial  music.  It  was  a  touching  sight  to  see  ten  negro 
companies  among  them.  From  the  capitol  to  the  ceme- 
tery, both  sides  of  the  street,  for  over  a  mile,  were  densely 
crowded  with  sorrowing  spectators. 

The  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Beckwith  received  the  body  at 
the  cemetery  and  committed  it  to  the  temporary  tomb  pre- 
pared of  solid  granite.  The  mass  of  flowers  scattered  in 
profusion  around  it,  testified  to  the  love  and  honor  felt 
for  Gov.  Stephens  by  his  countrymen.  The  sun  was  just 
sinking  to  rest  when  the  famous  Chatham  Artillery  fired 
the  parting  salvo,  the  crowd  slowly  dispersed,  and  Alex- 
ander H.  Stephens  "was  left  alone  with  his  glory."    • 

According  to  Georgia  law,  if  a  Governor  dies  in  office,  the 
President  of  the  Senate  becomes  Governor  until  an  election 
can  be  held.  The  Hon.  James  S.  Boynton,  who  had  made 
a  distinguished  reputation  as  presiding  officer  of  the  Sen- 

455 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

ate,  now  became  our  Governor,  and  administered  the  affairs 
of  state  with  eminent  success. 

When  the  election  came  off  in  May,  the  Hon.  Henry  D. 
McDaniel,  of  Walton  county,  often  a  member  of  the  State 
Senate,  and  a  distinguished  Confederate  soldier,  was  chosen 
to  fill  the  Executive  Chair,  and  was  afterwards  re-elected  to 
a  second  term.  Entering  Confederate  service  as  first  lieu- 
tenant in  the  famous  11th  Georgia  Regiment,  he  was 
chosen  major  during  the  second  year  of  the  war.  In  the 
second  day's  battle  at  Gettysburg,  he  came  out  of  the  action 
in  command  of  his  regiment,  and  in  the  third  day's  fight  he 
led  Anderson's  Georgia  Brigade,  which  had  suffered  heavy 
losses  in  field  officers  and  other  officers  and  men.  In  the 
severe  action  near  Hagerstown,  Md.,  in  which  the  11th 
Georgia  was  particularly  exposed,  Maj.  McDaniel,  com- 
manding, was  desperately  wounded.  His  life  was  saved 
by  a  rare  surgical  operation;  but,  alas!  he  was  left  with 
other  severelv  wounded  Confederates,  in  the  hands  of  the 

c  7 

enemy,  when  Gen.  Lee's  army  recrossed  the  Potomac. 
After  the  war  was  over,  he  was  kept  a  prisoner  by  the  Fed- 
erals for  more  than  three  months.  Except  when  he  was 
wounded  and  a  prisoner,  he  was  never  absent  from  his  com- 
mand, unless  on  detached  service  of  some  kind,  under 
orders.  How  well  he  performed  his  duty  was  shown  by 
the  confidence  and  esteem  of  those  who  served  with  him 
in  the  army,  and  of  those  who  suffered  with  him  in  hospital 
and  prison ! 

In  the  fall  of  the  year  18 84,  the  time  for  electing  a  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  had  again  arrived.  The  Demo- 
cratic party  under  the  leadership  of  Grover  Cleveland  won 
a  great  victory  over  the  Itepublicans,  who  for  twenty-four 

456 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

years  had  controlled  the  Federal  Government.  Georgia 
had  contributed  her  share  to  this  satisfactory  result;  and 
there  was  great  rejoicing  all  'over  the  State,  with  patriotic 
speeches,  torchlight  processions,  showers  of  fireworks  and 
streets  full  of  people. 

At  this  time,  Georgia  was  steadily  gaining  in  all  the 
elements  of  material  prosperity,  and  her  credit  was  excel- 
lent. Under  Democratic  rule,  her  noble  son,  Gen.  Henry 
R.  Jackson,  was  appointed  United  States  Minister  to  Mex- 
ico, in  recognition  of  his  eminent  qualifications  for  the 
position. 

Kimball's  Opera  House,  which  had  been  doing  duty  as  a 
State-House  since  the  capital  was  removed  to  Atlanta,  was 
entirely  unsuited  for  the  purpose,  and  the  Legislature  appro- 
priated one  million  dollars  to  erect  a  new  building  to  be 
called  the  Capitol.  It  was  to  be  located  in  a  fine  square  of 
four  acres,  near  the  center  of  the  city. 

It  was  a  perfect  autumn  day  with  all  the  beauty  of  sum- 
mer— as  the  frost  had  not  yet  touched  the  foliage — when 
the  corner-stone  of  this  magnificent  edifice  was  laid,  Septem- 
ber 2d,  1885.  It  was  a  huge  piece  of  highly  polished  Georgia 
marble,  of  variegated  tints,  and  weighing  seven  thousand 
five  hundred  pounds,  It  is  the  largest  and  finest  corner- 
stone ever  laid  in  the  South. 

Gov.  McDaniel,  the  Legislature,  and  a  large  crowd  of 
representative  Georgians  looked  on  with  absorbing  interest 
while  the  Grand  Lodge  of  Georgia  performed  the  cere- 
mony. Never  before  had  such  a  large  number  of  Masons 
gathered  in  a  Georgia  city.  The  stone  was  laid  at  the 
northeast  corner  of  the  building,  according  to  the  custom 
of  this  ancient  and  honorable  order.     As  the  choir,  com- 

457 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

posed  of  a  hundred  voices,  sang  "Great  Architect  of  Heaven 
and  Earth/'  the  stone  was  slowly  lowered  to  its  place. 
"When  the  craftsmen  had  done  their  work,  the  Grand  Mas- 
ter, Hon.  John  S.  Davidson,  of  the  State  Senate,  pro- 
nounced it  true  and  trusty,  and  then  poured  upon  it  corn, 
wine  and  oil,  emblematic  of  plenty,  gladness  and  peace. 

Senator  Robert  G.  Mitchell  had  been  appointed  to  re- 
ceive the  stone,  as  he  was  chairman  of  the  committee  on 
Public  Property;  he  also  introduced  the  orator  of  the  day, 
"Gen.  A.  P.  Lawton,  who  had  served  Georgia  so  well  with 
liis  sword  in  the  conflict  of  arms,  and  by  his  statesman- 
ship in  "the  piping  times  of  peace."  He  made  a  grand 
speech,  worthy  of  himself  and  of  the  occasion. 

In  December  of  this  year,  one  of  the  most  conspicuous 
figures  in  the  State,  Gen.  Pobert  Toombs,  was  removed  by 
death.  He  had  always  been  in  the  forefront  of  public 
affairs.  He  had  been  pressed  for  President  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy;  had  been  premier  of  its  cabinet;  had  fought 
both  in  Virginia  and  Georgia,  and  Avas  among  those  ever- 
to-be-honored  Georgians  who  redeemed  our  State  from  Rad- 
ical rule.  A  large  number  of  public  men  attended  his 
funeral,  and  a  beautiful  eulogium  was  pronounced  over 
"him  by  the  Pt.  Pev.  John  Peckwith,  Pishop  of  Georgia. 

In  deference  to  Mr.  Toombs'  expressed  wish,  there  was 
no  ostentatious  display  over  his  remains.  He  sleeps  his  last 
sleep  in  the  cemetery  at  Washington,  near  his  lifelong 
liome.  Above  his  grave  rises  a  handsome  marble  shaft, 
"bearing  the  simple  inscription,  Robert  Toombs. 

His  life  is  written  on  the  pages  of  the  history  of  his  State; 
liis  grave  is  a  sacred  spot  to  every  Georgian. 


458 


CHAPTER   LV. 

REBUILDING  THE  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1880—1890. 

The  next  year  after  Gen.  Toombs  died,  when  fair  Flora 
had  decked  the  fields  and  hillsides  with  tender  green  and 
filled  the  woods  with  flowers,  the  Hill  monument — the  first 
ever  erected  by  Georgia  to  one  of  her  statesmen — was  com- 
pleted. It  is  a  statue  of  heroic  size,  presenting  a  good  like- 
ness of  the  distinguished  Senator,  made  of  Italian  marble 
and  mounted  on  a  massive  pedestal. 

The  first  day  of  May  was  set  for  the  unvailing  cere- 
monies, and  it  was  considered  a  proper  occasion  to  invite 
the  honored  President  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  to  be 
present,  as  Mr.  Hill  had  been  the  ardent  supporter  of  his 
administration.  As  Pres.  Davis  had  depended  on  Gen. 
Lee  in  the  field,  so  he  had  leaned  upon  Mr.  Hill  in  the 
Senate.  When  it  was  known  that  he  had  accepted  the  invi- 
tation, the  whole  State  rejoiced  and  assisted  Atlanta  in  her 
elaborate  preparations  to  receive  him.  The  city  was  liter- 
ally deluged  with  flowers — from  the  wild  honeysuckles  of 
the  woods  to  the  most  costlv  exotics — which  the  Southern 
Express  Company  carried  without  charge. 

A  special  train,  with  the  engine  and  each  car  handsomely 
decorated,  having  on  board  Gen.  Gordon  and  other  distin- 
guished Georgians,  was  sent  to  Montgomery,  Alabama,  to 

459 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

meet  Pres.  Davis.  The  citizens  of  every  Georgia  town 
through  which  the  train  passed  bearing  our  honored  guestr 
assembled  at  the  depot  to  see  him,  and  show  with  what  lov- 
ing reverence  he  was  enshrined  in  their  hearts.  He  reached 
Atlanta  in  the  afternoon  of  the  last  day  of  April.  As  the 
engine  rushed  into  the  city  and  stopped  at  the  depot,  Geor 
gia's  Governor  and  about  fifty  thousand  people  were  there 
to  welcome  Mr.  Davis.  He  was  placed  in  an  elegant  car- 
riage, drawn  by  six  white  horses,  and  a  thousand  veterans 
acted  as  his  special  escort.  A  gay  cavalcade,  composed  of 
a  long  line  of  carriages  and  dashing  cavaliers  on  horse- 
back, with  the  band  playing  "Dixie,"  followed  him  from  the 
depot  to  Mrs.  Benjamin  Hill's  residence,  which  was  to  be 
his  home  during  his  sojourn  in  Atlanta.  His  ride  was 
made  glorious  with  the  love  of  a  great  commonwealth  ! 
As  his  carriage  slowly  passed  from  the  depot  up  Pryor 
street  to  Peachtree  street,  and  up  Peachtree  to  Mrs.  Hill's 
residence,  about  six  thousand  school-children  scattered 
flowers  in  front  of  it — the  horses'  feet  never  touching  the 
ground,  as  every  inch  of  it  was  covered  :  the  carriage  wheels 
seemed  to  roll  through  banks  of  flowers,  while  the  very 
heavens  echoed  with  shouts  and  cheers  of  welcome. 

The  next  morning  the  city  was  brightened  by  the  splen- 
dor of  an  unclouded  Southern  sun,  and  fanned  by  the  sweet 
breath  of  May.  Atlanta  was  swarming  •  with  people,  and 
Confederate  veterans  were  there  bv  the  thousands  to  honor 

*j 

Hill,  and  to  greet  their  Chieftain  at  the  base  of  the  Hill 
monument. 

A  grand  procession  was  formed  in  front  of  Mrs.  Hill's 
residence,  in  which  Pres.  Davis,  "the  observed  of  all  ob- 
servers," was  the  most  conspicuous  figure.     His  carriage 

460 


KEBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

-was  preceded  by  the  Governor's  Horse  Guards  and  two  other 
military  companies. '  Ten  veterans  of  the  Mexican  war  led 
the  column  of  Confederate  soldiers;  next  came  the  veter- 
ans who  had  lost  an  arm  or  a  leg  in  the  recent  war.  It  has 
l>een  estimated  that  not  less  than  five  thousand  veterans 
were  in  that  remarkable  procession.  Silver  threads  were 
thickly  strewn  among  their  dark  locks,  and  Care  with  her 
terrible  finger  had  traced  many  a  deep  wrinkle  upon  their 
faces,  but  the  stamp  of  a  noble  manhood  was  still  upon  their 
brows.  Behind  the  Confederates,  the  young  men,  each 
with  his  badge  of  gray,  marched  in  a  double  column,  de- 
lighted to  be  called  "the  young  vets." 

The  procession,  amid  soft  strains  of  music,  marched  to  the 
monument,  where  the  final  honors  were  to  be  paid  to  Sen- 
ator Hill  by  his  State.  So  dense  was  the  throng  of  spec- 
tators that  every  balcony  and  stairway  was  crowded  and 
the  sidewalks  were  impassable.  All  the  Southern  States 
were  represented  in  that  vast  crowd,  as  well  as  some  of  the 
far  distant  States  beyond  Mason  and  Dixon's  line.  It  was 
only  after  repeated  efforts  that  a  squad  of  policemen  suc- 
ceeded in  keeping  a  space  clear  for  the  procession. 

The  streets  along  the  line  of  march  were  handsomely 
decorated,  with  here  and  there  a  Confederate  flag  side  by 
side  with  the  flag  of  the  United  States.  The  speakers'  plat- 
form was  shaded  by  a  gray  canopy,  and  at  its  entrance  a 
United  States  flag  fluttered  to  the  breeze,  while  the  Con- 
federate flag  was  furled  and  tied  with  gray  ribbon,  mutely 
telling  the  fall  of  a  grand  young  nation.  Near  by  was  the 
statue  of  the  illustrious  Hill,  covered  with  a  white  veil. 
As  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  there  was  a  vast  sea  of  human- 
ity.    Such  a  crowd  never  before  thronged  the  streets  of 

any  Georgia  city. 

401 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Little  girls,  carrying  baskets,  scattered  flowers  within  the 
enclosure  around  the  platform  until  the  ground  was  almost 
concealed :  when  the  procession  arrived,  upon  this  natural 
carpet  Pres.  Davis'  carriage  was  driven,  with  four  lines  of 
veterans  on  either  side.  A  great  shout  rent  the  air 
as  he  was  assisted  to  his  seat  upon  the  platform.  Since  he 
touched  Georgia  soil  the  crowd  had  never  caught  a  glimpse 
of  him  without  the  wildest  enthusiasm. 

Seated  upon  the  platform  were  Gov.  McDaniel  and  other 
distinguished  Georgians,  with  the  orator  of  the  day,  Hon. 
J.  C.  C.  Black  of  Augusta.  Gen.  Longstreet  was  placed 
near  Pres.  Davis,  as  were  Mrs.  Hill,  Miss  Varina  Davis,  and 
other  ladies. 

Atlanta's  brilliant  young  journalist,  Henry  "W.  Grady, 
the  son  of  a  Confederate  soldier,  was  master  of  ceremonies. 
The  exercises  were  opened  with  an  exquisitely  touching 
prayer  by  Gen.  Clement  A.  Evans,  a  soldier  of  the  Cross 
and  of  the  Confederacy,  who  had  been  Senator  Hill's  pas- 
tor. Most  earnestly  he  besought  the  blessing  of  the  "Sov- 
ereign Father  of  all  men"  upon  Georgia,  the  veterans,  and 
the  dead  Senator's  wife  and  children. 

Then  the  statue  was  presented  to  the  State  by  Dr.  R.  D. 
Spalding,  President  of  the  Hill  Monument  Association,  in 
a  short  but  graceful  address,  in  which  he  said  of  Hill :  "He 
no  less  signally  illustrated  the  honor  of  Georgia  than  her 
most  distinguished  sons,  from  Oglethorpe,  the  founder  of 
the  commonwealth,  to  Toombs,  the  dead  Mirabeau  of  the 
South." 

As  his  voice  died  upon  the  air,  Capt.  Burke  removed 
the  veil,  and  the  statue  was  saluted  with  spontaneous 
cheers.     Gov.  McDaniel  accepted  it  in  one  of  the  happiest 

462 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

speeches  of  his  life,  in  which  he  called  Georgia's  great  men* 
"the  jewels  of  the  commonwealth." 

Col.  Black's  oration  held  the  attention  of  the  audience' 
for  over  an  hour,  as  he  paid  tribute  to  the  great  Senator,  and 
to  Georgia,  and  portrayed  the  illustrious  part  that  Southern 
statesmanship  had  played  in  founding  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment and  in  adding  to  the  glories  of  the  United  States.  In 
referring  to  the  undying  influence  of  greatness  and  good- 
ness, he  said :  "And  to-day,  there  comes  to  us  and  shall 
come  to  those  after  us,  the  voice  of  our  dead,  solemn  with, 
the  emphasis  of  another  world,  more  eloquent  than  that 
with  which  he  was  wont  to  charm  us.  It  says  to  us :  'Chil- 
dren of  Georgia,  love  thy  mother.  Cherish  all  that  is  good' 
and  just  in  her  past.  Study  her  highest  interests.  Dis- 
cover, project  and  foster  all  that  will  promote  her  future. 
Respect  and  obey  her  laws.  Guard  well  her  sacred  honor. 
Give  your  richest  treasures  and  best  efforts  to  her  material, 
social,  intellectual  and  moral  advancement,  until  she  shines 
the  brightest  jewel  in  the  diadem  of  the  Republic." 

In  his  peroration,,  turning  to  Pres.  Davis,  who,  for  twenty 
years  had  lived  in  poverty  and  obscurity,  and  who  alone  had 
borne  the  reproach  of  our  enemies  and  the  obloquy  of 
defeat,  Col.  Black  eulogized  his  "matchless  eloquence,"  his 
"dauntless  courage/'  and  his  "lofty  patriotism."'  It  set  the- 
people  wild  with  gladness,  and  it  was  some  minutes  before 
the  tumult  subsided.  Then  Mr.  Grady,  in  an  impassioned 
speech,  introduced  Pres.  Davis.  Seventy-eight  winters  had 
bleached  his  hair  and  he  was  too  feeble  to  make  a  set  speech,, 
but  he  advanced  to  the  edge  of  the  platform  for  a  brief 
address;  again  the  air  was  rent  with  a  great  shout,  and  it 
was  some  time  before  the  thunderous  applause  could  be* 

463 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

stilled,  so  quickly  could  the  Confederate  leader  touch  the 
mighty  heart  of  Georgia  !  In  a  few  minutes'  talk  he  placed 
his  tender  offering  upon  Hill's  grave,  in  words  that  will  be 
treasured  as  long  as  noble  sentiments  are  honored !  He 
beautifully  said  :  "If  I  were  asked  from  Georgia's  history 
to  name  the  three  men  who  were  fair  types  of  Georgians  I 
would  take  Oglethorpe,  the  benevolent,  Troup,  the  daunt- 
less, and  Hill,  the  faithful."  He  ended  his  address  with 
this  good  wish  for  our  beloved  State :  "Let  us  love  Geor- 
gia and  her  rights;  and  may  her  rights  of  freedom  and  inde- 
pendence, such  as  your  fathers  gave  you,  be  yours  and  your 
children's  forever !" 

When  the  unveiling  exercises  were  ended,  Miss  Varina 
Davis,  born  in  the  Confederate  White  House,  at  Richmond, 
Va. — hence  called  "the  daughter  of  the  Confederacy" — 
was  led  forward  by  Dr.  Spalding  and  Mr.  Grady,  and  intro- 
duced to  the  crowd.  She  received  a  grand  ovation;  every 
hat  seemed  to  fly  into  the  air,  and  the  very  earth  seemed 
to  shake  with  mighty  cheers.  Then  President  Davis 
held  an  informal  reception  on  the  platform.  He  had  not 
strength  to  stand  or  shake  hands,  so  he  remained  seated 
while  the  Veterans  filed  past,  each  one  gently  touching  his 
hands  and  then  moving  on.  With  warm,  loving  enthusi- 
asm, the  wives  and  children  of  Confederates  crowded  for- 
ward, asking  that  they,  too,  might  touch  his  hands.  Tears 
stood  in  thousands  of  eyes,  as  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor, 
vied  with  each  other  to  do  him  honor,  for  he  still  suffered,  a 
vicarious  sacrifice  for  his  people.  Our  enemies  called  him 
"traitor,"  and  the  Federal  Government  still  denied  him  all 
the  rights  of  citizenship. 


464 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

Jefferson  Davis  was  crowned  that  day  in  Georgia  with  a 
diadem  more  beautiful  than  ever  graced  the  head  of  con- 
quering hero — the  undying  love  and  honor  of  a  great  peo- 
ple! 

When  the  reception  was  over,  his  hat  was  taken  by  the 
Veterans  as  a  memento.  They  afterwards  cut  it  into  sev- 
eral hundred  pieces  and  distributed  it  into  sixty  counties. 

This  ovation  to  an  unsuccessful  leader  cannot  be  matched 
in  history,  ancient  or  modern.  Georgia  honored  herself  in 
honoring  Pres.  Davis,  who  represented  the  principles  for 
which  she  fought  in  the  war  between  the  States. 

Georgia  has  her  own  peculiar  traditions,  memories  and 
sentiments;  she  has  been  true  to  them  in  the  darkest 
hours  of  her  existence,  as  well  as  in  the  brightest  days  of. 
her  prosperity. 


30g  465 


CHAPTER  LVI. 

REBUILDING  THE  STATE.     (Continued.) 
1880— ]  890. 

From  time  immemorial,  in  all  Anglo-Saxon  lands  the 
month  of  Mav  has  been  dedicated  to  social  gatherings  and 
outdoor  festivities.  Georgia  lias  always  observed  this  an- 
cient custom  of  the  mother  country;  but  never  before  had 
she  seen  such  a  Ivlay  as  this  one  of  1S86. 

The  public  pulse  had  not  ceased  its  quick  beating  over 
the  stirring  scenes  at  the  unveiling  of  the  Hill  Monument, 
when  the  eyes  and  heart  of  the  State  were  turned  towards 
Savannah.  This  city  had  decked  herself  in  gala  array  to 
celebrate  for  one  week  the  hundredth  birthday  of  the  Chat- 
ham Artillery,  the  oldest  military  organization  in  Georgia 
and  one  of  the  oldest  in  America.  It  had  welcomed  George 
Washington  to  Savannah,  had  paraded  at  the  funeral  of 
Gen.  Nathaniel  Greene,  had  been  out  in  the  war  of  1812, 
had  assisted  in  the  public  ovation  to  Gen.  LaFayette  when 
lie  visited  Georgia,  had  served  well  in  the  war  between  the 
States,  and  not  many  weeks  agone,  had  stood  by  the  grave 
of  Gov.  Stephens. 

This  centennial  celebration  was  made  the  occasion  of 
the  largest  military  display  ever  seen  in  the  South,  com- 
panies being  present  from  all  parts  of  Georgia,  and  from 
<»mer  States.     The  commanding  officer  of  the  encampment 

466 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

was  the  intrepid  Col.  Olmstead;  the  place  was  called  "Camp 
Washington,"  after  the  first  President  (the  friend  and  en- 
conrager  of  the  Chathams);  who  had  walked  over  this  very 
spot  when  he  was  examining  with  such  vivid  interest  the 
earthworks  and  other  evidences  of  the  efforts  of  the  patriots 
to  retake  Savannah. 

There  were  military  drills  for  which  large  prizes  were 
offered,  and  there  were  contests  and  tournaments.  During 
this  festive  week  the  entire  city  was  beautifully  decorated. 
An  old,  battle-worn  flag  was  displayed  which  had  often 
figured  in  honor  of  Georgia.  In  the  war  of  1812  it  had 
floated  over  a  privateer,  and  at  the  Sesqui-centennial  it  had 
proudly  waved  over  the  head  of  Gov.  Stephens  as  he  deliv- 
ered the  last  speech  of  his  life. 

The  presence  of  Pres.  Davis  and  "the  daughter  of  the 
Confederacy"  contributed  largely  to  the  enthusiasm  of  the 
occasion.  Savannah  received  them  with  the  same  love 
which  they  had  found  everywhere  in  Georgia.  This  was 
not  the  first  time  JMiss  Davis  had  felt  the  protecting  arms 
of  our  State  around  her;  when  she  was  a  wee  baby,  fair 
Macon  had  sheltered  her  and  her  sick  mother. 

The  members  of  the  Chatham  Artillery  wore  gray  uni- 
forms with  just  enough  red  and  gold  trimmings  to  make 
them  attractive.  Their  caps  were  solid  red,  with  gold  lace 
bands. 

One  of  the  great  features  of  the  celebration  was  an  im- 
mense military  procession,  in  which  the  historic  "Washing- 
ton guns,"  the  most  sacred  heirloom  of  the  Chathams,  had 
the  place  of  honor.  The  procession  was  inspected  by  Gov- 
ernor McDaniel,  and  then  continued  its  march  until  it 
paused  to  salute  Pres.  Davis,  who  was  seated  in  a  carriage 

467 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

with  the  two  famous  Georgia  Generals,  Lawton  and  Mc- 
Laws.  The  spectators  saw  such  a  sight  as  they  can 
never  see  again,  as  that  splendid  body  of  military  paid 
special  honors  to  the  venerable  chieftain  of  the  South. 
There  was  scarcely  a  drv  eve  in  the  vast  crowd.  As  his 
carriage,  following  the  procession,  drove  into  the  park,  the 
Chatham  Artillery  were  firing  their  salute  of  one  hundred 
guns,  but  the  cheer  that  went  up  when  the  spectators  caught 
sight  of  the  President,  drowned  the  roar  of  the  cannon. 

From  the  day  when  Savannah  was  a  small  village  with  a 
few  straggling  houses  among  the  pines,  she  has  been  cele- 
brated for  her  hospitality,  public  spirit  and  enterprise. 
.Many  have  been  the  notable  banquets  enjoyed  within  her 
gates,  but  none  of  them  surpassed  the  one  spread  by  the 
Chatham  Artillery  for  this  occasion.  Their  spacious  gun 
yard  was  floored,  roofed  over,  and  profusely  decorated,  the 
ceiling  being  festooned  with  banners.  Long  tables  stretched 
from  end  to  end  of  the  yard,  at  which  sat  more  than  three 
hundred  guests,  among  whom  was  Pres.  Davis.  When  the 
dainty  viands  had  been  enjoyed,  the  first  regular  toast  was, 
}Yasliinyton,  then  Georgia.  Gov.  McDaniel,  in  responding 
to  the  latter,  said :  " Visitors  are  always  satisfied  with 
Georgia,  if  they  see  it  through  the  medium  of  the  Forest 
City's  hospitality." 

Breaking  in  upon  the  regular  order  of  the  toasts,  Capt. 
Saunders,  of  the  "Old  Guard"  of  "New  York,  who  sat  very 
near  to  Pres.  Davis,  turned  to  him  and  exclaimed:  "In 
the  name  of  the  State  of  New  York,  I  propose  the  health 
of  Mr.  Davis  and  three  cheers  for  him."  The  health  was 
drunk  standing,  and  the  cheers  were  given  with  a  right 
good  will  that  came  straight  from  the  heart.     Gen.  John 

468 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

B.  Gordon  was  among  the  post-prandial  orators,  all  of  whom 
were  most  happily  chosen,  and  the  intellectual  part  of  the 
feast  was  greatly  relished.  This  banquet  was  one  of  the 
notable  features  of  the  centennial. 

Pres.  Davis'  love  for  children  was  well  known,  and  dur- 
ing his  short  sojourn  in  Savannah  he  addressed  the  children 
of  all  the  schools,  gathered  in  Chatham  Academv.  Gov. 
McDaniel  was  present  on  this  interesting  occasion,  so  the 
children  enjoyed  the  two-fold  pleasure  of  seeing  Jefferson 
Davis  (one  of  the  most  prominent  figures  in  modern  Amer- 
ican history),  and  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  our  own  great 
State. 

During  this  gala  week  the  new  bronze  tablets  on  Gen. 
Nathaniel  Greene's  monument  were  unveiled  with  fitting 
ceremonies,  a  fine  oration  being  delivered  by  Col.  C.  C. 
Jones,  Jr.,  of  Augusta.  lie  was  eloquent,  scholarly,  patri- 
otic, and  emphatically  the  Georgia  Historian.  As  he  fin- 
ished his  speech,  the  Chatham  Artillery  awoke  the  echoes 
on  every  side  with  a  salute  of  thirteen  guns,  one  for  each  of 
the  original  sovereign  States.  Such  care  of  a  monument, 
and  such  imposing  ceremonies  around  it,  contradict  the 
old  adage  that  Republics  are  ungrateful." 

The  interest  in  this  memorable  week  was  enhanced  by 
the  formal  opening  of  the  "Telfair  Academy  of  Arts  and 
Sciences."  It  is  a  fine  structure,  filled  with  costly  works 
of  art,  a  gift  to  the  city  from  Miss  Mary  Telfair.  She  was 
a  descendant  of  Edward  Telfair,  who  was  prominent  in  the 
Revolutionary  war,  and  afterwards  Governor  of  Georgia. 

When  the  festivities  of  the  centennial  were  over,  beauti- 
ful Savannah  had  increased  her  claims  to  be  numbered 
among  the  prominent  cities  on  the  Atlantic  coast. 

469 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

In  November  of  this  year,  when  the  Legislature  assem- 
bled, Gen.  John  B.  Gordon  was  inaugurated  Governor,  hav- 
ing been  elected  to  succeed  Gov.  McJDaniel.  Gen.  Gordon 
was  loved  not  only  in  Georgia,  but  throughout  the  South 
for  his  war  record,  of  which  the  glorious  scar  upon  his  face, 
caused  by  a  saber  cut,  was  a  constant  reminder.  It  will 
be  remembered  that  he  was  elected  to  this  office  during  the 
reconstruction  period,  but  under  bayonet  rule  was  "counted 
out,"  so  it  was  with  peculiar  gratification  that  the  people 
of  Georgia  saw  him  occupying  the  Executive  Chair.  Dur- 
ing the  two  years  of  office,  his  administration  of  state  affairs 
was  so  popular,  that  at  the  end  of  his  term  he  was  re-elected. 
The  January  following  Gordon's  first  inauguration,  Chief- 
Justice  Jackson  died.  The  bench  and  bar  of  the  State  paid 
him  marked  respect  as  their  official  head.  Memorial  exer- 
cises were  held  in  the  Supreme  Court  room,  and  every 
honor  possible  was  shown  at  his  funeral,  Georgia's  Governor 
being  one  of  the  pall-bearers.  Among  the  universal  eulo- 
gies, nothing  was  said  more  beautiful  and  true  than 
"the  man  obscured  the  statesman  and  judge" — so  pure  was 
his  character  and  so  broad  the  sweep  of  his  affections. 

His  successor  was  Lo^an  E.  Blecklev,  who  .some  vears 
before  had  been  Associate-Justice.  When  he  lost  his 
health  from  overwork,  he  resigned  from  the  Supreme 
Bench  with  a  poem  which  stands  to-day  upon  the  grim 
records  of  the  court.  The  moral  of  the  poem  is  that  labor 
is  the  twin  brother  of  happiness.  ~Ko  other  lawyer  living 
could  have  done  this  thing  without  an  appearance  of  incon- 
gruity. AVith  him  it  was  simply  natural,  and  his  state  of 
health  contributed  pathos  to  its  reading. 


470 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

Towering  head  and  shoulders  above  the  majority  of  men. 
the  peculiar  genius  of  Judge  Bleckley  is  as  unusual  as  his 
stature — his  legal  mind  having  metaphysics  and  poetry  en- 
grafted upon  it.  He  says:  "My  devotion  to  law  is  the 
spiritual  consecration  of  a  loving  disciple,  a  devout  min- 
ister." ~No  more  fitting  appointment  could  have  been  made 
for  the  head  of  the  judiciary,  as  his  unbending  integrity  is 
only  equaled  by  his  learning  in  the  law. 

This  decade  is  noted  for  the  number  of  its  celebrations 
attended  by  public  festivities.  In  1887,  beginning  on 
Washington's  birthday,  Savannah  joyfully  threw  open  her 
gates  for  three  days  in  honor  of  the  unveiling  of  a  monu- 
ment to  Sergeant  William  Jasper,  who  lost  his  life  at  the 
siege  of  Savannah  in  1779.  His  grave  is  unknown,  but 
his  memory  is  kept  green  by  a  grateful  people.  The  Gov- 
ernor and  his  staff  were  the  guests  of  the  city  during  the 
celebration.  Grover  Cleveland,  President  of  the  United 
States,  with  a  distinguished  party,  was  also  in  the  city  at 
this  time. 

In  July  of  this  same  year,  the  University  celebrated  with 
a  grand  banquet,  the  completion  of  the  first  hundred  years 
of  its  existence.  The  high  value  to  Georgia  of  this  institu- 
tion is  attested  by  the  long  list  of  illustrious  names  it  has 
given  to  the  State. 

The  work  on  the  new  Capitol  had  been  steadily  progress- 
ing for  five  years;  towards  the  end  of  March,  1889,  it  was 
completed,  and  the  commissioners  who  had  its  construction 
in  charge  turned  it  over  to  the  Governor.  "Ko  State  or 
country  can  match  the  story  of  its  building.  It  is  the  his- 
tory of  one  of  the  best  pieces  of  public  work  ever  performed 
in  the  United  States;  a  record  of  honest,  conscientious  dis- 

471 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

charge  of  duty;  and  the  building  will  stand  as  a  monument 
to  the  men  who  caused  it  to  be  erected."  It  is  the  first 
capitol  ever  built  in  America  without  a  scandal,  and 
the  commissioners  confined  themselves  strictly  within  the 
appropriation  given  them  by  the  Legislature.  In  this  in- 
stance, a  small  sum,  unused,  was  returned  to  the  treasury. 

The  Georgia  Capitol  is  built  in  the  Classic  Renaissance 
style,  of  oolitic  limestone,  a  material  most  elegant  in  color 
and  texture.  It  is  a  grand  and  imposing  edifice  compris- 
ing three  stories  and  a  basement.  Lines  of  grace  and 
beauty  are  not  lacking  to  soften  its  massive  appearance. 
Pilasters  with  carved  capitals  sustain  the  entablature  and 
give  the  building  elegance  and  variety.  The  pediment 
over  the  main  entrance  is  supported  by  six  monolithic  col- 
umns, containing  a  carved  representation  of  the  coat  of 
arms  of  Georgia.  An  open  rotunda  extends  from  the  first 
floor  through  the  upper  stories,  to  a  height  of  172  feet. 
The  floors  are  supported  by  masonry  arches  and  wrought 
steel  beams.  The  halls,  entrances  and  corridors  are  paved 
with  marble  or  encaustic  tiles.  Very  little  wood  is  used 
in  the  entire  structure,  rendering  it  as  nearly  fire-proof  as 
possible,  that  the  priceless  archives  of  Georgia  which  are 
kept  there,  may  be  protected  against  the  flames. 

Rising  above  the  main  roof  is  the  stately  dome,  visible 
for  miles.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  colonnade  appropriately 
embellished,  which  furnishes  a  marked  and  striking  feature 
of  the  building.  Surmounting  the  whole  is  a  statue  of 
Freedom,  holding  a  torch.  The  names  of  the  Commis- 
sioners are  inscribed  on  a  bronze  tablet.  All  of  them  were 
Confederate  soldiers  but  two,  who  were  only  sixteen  years 
of  age  when  the  war  ended.        Two  of  them  were  distin- 

472 


KEBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

guished  generals,  and  a  third  commanded  a  battery  in  sight 
of  the  spot  where  the  building  stands. 

The  Capitol  is  the  official  home  of  the  Governor  and  all 
the  State-House  officers;  here,  also,  is  the  Hall  of  the  House 
of  Representatives,  the  Senate  Chamber,  the  Supreme 
Court  Room,  and  the  State  Library.  Overlooking  the 
Representatives'  Hall  and  the  Senate  Chamber  are  great 
galleries,  where  the  public  can  congregate  and  listen  to 
the  proceedings  of  the  Legislature. 

The  Capitol  is  Georgia's  Pantheon.  The  splendid  statue 
of  Senator  Hill  stands  in  the  rotunda,  while  here  and  there 
over  the  building  portraits  of  Georgia's  famous  sons  look 
down  upon  us,  to  instruct,  to  inspire  and  to  guide. 

The  formal  ceremonies  over  the  new  Capitol  took  place 
in  the  Hall  of  Representatives  on  the  4th  day  of  July,  while 
the  Legislature  was  in  extra  session.  Capt.  Evan  P. 
Howell,  in  the  name  of  the  building  commissioners,  pre- 
sented it.  Gov.  Gordon,  accepting  it  for  the  State,  said  in 
his  speech :  "There  is  not  a  stone,  a  pound  of  iron,  or  dust 
of  lime  used  in  this  building,  from  its  foundation  stone  to 
dome,  but  is  as  pure  and  free  from  corruption  as  when  it 
reposed  in  the  bosom  of  mother  earth." 

The  Legislature,  by  a  resolution,  thanked  the  Capitol 
Commissioners  for  "the  faithful  and  economical  manner  in 
which  they  had  discharged  their  trust  and  completed  a 
structure  which  is  substantial,  grand  and  imposing  in  its 
character,  elegant  and  commodious  in  its  arrangements,  and 
adapted  to  the  requirements  of  the  great  and  growing  State 
of  Georgia." 

These  sentiments  of  the  Legislators  were  endorsed  by  our 
entire  State. 

473 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

From  an  early  period  in  the  history  of  the  United  States 
all  the  States  had  observed  George  Washington's  birthday 
with  public  rejoicings;  and,  now,  in  the  last  year  of  this 
decade,  the  Georgia  Legislature  accorded  the  same  honor  to 
Gen.  Robert  E.  Lee,  making  his  birthday,  January  19th,  a 
State  holiday. 

Early  in  December  of  this  year,  a  wave  of  sorrow  swept 
over  Georgia  when  the  news  was  received  that  Pres.  Jeffer- 
son Davis  had  died  in  the  city  of  .N  ew  Orleans.  Euneral 
ceremonies  were  held  in  nearly  every  town  in  the  State,  in 
memory  of  the  man  whom  Georgia  delighted  to  honor;  and 
not  Georgia  only — for,  from  the  Potomac  to  the  Rio 
Grande,  the  South  wras  in  tears.  "On  the  plains  of  Texas, 
in  the  deep  forests  of  Arkansas,  on  the  grassy  slopes  of 
Kentucky,  on  the  banks  of  the  Virginia  rivers,  upon  'the 
red,  old  hills  of  Georgia,'  the  people  gathered  to  pay  him 
a  tribute  of  respect;  but  the  heart  of  each  one  was  with 
that  silent  sleeper  who  was  lying  by  the  side  of  the  'father 
of  waters.'  Jefferson  Davis  had  stood  by  the  cradle  of 
the  Confederacv  and  looked  forward  into  the  future  with- 
out  fear;  four  years  later,  he  had  leaned  over  its  coffin,  and 
looked  back  at  the  past  without  shame." 


474 


CHAPTER  LVII. 

REBUILDING  THE  STATE.     (Continued  ) 
1890—1803. 

The  new  year  found  Georgia  still  advancing  in  all  indus- 
trial pursuits  and  in  the  arts  and  sciences.  She  is  the 
second  cotton  and  rice  producing  State  in  the  South;  she 
leads  her  section  in  the  cultivation  and  exportation  of  vege- 
tables, melons  and  peaches,  and  the  forests  in  the  lower 
part  of  the  State  furnish  large  quantities  of  turpentine  and 
lumber  which  are  in  constant  demand.  Upon  her  old  hill- 
sides and  in  her  valleys,  plants  and  roots  are  found  which 
possess  the  most  wonderful  healing  properties;  iron,  coal, 
marble  and  manganese  are  largely  mined,  and  she  has  not 
only  utilized  the  wonders  of  steam,  but  of  electricity.  Be- 
fore the  war  between  the  States,  Georgians  were  entirely 
an  agricultural  people:  now  they  have  also  become  an  in- 
ventive and  manufacturing  people. 

From  a  remote  period  our  climate  has  been  celebrated  for 
its  healthfulness,  the  aborigines  being  exceedingly  long- 
lived.  Tomo-chi-chi  at  ninety  was  strong  in  body  and 
vigorous  in  mind;  Brim,  the  Emperor  of  the  Creeks,  lived 
one  hundred  and  thirty  years;  but  now,  by  violating  the 
laws  of  nature,  our  people  often  miss  the  best  advantages  of 
their  fine  climate,  and  cut  short  their  days. 

475 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Georgia  points  with  pride  to  the  progressiveness  and  hos- 
pitality of  her  beautiful  cities  and  towns;  but  her  true 
greatness  lies  in  the  united  fame  of  her  illustrious  sons — in 
their  moral  wealth  of  high  resolves  and  fearless  purposes: 
in  their  noble  exertions  and  generous  sacrifices  in  the  cause 
of  truth,  justice  and  liberty;  and  to-day  "the  historic  past 
salutes  a  glorious  future  !" 

Gov.  Gordon's  second  term  expired  in  the  fall  of  this 
vear  and  he  was  sent  to  the  United  States  Senate.  "Re- 
membrance  is  all  the  gratitude  that  posterity  can  show  for 
good  and  brave  actions.'' 

The  new  Governor  was  Hon.  William  J.  x^orthen,  of 
Hancock  county,  who  was  a  Confederate  soldier.  His 
father  was  in  the  war  of  1S12  :  in  the  war  between  the 
States,  though  too  old  for  active  service  according  to  law, 
he  volunteered  and  organized  a  company  of  which  the 
Governor  was  a  member.  Others  of  his  family  joined 
different  organizations,  to  fight  for  Georgia's  rights. 

Gov.  Northen  was  elected  as  the  representative  of  the 
planting  interests,  and  brought  integrity,  ability  and  dig- 
nity to  the  chair  of  Jackson,  Milledge  and  Tattnall.  The 
beauty  and  chivalry  of  Georgia  crowded  the  galleries  of 
our  splendid  new  Capitol  to  hear  his  inaugural  address. 
The  oath  of  office  was  administered  by  Chief -Justice  Bleck- 
ley,  whose  towering  form,  patriarchal  beard  and  solemn 
tones  made  the  scene  peculiarly  impressive. 

While  the  new  Governor  was  the  faithful  Executive  of 
the  whole  State,  he  proved  himself  the  special  champion  of 
the  interests  that  Georgia  holds  most  dear — the  Confederate 
soldiers,  the  farmers,  and  the  school  children. 


476 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

Georgia  was  represented  in  Congress  at  this  time  by  a 
very  strong  delegation.  The  Democrats  controlled  the 
House  of  Representatives,  and  our  State  had  the  honor  of 
supplying  the  Speaker,  Hon.  Charles  F.  Crisp,  of  Americus. 
He  was  a  Confederate  soldier,  and  while  our  beloved  State 
was  yet  in  the  power  of  Carpetbaggers  and  Scalawags,  he 
was  a  member  of  the  Democratic  Convention  to  nominate 
a  Governor,  afterwards  becoming  a  circuit  judge.  He 
had  won  a  name  in  the  national  councils  which  reflected 
credit  upon  Georgia.  As  presiding  officer  of  the  House  he 
was  calm  and  gentle,  but  very  firm,  and  on  many  trying 
occasions  showed  his  fitness  for  the  position. 

His  townsmen  testified  their  appreciation  of  the  honor 
bestowed  on  him,  by  presenting  him  with  a  gavel.  It  is 
ten  inches  long,  made  of  highly  polished  oak,  with  gold 
bands  around  the  head  and  a  silver  hand  typhon  on  the 
handle.  The  bands  are  engraved  with  these  words :  "Pre- 
sented to  Hon.  Charles  F.  Crisp,  Speaker  of  the  House  of 
Representatives,  by  his  constituents  of  Americus,  Georgia." 
This  beautiful  gavel  was  sent  in  a  handsome  velvet-lined 
oak  case. 

The  day  has  passed  away,  if  it  ever  existed  in  Georgia, 
when  the  boys  only  were  the  hope  of  the  commonwealth. 
To  give  girls  an  opportunity  to  become  self-sustaining  had 
been  much  discussed  over  the  State,  and  at  length  the  idea 
assumed  definite  proportions.  The  scheme  originated  in 
1835  through  the  suggestion  of  Col.  J.  Colton  Lynes  in  a 
commencement  oration  delivered  before  the  Literary  So- 
cieties of  Shorter  Female  College,  at  Rome.  His  chival- 
rous championship  of  a  more  practical  education  for  women 

477 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

was  taken  up  later  by  Mr.  Henry  W".  Grady,  who,  by  time 
and  again  writing  editorials  upon  the  subject,  kept  the 
idea  before  the  people.  The  Georgia  "Woman's  Christian 
Temperance  Union  espoused  the  cause  with,  enthusiasm,  the 
State  Press  became  interested,  and,  finally,  the  Legislature 
passed  an  act  establishing  the  "Girls'  .Normal  and  Indus- 
trial College."'" 

The  old  and  historic  Executive  Mansion  at  Milledge- 
ville  was  utilized  for  the  purposes  of  this  school.  Here 
girls  can  acquire  a  good  education,  besides  learning  some 
industrial  art — from  cooking  and  dressmaking,  to  book- 
keeping, telegraphy,  stenography  and  typewriting — as  a 
means  of  livelihood. 

The  vear  1892  will  always  be  noted  in  the  annals  of 
Georgia  lor  the  obstinate  fight  made  by  the  Democrats  to 
carry  their  party  to  victory.  Id  the  last  presidential  elec- 
tion, the  Democratic  nominee,  Grover  Cleveland — who 
stood  for  re-election — was  defeated,  and  now  he  was  again 
put  forward  as  the  standard-bearer  of  the  party. 

In  Georgia  there  was  division  in  the  ranks  of  the  De- 
mocracy which  complicated  the  fight.  Many  planters,  think- 
ing a  new  organization  would  have  their  interests  more  at 
heart,  joined  what  was  popularly  known  as  "the  third 
party,"  not  pausing  to  consider  that  every  vote  cast  against 
the  Democrats  was  a  help  to  the  Republicans,  the  political 
enemies  of  Georgia. 

The  farmers  are  the  backbone  of  our  State,  and  when 
the  Avar  ended  disastrously,  this  class  above  all  others  found 
it  hard  to  adjust  themselves  to  the  new  order  of  things,  and 
they  had  been  the  greatest  sufferers.  To  repair  their  broken 
fortunes,  they  bought  their  provisions  and  planted  cotton 

478 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

almost  exclusively.  During  the  reconstruction  period, 
Gien.  Toombs  had  warned  them  against  the  folly  of  having 
their  corncribs  and  smokehouses  in  the  West;  but  such  was 
their  infatuation  for  cotton  that  he  pleaded  with  them  in 
vain.  If  his  counsel  had  been  followed,  not  one  of  Geor- 
gia's beautiful  acres  would  now  be  in  the  anaconda  grasp  of 
a  mortgage. 

Georgia  is,  first  of  all,  an  agricultural  State,  and  formerly 
a  large  proportion  of  her  gentry  lived  in  the  country.  Most 
of  her  great  men  have  been  raised  on  plantations,  whose  pure 
air  and  broad  fields  were  their  kindly  foster-mother.  But, 
year  after  year,  her  farmers  have  grown  poorer,  which 
accounts  for  the  dissatisfaction  of  many  of  them  in  the 
great  political  battle  fought  this  year.  The  majority  of 
(Georgians  were  true  to  the  old  principles,  and  from  the 
mountains  to  the  sea  rallied  to  the  party  of  their  fathers. 

When  the  spotless  sword  of  Lee  was  sheathed  at  mourn- 
ful Appomattox,  "the  cause7'  was  not  so  "lost"  as  it  seemed 
to  be.  The  Democratic  party  of  the  United  States  in  their 
Convention  at  Chicago  to  nominate  a  President,  pledged 
themselves  to  a  tariff  measure  which  is  identical  with  the 
article  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Confederate  States  regu- 
lating a  fiscal  policy.  The  wisdom  of  Alexander  II.  Ste- 
phens saw  this  day.  He  often  said  that  unless  the  Demo- 
cratic party  in  the  South  made  some  fatal  blunder,  the 
North  would  one  day  discover  that  the  Confederate  Con- 
stitution was  better  than  the  original  one,  and  might  be 
cardinally  adopted  by  the  whole  Union. 

October  11th  of  this  vear  was  the  four  hundredth 
anniversary  of  the  discovery  of  America.  The  occasion 
was  observed  as  a  general  State  holiday,  and  celebrated  with 

47<) 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

great  enthusiasm  in  Atlanta.  Capt.  John  Milledge,  of  the 
Governor's  Horse  Guards,  was  chief  marshal  of  the  dav. 
He  directed  the  movements  of  a  creat  military  and  civic 
parade  that  traversed  the  principal  business  streets,  and  then 
ended  their  march  at  the  Capitol.  One  division  of  it  was 
composed  entirely  of  school  boys.  Among  the  novel  feat- 
ures in  the  procession  were  two  hundred  gaily  decorated 
bicycles,  and  a  tally-ho  containing  thirteen  young  girls, 
representing  the  original  States. 

When  the  procession  reached  the  Capitol,  the  different 
divisions  were  grouped  around  it,  while  six  hundred  girls 
as  a  chorus  stood  upon  the  steps.  In  front  of  the  chorus, 
extending  to  the  sidewalk,  were  children  under  twelve 
years  of  age,  the  girls  in  the  center  and  the  boys  on  either 
side.  There  were  prayers,  music  and  patriotic  songs,  then 
the  celebration  ended  with  a  Columbus  salute  of  thirteen 
guns  by  the  Atlanta  Artillery. 

Tn  the  meantime,  the  political  warfare  was  vigorously 
kept  up.  Georgia  did  good  work  in  the  national  campaign, 
and  furnished  orators  for  other  States,  from  Maine  to  Cali- 
fornia. At  the  same  time  a  heated  gubernatorial  canvass 
was  in  progress.  The  Democrats,  with  Gov.  Xorthen  as 
their  choice,  were  fighting  "the  third  party"  which  had 
seduced  so  many  of  our  farmers  from  their  allegiance,  with 
its  impractical  schemes  of  relief.  The  Democratic  party 
well  deserved  the  confidence  of  Georgia.  It  had  driven  the 
Carpetbaggers  from  power  and  banished  from  our  limits 
Federal  bayonets  at  the  polls;  had  brought  the  State  from 
poverty  to  whatever  prosperity  she  enjoyed ;  had  placed  her 
financial  svstem  on  an  honest  foundation,  so  that  her 
credit  was  high  and  her  bonds  were  eagerly  sought;  had 

480 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

framed,  our  present  Constitution,  which  stands  as  an  ever- 
lasting bulwark  between  the  people  and  oppression  by 
monopolies.  Twice  only  in  sixty  years  had  Georgia's  elec- 
toral vote  been  cast  for  any  but  the  Democratic  candidate 
for  President;  the  exceptions  being  when  the  Whigs  carried 
the  State.  Among  the  sisterhood  of  States,  Georgia  has 
always  ranked  high  as  the  earnest  advocate  of  the  political 
principles  of  Thomas  Jefferson,  which,  more  than  those  of 
any  other  party,  guard  the  interests  of  the  whole  people. 
The  Georgia  Democrats  can  show  a  grand  record;  and  this 
year  victory  again  perched  upon  their  banners.  Our  State 
Press  deserves  special  mention  for  its  ceaseless  work  in 
behalf  of  the  Democracy.  It  was  the  watchman  upon  the 
tower,  and  it  shared  the  honors  of  the  triumph. 

When  the  State  elections  came  off  in  the  fall,  Gov. 
Northen  was  re-elected,  and  Georgia  still  presented  a  solid 
front  to  the  Republican  party.  This  happy  termination  of 
the  fight  within  our  State  limits  did  not  quite  satisfy  our 
people,  and  they  waited  with  intense  anxiety  to  hear  the 
result  of  the  Presidential  election. 


31g  48 1 


CHAPTER  LVIII. 

KEBUILDING  THE  STATE.    (Concluded.) 
1890—1893. 

During  the  early  Xovember  days  of  1892,  when  Georgia 
was  eagerly  expecting  news  of  how  her  sister  States  had 
cast  their  Presidential  votes,  no  one  wholly  escaped  the  feel- 
ing of  excitement  that  pervaded  her  borders,  and  Time 
seemed  to  lean  heavily  upon  his  scythe  as  the  hours  dragged 
slowly  along.  At  last,  the  watching  and  waiting  were 
ended  and  the  glad  tidings  came  flashing  over  the  telegraph 
wires  that  Grover  Cleveland  was  elected,  and  our  State  was 
wild  with  joy. 

The  most  dramatic  incident  that  occurred  in  Georgia  in 
connection  with  this  great  victory,  took  place  in  Atlanta. 
Since  the  reconstruction  period  there  had  been  kept  in  that 
city  a  small  cannon,  called  the  "Constitution  cannon,"  after 
Atlanta's  popular  daily.  Its  mission  was  to  celebrate  Dem- 
ocratic victories,  and  for  that  purpose  it  had  made  journeys 
all  over  the  state,  but  was  always  carried  back  to  the  perma- 
nent home,  Atlanta.  It  had  been  taken  on  the  special 
Davis  train  to  Montgomery  to  fire  salutes  at  each  station  as 
the  great  flower-decorated  engine  rushed  onward  to  Atlanta, 
bearing  the  Confederate  Chieftain. 

So  many  glorious  memories  clustered  around  this  gun 
that  it  came  to  be  regarded  with  reverence  all  over  Georgia ; 

482 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE 

it  was  the  special  pet  of  Mr.  Henry  W.  Grady,  the 
patriotic  and  brilliant  editor  of  the  Atlanta  "Constitution." 
In  the  Presidential  contest  of  1888,  when  Cleveland  stood 
for  re-election,  Mr.  Grady  with  his  own  hands  loaded  it  with 
a  heavy  charge,  intending  to  reserve  for  himself  the  pleas- 
ure of  touching  it  off  to  announce  the  expected  victory;  but 
the  .Democrats  were  defeated  and  the  gun  could  not  be 
tired.  He  was  much  distressed  over  the  defeat,  but,  never 
for  a  moment  doubting  that  in  liberty-loving  America  the 
Democratic  party  would  ultimately  triumph,  he  carefully 
primed  the  cannon,  and  over  the  touch-hole  pasted  a  piece 
of  paper  upon  which  was  written  the  words :  "A  charge 
to  keep  I  have";  and  the  gun  was  carefully  put  away  with 
a  letter  written  by  Mr.  Grady  detailing  these  circumstances 
and  expressing  the  hope  that  he  would  touch  off  the  load 
four  years  later  to  celebrate  a  Democratic  triumph.  He 
requested  that  if  the  icy  hand  of  death  was  laid  upon  him 
before  that  happy  day  arrived,  the  cannon  should  be  placed 
in  front  of  the  "Constitution''  building  and  tell  the  news 
for  him  to  the  people  of  Atlanta  whom  he  had  loved  so 
well.  In  less  than  a  year,  the  gun  and  its  charge  had  be- 
come sacred  by  the  death  of  the  gifted  editor. 

Every  one  in  the  city  knew  the  story  of  Grady  and  the 
cannon,  and  now  in  this  memorable  November,  when  news 
of  Democratic  victories  came  pouring  in  from  different 
States,  a  dense  crowd  besieged  the  "Constitution"  office. 
The  little  cannon  was  brought  out  and  planted  in  front  of 
the  building,  but  not  for  worlds  would  that  sacred  charge 
have  been  fired  until  the  good  news  was  certain.  It  was 
understood  that  when  the  report  was  heard  there  would  no 
longer  be  any  doubt  about  the  victory. 

483 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

Too  restless  and  excited  to  sleep,  all  night  Tuesday,  At- 
lanta poured  herself  into  the  streets,  and  every  ear  was 
strained  to  catch  the  expected  sonnd;  and  when  Phoebus 
came  dancing  forth,  flooding  the  earth  with  his  bright 
beams,  the  streets  were  still  thronged  and  a  great  crowd 
was  massed  in  front  of  the  "Constitution"  office.  At  last, 
earlv  \Yednesdav  afternoon,  the  editor  received  this  tele- 
gram  from  the  Chairman  of  the  National  Democratic  Com- 
mittee :       Cleveland  is  elected  !     Let  Grady's  gun  speak  VI 

Jnstantlv  every  man  in  the  office  rushed  into  the  street, 
the  editor  tore  away  the  paper  that  Grady's  hand  had  placed 
upon  the  cannon,  the  fuse  was  lighted  and  the  historic  can- 
non, after  four  years  of  silence,  proclaimed  the  glorious 
news,  and  a  shout  from  fifty  thousand  glad  hearts  empha- 
sized the  report.  The  tale  told  by  the  Grady  gun  was 
caught  up  and  re-echoed  by  the  artillery  that  had  been 
placed  on  the  neighboring  heights,  while  every  locomotive 
and  steam  whistle  took  up  the  refrain,  and  the  joy  and  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  citv  were  unbounded  ! 

The  Georgia  Press  displayed  its  triumphant  happiness  by 
such  headlines  as  "Victory!"  "Redeemed!"  "Saved  at 
Last !"   "Hurrah  !  Hurrah  !" 

"No  State  did  any  more  than  Georgia  to  place  the  party 
of  Thomas  Jefferson  again  in  control  of  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment. Relieved  somewhat  from  the  oppressions  and  ex- 
travagances of  Republican  rule,  and  with  renewed  zeal  for 
a  good  national  government,  our  State  took  a  long  stride 
forward,  and  now  occupies  her  proper  position  in  the  Fed- 
eral counsels.  A  galaxy  of  gifted  Georgians  illustrated 
their  State  in  both  branches  of  Congress;  Mr.  Hoke  Smith, 
of  Atlanta,  a  leader  in  the  legal  profession,  a  man  of  fine 

484 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

■ 

business  qualifications  and  an  ardent  advocate  of  tariff  re- 
form, became  a  member  of  the  President's  cabinet;  and 
Georgia,  also,  had  her  share  of  Federal  appointments  both 
at  home  and  abroad.  Thus,  through  the  talent  and  energy 
of  her  sons,  did  our  beloved  State  win  her  way  upward  and 
onward ! 

Some  years  before  this  time,  not  long  after  the  death  of 
"the  great  Commoner,"  the  "Stephens  Monumental  Asso- 
ciation" was  organized,  with  Hon.  George  T.  Barnes  as 
president.  They  had  three  objects  in  view:  To  purchase 
Liberty  Hall,  which  for  forty  years  had  been  Mr.  Stephens' 
home;  to  build  a  Stephens  High  School,  a  memorial  that 
would  please  him  best,  and  to  erect  a  monument  to  his 
memory.  By  May,  1893,  all  these  objects  had  been  accom- 
plished. 

In  Georgia,  the  women  have  ever  stood  shoulder  to 
shoulder  with  the  men  in  their  love  for  the  State;  and  in 
this  duty,  thev  were,  as  usual,  in  the  front  ranks.  Too 
much  honor  can  not  be  accorded  to  Miss  Mary  A.  H.  Gay, 
who,  leaving  a  pleasant  home,  gave  her  whole  time  with- 
out remuneration,  to  collecting  funds  for  the  Association. 
She  is  one  of  the  thousands  of  Confederate  heroines  of 
whom  the  outside  world  will  never  hear,  but  who  has  helped 
to  make  their  country  glorious.  In  the  war  between  the 
States  she  worked  and  suffered  as  much  as  if  she  had  shoul- 
dered a  musket  and  worn  the  gray. 

As  soon  as  the  association  purchased  Gov.  Stephens'  old 
home,  they  removed  his  body  from  Atlanta  and  buried  it 
there.  The  imposing  monument,  surmounted  by  a  marble 
statue  which  is  a  perfect  likeness  of  the  great  statesman, 
stands  in  the  center  of  the  white  gravel-walk  leading  from 

4S5 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

the  front  gate  to  the  house.  Grass-covered  grounds  stretch 
away  on  either  side,  and  the  historic  walls  of  Liberty  Hall 
form  a  fitting  background. 

When  the  time  arrived  for  unveiling  the  monument  it 
was  the  greatest  event  that  had  ever  happened  in  the  pretty 
little  town  of  Crawfordville.  It  was  a  perfect  spring  day 
with  a  cloudless  sky,  and  the  sun  shone  with  mellow  rays 
as  it  onlv  shines  in  the  beautiful  Southland. 

A  large  crowd  of  admiring  Georgians  gathered  around  a 
platform  adorned  with  flowers,  to  witness  the  ceremonies, 
and  to  honor  the  memory  of  Gov.  Stephens.  Many  of  them 
had  often  listened  to  the  words  of  wisdom  that  fell  from 
the  lips  of  the  living  Stephens.  Hon.  Horace  Holden,  of 
Crawfordville,  the  master  of  ceremonies,  read  letters  of  re- 
gret from  Gov.  Xorthen  and  other  distinguished  Georgians 
who  were  unable  to  be  present.  The  Chief-Justice,  lament- 
ing his  unavoidable  absence,  sent  a  noble  sonnet  which  was 
read  by  Col.  Patrick  Walsh,  of  Augusta.  Then  this  gentle- 
man completely  captivated  the  crowd  by  his  eloquence  in 
a  short  address,  his  graphic  thought  being  that  truth  was 
the  bed-rock  of  Stephens'  character. 

At  the  completion  of  his  speech,  he  introduced  Gov. 
Stephens'  great-niece,  Miss  Mary  Corry,  who,  stepping  to 
the  front  of  the  platform,  pulled  the  cord;  the  covering 
which  wrapped  the  statue  dropped  to  the  ground,  and  the 
life-like  features  of  "the  great  Commoner"  stood  unveiled. 
Like  a  flash,  the  golden  sun  folded  it  in  a  loving  embrace,  a 
band  of  twenty-five  pieces  pealed  forth  "Dixie,"  and  a 
mighty  cheer  rent  the  air.  The  enthusiasm  was  intensified 
when  a  man,  ascending  the  shaft,  suspended  a  large  and 

4S6 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 

beautiful  wreath  of  Georgia  flowers  from  the  shoulders  of 
the  statue. 

"When  quiet  was  restored,  the  orator  of  the  day,  ex-Sen- 
ator Thomas  M.  Xorwood,  of  Savannah,  made  a  grand 
speech.  At  the  left  of  the  monument  is  Gov.  Stephens' 
grave,  which  on  this  occasion  was  entirely  concealed,  so 
great  was  the  quantity  of  fragrant  flowers  scattered  over  it. 
Looking  towards  it,  the  orator  said  :  "Here  lies  a  Stephens 
— when  comes  another  ?" 

In  his  peroration  he  said :  "Young  men  of  the  South,  I 
address  you  this  solemn  message :  Take  Stephens  as  your 
model,  and  imitate  him  in  his  loyalty  to  principle  and  in 
his  purity.  If  you  do  this,  the  blessings  which  will  follow 
will  be  the  common  heritage  of  your  children  and  of  our 
common  countrv." 

Thus  did  Georgia  display  her  love  and  reverence  for  one 
of  her  greatest  statesmen,  and  endeavor  to  perpetuate  his 
memory. 

The  deepest  shadow  that  now  rested  upon  the  picture  of 
Georgia's  prosperity  was  the  overproduction  of  cotton.  It 
had  impoverished  the  producer,  bringing  in  its  train  low 
prices,  debts  and  mortgages.  When  our  State  and  the  rest 
of  the  South  raise  their  provisions  at  home  and  regulate  the 
production  of  cotton  by  the  world's  demand  for  it,  there 
will  be  absolutely  no  limit  to  their  enrichment. 

When  President  Davis  died,  his  body  was  placed  in  a 
vault  in  ~New  Orleans,  until  it  coidd  be  decided  in  what 
Southern  city  he  should  be  buried.  Georgia  begged  that 
he  might  sleep  upon  her  bosom;  but  every  other  State  in 
the  South,  also,  wished  the  honor  of  guarding  his  sacred 
dust.     It  was  now  justly  decided  that  his  remains  should 

487 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

be  given  to  Richmond,  the  capital  of  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy. 

This  charming  month  of  May,  a  day  of  which  had  so 
recently  been  consecrated  to  the  memory  'of  the  Vice-Presi- 
dent of  the  Confederacy,  had  not  ended  when  the  funeral 
train  bearing  President  Davis  to  his  final  resting  place 
upon  Virginia's  sacred  soil,  passed  through  Georgia.  The 
beautifully  carved  casket  of  antique  oak  was  borne  by  a  car 
whose  sides  were  almost  entirely  of  glass,  the  whole  exquis- 
itely decorated  with  flowers.  When  it  entered  our  State,  at 
every  station  on  its  route,  fair  women  and  sweet-faced  chil- 
dren  gathered  to  cast  their  floral  offerings  in  its  track. 

It  had  been  arranged  that  the  car  should  stop  a  few  hours 
in  Atlanta  and  the  remains  lie  in  state  in  the  Capitol.  The 
funeral  train  was  met  at  the  depot  by  Gov.  North  en — repre- 
senting Georgia — all  the  military  companies  of  the  city, 
and  several  thousand  people.  The  Confederate  Veterans 
under  the  gallant  General  Clement  A.  Evans,  had  charge 
of  the  body  while  it  remained  in  Atlanta.  Tenderly  they 
bore  the  casket  from  the  car  and  placed  it  upon  a  caisson 
decorated  with  flowers  and  drawn  by  six  fine  gray  horses, 
each  led  by  a  member  of  the  Atlanta  Artillery,  dressed  in 
gray  uniform.  The  procession  was  one  of  the  finest  ever 
seen  in  our  State.  All  business  was  suspended,  and  low, 
sad  music  was  the  only  sound  that  broke  the  stillness  as  a 
loving  people  watched  its  progress  to  the  Capitol.  There 
the  casket  was  placed  in  the  rotunda  upon  a  bier  of  fragrant 
flowers,  where  the  Hill  statue  looked  down  upon  it,  and  the 
sunlight  softly  kissed  it. 

As  the  thousands  slowly  passed  through  the  Capitol  to 
view  the  casket,  numberless  touching  incidents  occurred. 

488 


REBUILDING  THE  STATE. 


>. 


A  woman  in  widow's  weeds,  simply  and  poorly  clad,  as  she 
passed  the  casket  reached  out  a  withered  hand  and  patted 
it  as  lovingly  and  as  tenderly  as  if  it  were  a  thing  of  life : 
'My  husband  was  with  him,  you  know,'  she  said,  apologeti- 
cally, to  a  tall  member  of  the  Guard,  while  wiping  her  eyes 
with  a  pitiful  little  black-bordered  handkerchief:  and  the 
Guard,  instead  of  saying  'Move  on !'  as  he  did  to  the  others, 
only  turned  away  his  head  and  appeared  to  have  lost  his 
voice. 

"'And  the  crowd  continued  to  stream  past,  when  another 
came  through — a  woman  again :  she  stooped  forward  and 
reverently  kissed  the  side  of  the  casket  as  she  murmured : 
'My  brother  loved  him !' 

"An  old  negro  man  and  his  wife  paused  for  a  moment 
before  it,  and  he  asked,  hat  in  hand,  if  he  could  place  at  the 
foot  of  the  casket  the  bunch  of  flowers  he  carried.  Permis- 
ison  being  given,  he  placed  his  humble  offering  among  the 
costly  exotics,  and  the  Guard  heard  him  say  as  he  moved 
on:     'Young  marster  died  for  him,  and  he  died  brave!' 

"A  Georgia  veteran  threw  one  arm  around  a  Confederate 
flag  that  was  held  by  a  South  Carolina  veteran  over  the 
heads  of  the  passing  throng,  and  pressed  it  to  his  heart, 
while  with  the  other  hand  he  touched  the  casket  that  held 
his  chieftain." 

The  multitude  did  not  cease  to  file  through  the  Capitol 
until  the  veterans  took  up  their  precious  burden  and  slowly 
bore  it  out  to  the  caisson  to  carry  it  back  to  the  funeral 
train.  Beautiful  floral  designs  with  attached  cards,  on 
which  were  written  mottoes  or  verses,  were  sent  from  every 
part  of  the  State  to  be  taken  to  Richmond  with  the  casket, 
and  a  special  guard  of  honor  accompanied  it  from  Georgia, 

489 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

whose  son,  Gen.  John  B.  Gordon,  was  the  marshal  of  the 
day  in  the  final  ceremonies  at  Virginia's  capital.  As  long 
as  Georgians  love  civil  liberty,  so  long  will  the  name  of 
Jefferson  Davis  be  cherished  in  this  great  commonwealth ! 
*  *  *  *  * 

What  Georgia  is  to-day,  in  this  year  of  grace,  1893,  she 
owes  to  her  own  courage,  energy,  and  favorable  geographi- 
cal position;  a  golden  future  awaits  her,  if  young  Geor- 
gians prove  true  to  the  principles  and  interests  which  they 
inherit.  The  infant  colony  planted  by  Oglethorpe  in  the 
wilderness,  has  grown  to  magnificent  proportions;  and  no 
other  equal  space  of  the  earth's  surface  surpasses  it  in  all 
the  elements  of  wealth,  power  and  greatness.  Her  plighted 
faith  has  never  been  tarnished,  and  her  benign  government 
is  founded  on" Wisdom,  Justice  and  Moderation.  Great  is 
Georgia !  grand  in  power  and  resources !  The  engine's 
ponderous  tread,  through  sun-clad  hills  and  stream-kissed 
valleys,  bearing  away  the  fruits  of  her  looms  and  her  or- 
chards, her  mineral  and  agricultural  products,  bespeaks 
her  prosperity !  She  is  great  in  the  glory  of  her  achieve- 
ments, great  in  the  historic  records  of  her  past,  and  sublime 
in  her  misfortunes !  Rome  had  one  Cornelia,  Georgia  had 
a  thousand  mothers  of  the  Gracchi !  As  the  sheaves  of 
Jacob's  sons  bowed  down  to  the  sheaf  of  their  younger 
brother,  so  great  commonwealths  bow  to  Georgia,  hailing 
her  as  the  EMPIRE  STATE  OF  THE  SOUTH. 


490 


CONCLUSION. 

O,  youth  of  Georgia,  the  honor  of  your  State,  her  rights 
and  her  glory  are  in  your  hands !  See  to  it,  that  you  are 
faithful  to  the  sacred  trust  that  in  the  near  future  will  be 
committed  to  vour  charge.  See  to  it,  that  Georgia  suffers 
no  degeneration  in  your  characters  and  in  your  lives,  and 
struggle  against  the  too  utilitarian  influences  of  this  age. 

The  moral  and  political  standard  of  Georgia,  at  present, 
is  not  equal  to  that  set  up  and  zealously  guarded  by  our 
fathers.  It  is  your  highest  obligation  to  restore  the  stand- 
ard, and  to  transmit  unimpaired  the  sentiments  and  char- 
acteristics of  ante-bellum  Georgia.  Cherish  a  love  for 
your  State  and  keep  a  deep  interest  in  all  that  belongs  to 
her.  A\  natever  lands  her  boundaries  enclose  should  receive 
your  love,  for  she  spreads  her  broad  aegis  over  every  citi- 
zen, high  or  low,  white  or  black.  While  you  encourage  the 
existence  of  national  pride,  never  lose  sight  of  our  individ- 
uality as  a  State.  A  Georgian  may  boast  of  being  the 
countryman  of  Washington,  Jefferson  and  Lee,  without 
losing  the  deeper  recollection  of  being  of  the  same  State  as 
Mcintosh,  Jackson,  Milledge  and  Habersham;  of  Cobb, 
Stephens,  Toombs  and  Bartow. 

"  The  red  old  hills  of  Georgia  ! 

So  bold  and  bare  and  bleak — 
Their  memory  fills  my  spirit 

AVith  thoughts  I  cannot  speak. 
They  have  no  robe  of  verdure, 

Stript  naked  to  the  blast ; 
And  yet  of  all  the  varied  earth 

I  love  them  best  at  last. 

491 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

"  The  red  old  hills  of  Georgia  ! 
My  heart  is  on  them  now ; 
Where,  fed  from  golden  streamlets, 

Oconee's  waters  flow ! 
Hove  them  with  devotion, 

Though  washed  so  bleak  and  bare- 
How  can  my  spirit  e'er  forget 
The  warm  hearts  dwelling  there? 


«< 


I  love  them  for  the  living — 

The  generous,  kind  and  gay  ; 
And  for  the  dead,  who  slumber 

Within  their  breasts  of  clay. 
I  love  them  for  the  bounty 

Which  cheers  the  social  hearth  ; 
I  love  them  for  the  rosy  girls — 

The  fairest  on  the  earth. 


The  red  old  hills  of  Georgia  ! 

Where,  where  upon  the  face 
Of  earth,  is  freedom's  spirit 

More  bright  in  any  race  ? 
In  Switzerland  and  Scotland 

Each  patriot  breast  it  fills, 
But  sure  it  blazes  brighter  yet 

Among  our  Georgia  hills  ! 


:  And  where  upon  their  surface 

Is  heart  to  feeling  dead  ? 
And  when  has  needy  stranger 

Gone  from  those  hills  unfed  ? 
There,  bravery  and  kindness 

For  aye  go  hand  in  hand, 
Upon  your  washed  and  naked  hills, 

'  My  own,  my  native  land  !' 


The  red  old  hills  of  Georgia  ! 

I  never  can  forget ; 
Amid  life's  joys  and  sorrows, 

My  heart  is  on  them  yet ; 
And  when  my  course  is  ended, 

When  life  her  web  has  wove, 
Oh  !  may  I  then,  beneath  those  hills, 

Lie  close  to  them  I  love !" 


492 


CONCLUSION. 

The  liberty  we  now  enjoy  was  won  by  the  help  of  Geor- 
gians with  the  sword,  with  the  pen,  and  with  fiery  words  of 
eloquence  in  political  assemblies.  If  there  lives  a  Georgian 
with  heart  so  dead  that  it  swells  not  with  pride  when  he 
hears  the  great  names  of  Georgia's  warriors,  statesmen,  and 
poets,  may  he  go  down  to  his  grave  "unwept,  unhonored 
and  unsung !" 

Patriotism  is  a  virtue  that  elevates  character,  leading  men 
to  right  feeling  and  lofty  sentiments.  To  claim  kindred 
with  the  noble  and  great  is  in  some  degree  to  wish  to  be 
like  them.  To  love  our  State  should  not  be  merely  a  matter 
of  pride,  or  simply  a  sentiment,  but  a  principle.  May  the 
burning  words  of  Georgia's  gifted  son,  Henry  R.  Jackson, 
find  a  quick  response  in  the  heart  of  each  one  of  you :  "I 
would  that  I  had  the  power  of  presenting  with  the  brevity 
which  becomes  an  occasion  like  this,  a  worthy  ideal  of  Geor- 
gia, the  land  of  my  love.  But  not  as  she  lies  upon  the  map, 
stretching  from  the  mountains  to  the  ocean,  dear  as  she 
must  be  to  her  sons  in  all  her  varied  features — in  her  moun- 
tains and  her  valleys,  in  her  rivers  and  her  cataracts,  in  her 
bare  red  hills,  and  her  broad  fields  of  rustling  corn  and  of 
cotton  snowy  white,  in  her  vast  primeval  forests,  that  call 
back  in  softer  cadence  the  majestic  music  of  the  melancholy 
sea;  and  last,  but  not  least,  in  our  own  beautiful  but  modest 
Savannah,  smiling  sweetly  through  her  veil  of  perennial, 
and  yet  of  diversified  green. 

"It  is  not  the  Georgia  of  the  map  I  would  invoke  before 
you  to-night.  I  would  conjure  up,  if  I  could,  the  Georgia 
of  the  soul — majestic  ideal  of  a  sovereign  State,  at  once  the 
mother  and  the  queen  of  a  gallant  people — Georgia  as  she 
first  placed  her  foot  upon  these  western  shores  and  beckoned 

hitherward  from  the  elder  world  the  poor  but  the  virtuous, 

493 


GEORGIA  LAND  AND  PEOPLE. 

the  oppressed  but  the  upright,  the  unfortunate  but  the  hon- 
orable; adopting  for  herself  a  sentiment  far  nobler  than  all 
the  armorial  bearings  of  'starred  and  spangled  courts, 
where  low-born  baseness  wafts  perfume  to  pride/  taking 
for  her  escutcheon  the  sentiment,  Poverty  and  Virtue  !  Toil 
and  Be  Honest ! 

"Next  I  would  present  you  the  Georgia  who  assumed  to 
herself,  in  companionship  with  her  sister  colonies,  the  right 
to  the  exclusive  exercise  of  original  sovereign  power,  de- 
claring and  achieving  her  independence  of  the  British 
Crown. 

"And  next  the  Georgia  who  through  the  lapse  of  nearly 
a  century  was  illustrated  in  a  Union  of  Confederated  Sov- 
ereignties  by  the  gallantry  of  her  soldiers  on  the  field  of 
battle,  by  the  wisdom  of  her  statesmen  in  public  council,  by 
the  virtue  and  self-abnegating  devotion  to  the  discharge  of 
duty  of  her  daughters  in  the  modest  seclusion  of  domestic 
life.  And  when  I  speak  of  her  sons  and  daughters,  I  do 
not  mean  those  simply  who  were  born  upon  her  bosom :  I 
mean  also,  and  I  mean  emphatically  those  who,  like  Craw- 
ford and  Berrien,  and  Forsyth  and  AVilde,  came  to  her  from 
abroad,  and  added  the  rich  bloom  of  their  genius,  learning 
and  eloquence,  to  the  pure  wreath  with  which  her  children 
have  enriched  her  regal  brow — the  only  crown  she  cares  to 
wear !  I  mean,  also,  and  I  mean  emphatically,  those  like 
the  distinguished  commander  of  the  gallant  corps  whose 
guests  we  are  to-night  (Capt.  AVheaton,  of  the  famous  Chat- 
ham Artillery),  who  brought  to  her  his  whole  heart,  to 
plant  it  and  to  root  it  here :  ever  ready  to  take  his  place 
among  the  foremost  in  repelling  her  enemy,  whether  he 
came  with  streaming  banners  amid  the  thunders  of  war,  or 

494 


CONCLUSION. 

steals  silently  upon  the  poisoned  currents  of  the  midnight 
air. 

4 '"When  'the  winter  of  our  discontent'  was  resting  heavily, 
gloomily  upon  us,  at  the  holiest  hour  of  the  mysterious 
night,  a  vision  of  surpassing  loveliness  rose  before  me : 
Georgia,  my  native  State,  with  manacled  limbs  and  dishev- 
elled locks,  and  tears  streaming  from  weary  eyes  over  a 
mangled  form  which  she  clasped,  though  with  convulsed 
and  fettered  arms,  to  her  bosom.  And  as  I  gazed,  the 
features  of  the  blood-stained  soldier  rapidly  changed.  First 
I  saw  Bartow,  and  then  I  saw  Gallie,  and  then  I  saw  Cobb; 
and  there  was  Walker,  and  Willis,  and  Lamar;  more  rapid 
than  light  itself,  successively  flashed  out  the  wan  but  in- 
trepid faces  of  her  countless  scores  of  dying  heroes;  and  she 
pressed  them  close  to  her  bosom,  and  closer  still,  and  yet 
more  close  until,  behold,  she  had  'pressed  them  all  right  into 
her  heart! 

"And  quickly,  as  if  it  were  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  the 
fetters  had  fallen  from  her  beautiful  limbs,  and  the  tears 
were  dried  upon  her  lovely  cheeks,  and  the  wonted  lire  had 
returned  to  her  flashing;  eves,  and  she  was  all  of  Georgia 
again:  an  equal  among  equals  in  a  Union  of  Confederated 
Sovereignties.  Yes !  the  Georgia  of  Oglethorpe,  the  Geor- 
gia of  1776,  the  Georgia  of  1860,  is  the  Georgia  of  to-day; 
is  Georgia  now,  with  her  own  peculiar  memories,  and  her 
own  peculiar  hopes,  her  own  historic  and  heroic  names,  and 
her  own  loyal  sons  and  devoted  daughters;  rich  in  re- 
sources, intrepid  in  soul,  defiant  of  wrong  as  ever  she  was. 

"God  save  her !  God  save  our  liege  Sovereign !  God 
bless  Georgia,  our  beloved  Queen!       God  save  our  only 

Queen  !" 

THE  END. 

495 


^ 


DEC  11